ã€ŠPhoenix Academy: Extracerebral Educations and Emotional Melodiesã€‹


 Chapter 1 Part 1: Twas a Dark and Stormy Night...

    A chiseled tablet dating back to Egypt''s eighteenth dynasty described the performance of a young father during a religious festival, in which he made puppets and dolls fly through the air without the use of his hands while he and his wives provided voices for the play. The tablet further claimed that he discovered this ability while entertaining his children.

    This is the earliest known recording of psychic powers, and is circulated as proof that telekinesis is the father of all known psionic disciplines.

    <hr>

    Taz leaned close enough to the window that her breath appeared as a hot, steamy patch against the glass, fading away quickly as cold rain pelted the other side.

    She recalled, when she was younger, she used to pretend the spaces between the water droplets left on the glass were like roads, winding their way to the sill. She would try and find a route from the bottom of the window to the top between the dribbling drops, an especially fun game when she was on a long car ride.

    Today, she had a different game in mind.

    With a shallow breath, she turned her head to look across her room, and spotted the brochure sitting on her desk. Her eyebrows tightened a moment, and her thoughts silenced as she focused. She radiated a psionic pulse, perceiving her room in her mind like echolocation, before condensing it into a solid fishing line between her hand and the folded paper, and beckoning it with nothing more than a thoughtful tug, the brochure flew into her waiting grip.

    ¡®The Phoenix-Paiute Academy for Extracerebral Youths!¡¯ The brochure was titled, but Taz had flipped through similar brochures hundreds of times; she even had a small collection sitting in a box under her bed. This one, however, was special; it was a new edition and the two back pages were different from any of the others she had.

    Flipping past the history, the benefits offered, the classes available, the campus map, she found the page titled: ¡®Psychic Exercises at Home.¡¯ This edition offered a quick course on hydrokinesis, and her eyes ran down the page again to make sure she wasn¡¯t forgetting anything.

    Like all psychic powers, it started with focus. Water, however, wasn¡¯t like the brochure, it didn¡¯t have a solid form to ¡®grip.¡¯ Even with her mind, water was slippery and runny, so she had to teach herself an entirely new form of telekinesis to make it move like she¡¯d seen in internet videos.

    Her eyes blurred as she started her focus, and she felt her temples begin to burn as she concentrated. Water droplets stopped suddenly in their descent down her window, some staying in place, others quivering and leaking like a punctured water balloon when she lost focus on them.

    Some rain droplets began to slide upwards at her command, but as more rain hammered down on the glass and joined with her work, the sheer momentum interrupted her process and sent it pouring back down to the sill.

    She stopped, took a deep breath, and tightened her brow once again, trying to see as many droplets as she could, but the wider she expanded her vision, and the more she tried to grab, the looser her grip became.

    Her window shuddered and the water droplets quivered, shook, and rapidly squeezed out of her grip until, with a dramatic huff, she gave up, and the enthralled water exploded off of the glass, and the downpour continued.

    Taz exhaled sharply, her forehead hurting from exercising her psychic powers too hard for too long. She flipped the lightswitch while taking deep, relaxing breaths, the darkness letting her eyes relax before she flopped into her bed on her back.

    ¡®One and one is two, two and two is four, four and four is eight¡­¡¯ She thought to herself, a simple brain exercise that eased the simmering in her head.

    Slowly she began to wind down, and the pain and annoyance subsided. She knew hydrokinesis was going to be more difficult¡­ Maybe she was too excited and didn¡¯t read closely enough, but the concept had sounded simple enough on her first few passes.

    Water was hard to wrap her head around¡­ dozens of individual pieces to make a much larger grouping of water, but even tiny bits of water were still who-knew-how-many pieces of even tinier bits of water. It was hard to picture what to grasp, or where to even start putting it all together¡­

    At this rate, she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere with the left-brain disciplines. Sure, she got telekinesis down with smaller objects, but that got shakier with something heavier than a few pounds. Not that she often needed to quickly summon something that wasn¡¯t palm-sized, but she¡¯d have liked to have been able to lift a gallon of milk across the aisle without almost dropping it halfway through.

    Taz rubbed her eyes; it was way easier figuring out the right-brain disciplines. Even laying in bed on the other side of the house, up on the second floor, she could sense her mother¡¯s presence walking from the oven to the cabinets next to the refrigerator. She was familiar with the space, she just needed to send a little psionic pulse through the house and she could detect brain activity around her.

    Her mother¡¯s mind was fairly quiet, her attention on a handful of simple, pleasant things; cooking and music, she guessed. It was briefly interrupted with a loud thought, and her focus on her home dimmed a moment as she felt¡­ something.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what until she opened her eyes again.

    Taz watched as a bubble, shimmering in the moonlight jiggled in front of her eyes, and a finger reached over her face to pop it with a quick tap. She blinked, and turned to her right, staring at the face of a pale girl, roughly Taz¡¯s height, but with silvery hair that tapered into waves down to her collar bone, ending in hues of purples and blues, a seashell clipped to her hair.

    Melodica gave her a small, annoyed look, and gestured to the door. ¡°Mom¡¯s calling you down for dinner.¡± She said with a labored sigh, and Taz blinked.

    ¡°Natasha, get down here! Don¡¯t make me call you again!¡± Shouted a familiar voice, and Taz gulped.

    ¡°Ah! Thank you, Mel!¡± She swung her legs over the bed and passed through Melodica¡¯s face before racing out the door.

    ¡°Enjoy it for the both of us!¡± Melodica called after her, fading from view as Taz skipped down the stairs.

    <hr>

    Dinner was a nice, simple reuben sandwich with a side of coleslaw tonight. It was good, but Taz barely minded the taste as she stared at the glass of water sitting next to her plate.

    The kitchen table had a red and white checkered tablecloth thrown over it, and a vase of flowers sitting at one end. Taz¡¯s feet tapped at the tile floor as she stared around the kitchen thoughtfully, at the window where the rain fell, at the cooling stove where she idly considered playing with the heat, but she knew that powers during dinner would just get her in trouble with...

    Sitting across from her, her mother sliced off pieces of her sandwich with a knife and fork and popped it into her mouth. She was a dainty woman, though Taz ruminated that her mother¡¯s focus on appearances were more annoying than they were worth¡­ but they seemed to work out for her.

    Anna Cooper was a pretty woman in her mid-thirties. Pretty was underselling it; her mother was a startlingly good-looking woman, which gave Taz hope that she had a similarly good future ahead of her. She had her mother¡¯s blonde hair, trim frame, pleasantly pink skin, though her mother¡¯s blue eyes contrasted Taz¡¯s more bronze-y green eyes, as well as a small beauty mark below and to the left of her lips.

    Taz didn¡¯t have her mother¡¯s height, either; she was stuck as a shrimp just barely peaking at five feet tall, whereas her mother was a few inches short of six feet. She also didn¡¯t have her mother¡¯s perfect vision, as evidenced by Taz wearing glasses, while her mother could read street signs down the road with nothing more than a brief squint.

    ¡°Is the water offending you, hon?¡± Anna asked, and Taz blinked. She was staring at her water glass, the water inside swirling in a slow circle, and with a blink, she clicked her telekinesis ¡®off¡¯ and the liquid began to settle.

    ¡°No, just¡­ thinking.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, coming from a psychic.¡± Anna said with a small smirk, and Taz puttered her lips.

    She sipped her water and took a bite out of her sandwich, barely acknowledging the taste. ¡°I was practicing hydrokinesis in my room.¡± Taz said after swallowing, and Anna paused mid-bite, her eyes flicking up to her daughter for a few seconds, before continuing her meal.

    ¡°Water control.¡± Anna stated more than asked, and Taz nodded.

    ¡°The brochure said it¡¯s a psience that¡¯s useful for everyday psionics.¡± Taz explained, her lips pursed as she examined the water in her cup. ¡°You can use it to pull the water out of your clothes, and pull dirt out of it. You can make ice instantly, or water from ice, or water vapor if you wanna¡­¡±

    ¡°It sounds better for party tricks than anything else.¡± Her mother said, jabbing at her coleslaw with her fork.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not!¡± Taz said with a huff, straightening up in her chair. ¡°There¡¯s lots of useful ways to use it!¡±

    Anna lowered her cutlery and looked her daughter in the eyes, making Taz flinch as she knew a very pointed question was about to be aimed her way. ¡°Any more useful than building machines that clean water for you? You and others, for years?¡±

    Taz tightened her lips together and sank into her seat, refusing to meet her mother¡¯s eyes any longer. She pushed her slaw around a bit, glancing at her glass of water, idly considering boiling it as some sort of punishment, but then she heard her mother sigh.

    ¡°How was your practice?¡± Anna asked, almost resigned to the question.

    Taz was quiet for a moment, staring at her drink a little longer, her fingers raising and her mind reaching out. She pictured a hole at the bottom of the glass and the water draining out, spinning in its container as it was sucked downwards, and with a bit of focus, applied the invisible push with nothing more than a thought.

    The liquid began to swirl. There was no hole to fall through, but just thinking of how the water should move, she managed to grip the contents quite easily and turn it in a circle, and once that was done, she could relax her focus and maintain it with nothing more than a bit of attention.

    ¡°You seem to have a pretty good grasp on it.¡± Her mother chimed in, and Taz pushed her lips outwards.

    ¡°Yeah, but the water¡¯s already in something. Rain is weird though, even when it¡¯s on the window it¡¯s hard to catch and hang onto. It¡¯s like¡­ I try to grab it and it just slips through.¡±

    ¡°Like with your fingers.¡± Anna noted, and Taz gave her a small nod.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So how do you usually catch rain?¡±

    Taz thought about it for a moment. ¡°Well not with my hands. Usually in buckets and stuff, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But the really, like, good hydrokinetics can just pull rain into, like, a ball, sucking it into one spot while keeping themselves dry!¡± Taz huffed, tapping her plate with her fork. ¡°And then they can turn it into ice, and throw it around, or, like, make cool shapes with it! Remember at the fair last year, the guy making ice sculptures out of lemonade?¡±

    ¡°I remember it ruined the lemon flavor and we were stuck licking ice for the next half hour.¡± Anna noted with a quirk of her eyebrow. ¡°Is ¡®hydrokinesis¡¯ really a thing? It just sounds like a very specific use of telekinesis and thermokinesis at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Well a lot of the disciplines are like that! But hydrokinesis is, like, all liquids.¡± Taz explained, staring at the glass of water, focusing, trying to imagine balling it up and lifting it out, but as the water swelled at the surface and rose, it almost immediately spilled out of her psychic grasp, leaving her grunting in annoyance.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯d want to bother.¡± Anna shook her head, returning to her sandwich with a click of the silverware. ¡°You could use this time to do extra credit work, or practice your music, or¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, I really want to get good with my psychic powers.¡± Taz grunted, her body tensing up.

    Years ago, that statement would have prompted further argument from her mother, but at fifteen, Taz had remained steadfast in her devotion to her birthright, and her mom had grown weary trying to convince her otherwise.

    They both ate quietly, Taz more slowly than her mother. Her mom¡¯s reuben was always good, but her mind was elsewhere; namely, in her drink, which was twisting around in unusual ways, making the surface roil and bubble.

    Wordlessly, her fork rose up from the side of her plate, and awkwardly jabbed at her coleslaw; imprecise, but it caught a few shredded bits of cabbage, and she pushed her lips outwards, hovering the fork closer to her mouth while keeping the water swirling. The glass briefly slid her way, and she had to keep her two focuses separate, pulling one while spinning the other, and she took the meager offering of slaw into her mouth and now focused on chewing, swirling, and returning her fork to the table.

    Her fork quivered in the air, her water was rippling unevenly, and she realized she¡¯d been chewing the same mash the whole time she was concentrating, but then her fork was at rest and she could swallow and swirl without either choking or spilling her drink.

    She exhaled sharply out of her nose¡­ all the videos she¡¯d seen of telekinesis, the practitioners could spin around a number of objects and have what seemed like a dozen tasks happening at once; here she was struggling to feed herself and spin some water while she chewed¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re getting quite good at that.¡± She heard her mother say gently, and Taz looked up at her over the tops of her big, round glasses, and though she privately disagreed, she nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Taz mumbled.

    The water glass was practically taunting her at this point. She had a whole cup of the stuff and she could barely manage to pull out more than a sopping spoonful that immediately fell apart.

    She hadn¡¯t realized how quiet it had gotten, but she was aware her mother was staring at her. It was hard to miss thoughts about her when they were right across the table. She wasn¡¯t actively trying to listen to her mom¡¯s thoughts¡ªsince that usually got her in trouble¡ªbut she could sense her general mood.

    Annoyance, dismay, a little bit of disappointment¡­ but her mom wasn¡¯t vocalizing anything, and her frustration was interrupted with a few bites of her sandwich, and after some thought, many of her pricklier emotions subsided with the feeling of sympathy and concern.

    Taz wasn¡¯t sure what her mom was getting worked up about, she was just stirring her water and eating. She heard her mother give a soft sigh, and set her cutlery down to lean in closer, staring at her glass.

    ¡°What about a sponge?¡± Anna asked suddenly, making Taz stall, then glance up curiously.

    ¡°A sponge?¡±

    ¡°Like a big mind sponge?¡± Her mother pressed, glancing up at the ceiling. ¡°Sucking the water into one point rather than trying to grab it with your hands. Water sticks to itself, so¡­ pull it all into one point rather than try to pick it up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Taz blinked, and stared at her water glass. A mind sponge, huh¡­?

    She¡¯d never thought of something like that before. She stared at a small spot in the center of the water glass. A sponge¡­ suck it all in, like there was a hole in the center the water wanted to get sucked into. The water in her glass shifted around a little, but nothing seemed to really change, until she tried lifting that imaginary hole up.

    Water poured down the golf ball-sized globe of water as it rose up above her glass, and her eyes widened, her moment of disbelief making the water waiver and dribble back into the glass, but she redoubled her concentration until her head began to burn, and she extended her hands towards the glass, making motions like she was scooping more water up into the ball.

    Slowly water rose up to fill the sphere, which grew as she imagined that drain-hole getting bigger in the center, and she let out a long, loud breath.

    ¡°Okay, shut up shut up shut up, hold on!¡± She yelled in a near soprano, concentrating on the sphere, trying to imagine that water getting sucked into the center, forced to congeal to a single point, the ball dripping off excess, but not faster than she could fill it. A golf ball turned into a billiard ball, and she let out a quick, astonished laugh. ¡°Oh my god mom you¡¯re so smart!¡±

    Anna cleared her throat, clearly pleased with the praise, but spoke with a warning in her tone. ¡°Thank you, honey, but maybe not on the dinner table? If you drop it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sh-sh-sh-sh¡­¡± Taz whispered, her glass about three-quarters empty now, the billiard ball now the size of a grapefruit, the water shimmering and wiggling in her mental grip, straining to keep its size and form.

    ¡°Tasha¡­¡±

    ¡°H-hold on¡­ I almost got it all!¡± Taz insisted, and then a small spot next to her left eye itched, and she moved her hand to scratch it, and the water fell into the glass, onto the table, all over her food, and left her jumping back with a squeak, her itch forgotten.

    She stared at the wet stain spreading across the table cloth, then up at her mother¡¯s ¡®I told you so¡¯ look.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± Taz gulped loudly, approaching the table with her hands outstretched. ¡°Okay, I saw a psychic pull water out of a shirt once, I think if I just picture the same thing and try really hard¡ª¡± A hand planted on the table in the center of her vision, and she glanced up at her mom, who gently shook her head. ¡°Or, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough psionics at the table, Tasha.¡± Anna said with a gentle sternness. ¡°If you want to practice more hydrokinesis, do it in the bath. For now, you have a wet sandwich to finish and I have a bit of laundry to do.¡±

    Taz hung her head, but couldn¡¯t keep the giddiness in her tummy from bubbling. ¡°Sorry mom¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, honey. Get everything on the kitchen counter¡ªwith your hands¡ªso I can throw this in the wash.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom!¡±

 Chapter 1 Part 2: Twas a Dark and Stormy Night...

    ¡°You should be writing these brochures, mom, that sponge thing was smart.¡±

    Anna, now sitting on the couch and watching her shows, gave a bit of a strained smile in her daughter¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, hon, but do you have to do that here?¡±

    Taz looked up from the coffee table, upon which sat a towel, upon which sat a bowl, within which was two cups of water, which was sloppily splashing about as she struggled to hold two balls of water over it. ¡°But you wanted to watch Her Majesty together¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing a lot of watching, hon.¡± Anna reminded her, and Taz pouted, putting the water down to lean back and watch the TV in their little living room.

    Taz could vaguely remember when she was five years old and this room was basically just a couch and an out-dated box television sitting on a stand; she remembered being excited that they were in a house, with her own room. At the time, she was just excited because things were new, and she had something that was hers, and they were watching television at the time.

    Now there was a coffee table, plants on various end tables and nightstands, curtains over their windows, and rugs under various pieces of furniture, and homey, wooden flooring.

    Pictures were all over the walls as well, most of them depicting Taz through periods of her life: going to kindergarten with a few teeth missing; attending a faire with her mother, the picture taken by one of the faire staff members; her at her first youth concert on piano, beaming and waving to her mother in the audience as the other kids prepared around her; standing in front of a curtain with artful lighting falling over the both of them, wearing their best clothing as a professional took a picture of her mother next to her recently teenaged child.

    There were many more memories scattered around the room, and Taz didn¡¯t really think about how the room changed until now. It had always been a place of comfort, where they would watch her shows, and she played video games. They ate dinner there as much as they did in the kitchen, though her mom insisted dinner should have been a time for talk, which was weird, since they were also supposed to be eating.

    Taz had always liked her home, but like any teenager, she began to chafe under the familiarity of it. She¡¯d wake up there, go to school, come home, and if she planned for it, head out to the mall, go see a movie, go to the park¡­ she¡¯d been here her whole life and things weren¡¯t changing, and she was itching to do more.

    Especially with her powers¡­

    Sure she enjoyed her leisure time, but¡­

    Both her and her mother¡¯s heads perked up in the middle of the commercial break when a familiar looking man appeared on screen, dark-skinned, bald-headed, with a ring of short facial hair around his mouth in a sort of business-casual attire coupled with a handsome necktie. He was tall, broad, strong looking, very authoritative, and gave the camera a pleasant smile as he stood in the middle of a classroom where a group of young teens at desks were levitating baseballs around the room, passing them between each other as the man approached the viewer.

    ¡°It¡¯s that time again, Arizona; registration for the Phoenix-Paiute Academy for Extracerebral Youths is opening up again across the world.¡± He said, catching a baseball out of midair and tossing it between his hands as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Dean Nathanial Davis, and I am sending representatives to every town in the state, so you don¡¯t have to travel far to register for our scholastic program.¡±

    The next shot cut to him was in what looked like the common room of a dormitory, sitting in a chair in front of a board game, surrounded by teens and kids of varying ages. Pieces on the board game moved without hands to guide them, cards shuffling before one kid¡¯s face as he concentrated on the performance.

    ¡°Do you feel like your psychic powers aren¡¯t developing at home? Do you feel like you have an unexplainable problem that regular doctors or psychics can¡¯t help you with? Do you have problems connecting because of your psionics? Phoenix Academy is home to many of the leading psientists in the world, who are qualified to help you develop and assist you in easing your psionic disabilities.¡±

    The view switched, showing the man smiling as he walked through a football field, teens and coaches populating the green, running about and flinging footballs. ¡°But what if you¡¯re feeling confident in your abilities? What if you just want to learn more? Well Phoenix Academy has experts in all psionic disciplines, as well as a number of trained psientists dedicated to teaching and studying our unique abilities. Our most talented are also encouraged to pass on their knowledge to younger students struggling with their abilities. And, of course¡­¡±

    ¡°We house the largest number of psychics in the world!¡± Then, he was standing at the edge of the Grand Canyon, students of all ages standing at his sides as the shot panned back to show the group growing bigger and bigger, hundreds of people standing together as the academy gleamed distantly behind them. The panning camera revealed students from a variety of different cultures, standing together, smiling and waving before the shot jumped to the next.

    Finally, he sat in a padded chair behind a big, wooden desk in front of sunlit windows, addressing the camera frankly and officially in a three-piece suit, his fingers crossed and his expression serious, but impassioned.

    ¡°It won¡¯t just be you, Arizona; our doors are open to every nation on this planet. You¡¯ll broaden your horizons here with us, and make psychic friends from all seven continents. Psychics of all skill levels, psychics from everywhere in the world, all psychics are invited here to train and to teach. If you¡¯re questioning what we have to offer you, then please, come speak with our psionic representatives when they come to your town. All visiting dates will be listed on our website, as well as any additional information. We look forward to having your incredible mind learning in our halls.¡±

    The commercial ended, and Anna silently glanced her daughter¡¯s way. Taz sat in silence, watching the television as their show returned and actors dressed like old English royalty bustled about in refurbished mansions. Anna took a deep breath as Taz stared back at the glass of water in front of her, closed her eyes, and focused.

    It hadn¡¯t even been a whole hour and Taz was improving, even if she didn¡¯t see it. She always went big and let her power blow up in her face, but either through shame or stubbornness, she would settle down, concentrate, and lift a sphere of water out of the bowl, her breathing shallow as she concentrated.

    It barely dripped, and though Taz¡¯s cheek twitched from an itch, she ignored it and slowly moved the ball of water through the air, making it move in a slow circle above the bowl.

    Anna pursed her lips¡­ her daughter would be utterly impossible in the upcoming month, she knew that well. Watching her concentrate so hard on the water, watching her shape the very nature of reality with nothing more than a thought, all Anna could do was wrench her attention back to the television and prepare herself to take care of one very mopey teenager.

    <hr>

    Surprisingly, the inevitable question hadn¡¯t come.

    Yet, anyways.

    Instead, the house was filled with the pleasant sound of the piano¡­ Rachmaninoff¡¯s Elegy</a>, a slow, somber piece, gentle and beautiful, and one of Anna¡¯s personal favorites. She listened to her daughter¡¯s playing with slow, relaxed breaths, letting the music take her somewhere more wistful and dark.

    She chucked the washed tablecloth into the drier and listened to the music stumble for a moment, and then pick up again, this time accompanied by guitar. Anna craned her ear, listening to the two instruments play along, the piano in the lead as the guitar tried to wind itself around the Elegy¡¯s almost dreary tone. Several times the guitar paused, only to pick right back up and try to lay a mournful rift over Rachmaninoff¡¯s masterpiece.

    Anna meandered over to the den and leaned against the doorframe just outside to watch in secret. Two girls sat at the piano, Tasha facing away, a big acoustic guitar in her arms, her fingers plucking strings as she held her ear up to the sound of piano playing behind her. Melodica sat by her side, her fingers ¡®pressing¡¯ the keys to the piano, perfectly imitating Tasha¡¯s practicing.

    The two harmonized, then lost place, and giggled at one another¡­

    What a strange sight. Anna couldn¡¯t help but grin when Melodica was around; such strange hair, such pale skin, such a long, fishy tail¡­ At least this version of Melodica was modest in a short, fish-scale jacket and strapless top underneath; Anna was never fond of having to prepare an excuse as to why her daughter kept a bikini-clad mermaid around the house.

    The house had been much more quiet before Tasha had imagined Melodica into being, but now there was chatter, laughter, singing, and music aplenty, something Anna had grown accustomed to much more quickly than she¡¯d expected.

    ¡°We should learn howta play violin sometime.¡± Melodica spoke up as Tasha leaned her ear closer to the guitar strings and pouted about something. ¡°Like that lady who does the, like, electro stuff behind it?¡±

    After a moment of thinking, Tasha piped up: ¡°Lindsay something?¡±

    ¡°I think so?¡±

    ¡°Before or after we give drums a try?¡±

    ¡°Proooobably before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, mom won¡¯t go for the drums unless we have something to show for it¡­¡±

    Anna silently agreed with that assessment.

    ¡°Like PA.¡±

    ¡°Liiiiike PA¡­¡± Tasha sighed, and Anna¡¯s smile tightened; of course she was still thinking about it. There were a few thoughtful strums on Tasha¡¯s guitar, then a hum of consideration. ¡°What about a cello instead of a violin?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding the elephant in the room, Taz¡­¡± Melodica said warningly, and Anna shook her head.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Tasha grunted. ¡°I think cello would be cooler.¡±

    ¡°According to who? Do any of our friends know what a cello is?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re that uncommon, everybody¡¯s heard of a cello!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Melodica played a few dramatic notes on the piano¡­ well, no, ¡®played¡¯, Anna reminded herself. ¡°You think mom would like us picking up a cello?¡±

    ¡°Well she got us into piano in the first place, and she seems cool with us playing guitar.¡± Tasha played a few, sweet, saccharine chords on her guitar, and Melodica nodded.

    ¡°Alright, so we ask mom for a cello and some lessons.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°And do we take those lessons when we go to PA?¡± Melodica turned to stare at Tasha, who stopped her strumming and went quiet, refusing to meet her own tulpa¡¯s gaze.

    Tasha must have been deeply frustrated, Anna noted; Melodica was typically pretty in-tune with her creator. Another dramatic hammering of the keys, the jarring noise making both of the Cooper women flinch, and Tasha breathed out a long, unhappy sigh.

    ¡°I still want to go¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you do.¡± Melodica said with a growing bitterness in her voice. ¡°You can¡¯t keep a secret from me, Taz, how are we convincing mom to let us go?¡±

    Anna bit her tongue to keep herself from interjecting.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, okay! I just¡­ wanna play some music right now¡­¡±

    Melodica gave Tasha a pouting look, and floated upwards, off of the piano bench, swimming circles around the room with her arms crossed over her chest in obvious frustration. Red bubbles filled the room as Tasha frustratedly played a few, mean-spirited chords on her guitar, and with a grunt, Melodica got into her progenitor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be here when you come up with a plan! Until then, cello sounds cool!¡±

    And without a sound, or a light, or any sort of effect, Melodica simply disappeared back into Tasha¡¯s mind with all her imaginary bubbles, and Tasha groaned.

    Yeah¡­ she was frustrated. Anna could feel it even without psychic powers. She lifted herself off the doorframe and slipped back into the living room. Tasha would come find her eventually, and Anna knew an argument would come up once she did.

    She glanced down at the spot on the coffee table where her little girl had been practicing hydrokinesis, and her brow crinkled at the brochure left behind.

    Part of her wanted to chuck it into the oven where it belonged, but she knew that would only make things worse, so she tucked it into the stair¡¯s handrail where Tasha would find it going back to her room, then settled down on the couch to watch some TV. She would have preferred a book as the sky got dark, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get past a few paragraphs.

    No music filtered from the den, but between the late-night news chatter, Anna could hear her daughter¡¯s footsteps as she shuffled around the bottom floor. It was after maybe forty minutes or so that Anna knew Tasha was standing in the same room, and Anna could only assume it had been for more than a few minutes, since a bubble had appeared in front of Anna¡¯s face.

    Melodica was still annoyed, it seemed.

    Anna¡¯s fingers passed through the bubble, fiddling with the illusion for a moment, before she turned her head towards the kitchen, where Tasha stood there, silent and tense.

    ¡°Is everything alright, Tasha?¡± Anna asked. She knew the answer, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to feel like she didn¡¯t have privacy in her own house, but Anna still felt a twinge of guilt at pretending.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Was her daughter¡¯s answer. The tightness in Anna¡¯s chest squeezed harder, and agitation made her sit up straight and stare at Tasha, wanting this to just be over with. Tasha cleared her throat, and walked forward a few, uncertain steps, and with a face as pale as milk, she spoke. ¡°M-mom¡­ um¡­ I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    Here it came; Anna hid a sigh. ¡°And what is that, Tasha?¡±

    Tasha took a deep breath, and met her mother¡¯s eye. ¡°Is there anything I could do that would make you¡­ okay with me going to PA?¡±

    Anna had her normal list of arguments prepared for being asked to go, but the question Tasha had asked took a more round-about way than Anna had been prepared for. Suddenly, everything she had in mind evaporated as she processed the question, all while staring at her daughter in mild surprise.

    ¡°Well, hon¡­¡± Anna trailed off for a moment. ¡°You remember what I told you before, I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t think there¡¯s a future in psionics!¡± Tasha quickly interjected, her expression pleading. ¡°But I love my powers, and I want to do more with them!¡±

    Anna sighed, the surprising question quickly replaced by something more normal. ¡°Your powers are exceptional, my love, but the world has moved beyond psionics.¡± Anna spoke calmly, but with an enunciated bite that brooked no argument. She readjusted her seating to better face her daughter as she gave her a serious look. ¡°The world is tired of psionics; after everything with the Cold War and McCarthyism, there¡¯s no jobs left where a psychic can¡­ change the world without tripping over peace treaties and the Kazan Accords.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to change the world¡­¡± Tasha pouted, and Anna frowned. ¡°I just want to use my powers to¡­ y¡¯know, help people, and express myself, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you are such a talented musician at your age, you have a much wider audience you can reach, and you lift their spirits, make them happy, make them dance¡­¡± Tasha fidgeted in place, looking away from her mother. ¡°PA is a good place for troubled psychics, but you do just fine here on your own or with me. The only thing that place can offer you is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Training!¡± Tasha spat out, interrupting her mother as she tried to regain some semblance of control in the conversation. ¡°I-I want to be able to do everything a psychic can, I want to do it well, because you never know when those things might be useful!¡±

    ¡°You get more than enough use of it on your own.¡± Anna reminded her with a shake of her head. ¡°The more you put into your powers, the less time you¡¯re learning how to fit in with human society; psychic powers can do useful things, but we¡¯re surrounded by technology and services that can do that for us. You can help provide those services, or better yet, put your talents to use and inspire people! You won¡¯t be the first psychic musician, but you¡¯ll be the first to use a tulpa, and¡ª¡±

    Anna yelped, nearly jumping out of her own skin as her face was suddenly filled with a platinum-blonde mermaid girl, their eyes locked together as Melodica fumed out loud. ¡°I want to go to PA, too!¡±

    ¡°Melodica!¡± Anna gasped, tightening her fists to keep herself calm. ¡°I told you not to scare me like¡ªwhat am I saying?¡± Anna stood, walking through Melodica to meet her daughter¡¯s surprised stare. ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t throw Melodica in my face like that!¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Tasha squeaked, making Anna¡¯s tight, angry brow twitch in confusion, and Melodica wordlessly passed through her to hover in Anna¡¯s face again, arms crossed as her fish-like tail swished unhappily beneath her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer our question.¡± Melodica accused her, and Anna frowned deeply, the thoughtform refusing to blink as they stared at one another. ¡°What would convince you? Anything?¡±

    Anna worked her jaw as she glared; a small, petty part of her wanted to scream that there was nothing they could do to convince her and if she saw another brochure from that place in her house she¡¯d ground them both until Tasha was an adult, but she had to maintain her composure.

    She closed her eyes and turned her head away, sorting through her thoughts without losing her temper, and let out a frustrated, but defeated growl.

    ¡°I would need for you to prove to me,¡± she spoke slowly and deliberately again, ¡°that, by going to Phoenix Academy, it would help you find a career, or something that isn¡¯t just fulfilling.¡± She opened her eyes to stare her daughter down, Melodica swimming over to nervously listen as Tasha did her best to not avert her eyes. ¡°I want it to be useful, I want it to make you good money, I want it to serve the people, I want it to not be so¡­ mind-numbingly consuming that you stop playing your instruments. I want it to be something that won¡¯t get you arrested, or pulled before the supreme court for treason.¡± Anna stated firmly, almost spitting acid with each word, knowing that she was giving some lofty, lofty goals, but she didn¡¯t want to hear her daughter whining. ¡°Am I understood? I won¡¯t stand for my daughter living her life out as a party clown, or worse, give the world a reason to neuter these abilities you¡¯re so proud of; you are so, so much better than that.¡±

    Tasha was silent after that, but¡­ she didn¡¯t look dismayed, or angry, or anything like that. She was thinking about it, looking for an answer that would satisfy them both, and Anna almost hoped her daughter might be able to find one, just so her little girl would be happy¡­

    ¡°And if I found something that did all of that, you¡¯d let me go?¡± She asked, her words almost tip-toeing around Anna¡¯s mood.

    Anna straightened up, squaring her shoulders, and cleared out her argumentative side with a nod. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered, her lips tightening in open frustration. ¡°If you can prove to me Phoenix Academy can give you a career that¡¯s more than just¡­ I don¡¯t know, working at Phoenix Academy, I will¡­¡± She tightened her grip on her upper arms. ¡°I will let you go.¡±

    Tasha stared up at her, and Anna twitched as her daughter¡¯s excitement started projecting subconsciously, rippling through Anna¡¯s mind and stirring her to, against her will, be a little excited too. She watched her daughter turn to look at Melodica, wearing a smile of thin hope, and together, the two of them nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tasha smiled up at her mother. Anna¡¯s cheek twitched, but she relaxed. ¡°We¡¯ll find something!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Melodica said in a small cheer.

    ¡°I look forward to whatever you find.¡± Anna¡¯s tone was a lot more sarcastic than she¡¯d wanted it to be, but if Tasha noticed, she didn¡¯t say anything as she raced upstairs to her room, stopping to double back and grab the brochure before she disappeared.

    Anna wasn¡¯t angry with her daughter, but¡­ a small drop of fear fell into her belly and made it clench. She¡¯d set a high bar, but she knew, deep down, on the very thin chance Tasha found something that met all those requirements, moving the goalposts would mean her daughter would never trust her again.

    Anna slowly sank back onto the couch, and rested her face against her hands for a moment before turning the television back on.

 Chapter 2 Part 1: Thinking Out Loud

    In 16th century medieval Europe, Duke Farnsworth was suddenly awoken in his castle chambers by the manor¡¯s stable boy, who claimed to have felt ¡®terrifying desires to commit murder¡¯ while passing near the manor¡¯s guest chambers. The Duke¡¯s men investigated the wares of Farnsworth¡¯s visiting cousins and discovered their canes concealed knives, and their liquor bottles hid poison. From that day forth, Duke Farnsworth brought the newly knighted Sir Eddington wherever he went.

    This account is the first of Sir Eddington¡¯s many heroics instigated by what many psientists believe were his latent, but brilliant telepathic abilities, and prompted many historians to scour texts for similar incidents of people with supernatural insight.

    <hr>

    Stupid pop quiz¡­

    The gentle scratching of handwriting filled the classroom, and Taz leaned on her hand, puffing one cheek up as she stared down at the paper on her desk. She tapped the empty answer square with the tip of her mechanic pencil and yawned.

    She didn¡¯t like the silence.

    Rereading the question made her eyes glaze over, so she readjusted her posture and mumbled the question to herself.

    She¡¯d spent all night doing research or playing with a water bottle, and she was well and tired from all that not-sleep.

    The silence wasn¡¯t helping, either.

    A boy a row ahead of her, to her right, raised his hand¡ªThomas Reil was his name¡ªand Mr. Danson came over to talk to him, the low sounds of their muttering making Taz feel a little bit better, but it wasn¡¯t good enough. Her brow still felt heavy, and she still felt so¡­ isolated¡­

    She reread the question again: ¡®What is the sum of the interior angle?¡¯ Followed by a shape that nobody would ever find in nature with a bunch of labeled degrees in each corner, and a singular X.

    They¡¯d gone over the algorithms earlier in the week, but Taz¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t firing on all cylinders. She was tired, but¡­ it was also just too quiet.

    She quietly ruminated on getting Mr. Danson¡¯s attention, more than she was thinking about the math problem, and meekly raised her hand. The teacher finished his business with Thomas and glanced around, spotting Taz¡¯s hand.

    He hustled over with a friendly smile. He was kind of a stereotypical looking teacher: balding on top with a ring of brown hair around the edges and a big, caterpillar mustache over his upper lip. His big ol¡¯ glasses highlighted how goofy he looked, though Taz privately mused that she liked that sorta ¡®old, embarrassing dad guy¡¯ appearance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Taz?¡± He asked, bent over to whisper, and Taz pursed her lips as she stared down at her paper, then met Mr. Danson¡¯s eyes and pressed her finger tip to the source of her annoyance.

    ¡°Can I take off my privacy band?¡± She asked in a low voice, her fingers touching the circlet of metal stretched over her forehead, connected in the back underneath her long, blonde hair.

    Mr. Danson¡¯s expression fell a bit, staring at the device. It was a simple enough thing, a headband with some strategically folded lead sheets inside, heavier around the temples, and soft cloth underneath. Thanks to the fashion industry, they¡¯d even gotten cute designs to make them more endearing, like the little rabbit patterns across Taz¡¯s.

    The teacher pursed his lips thoughtfully, then met Taz¡¯s very sad, pleading look, and then sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to take it off, Taz.¡± He responded, and Taz¡¯s pout only grew.

    ¡°Please? It¡¯s too quiet in here, I can¡¯t think¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too old to be making that excuse!¡± He whispered, but she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s really uncomfortable; I can¡¯t focus. Please?¡± She asked again, and Mr. Danson rolled his eyes, glanced around for a moment, then at the classroom door, and looked back at her with a flat look.

    ¡°It goes back on once I collect the tests, okay? Or if anybody knocks on that door.¡± He stared her in the eye, though his shoulders unwound a bit as she smiled brilliantly.

    He stood back as Taz reached up and grasped the clasp keeping the band around her head, and pulled the device off with a relieved sigh.

    Almost instantly, her head felt full again. She could feel¡­ inquiries all around her. She could hear the muffled questions from her classmates as they read questions and tried to remember the right equations to plug them into. Curiosity, annoyance, focus, thinking, it all filled the air around her, like a low conversation in a classy restaurant.

    ¡°Everybody please focus on your quizzes!¡± He ordered, staring around the room before returning to his desk.

    Taz tapped her fingertips together as Mr. Danson kept an eye on her, though he wasn¡¯t the only one. Several people were thinking about her right now, most of them watching out of the corner of their eyes, some curious, some worried, but she didn¡¯t let that bother her; when you were a natural empath like she was, you could filter out all the weird stuff and just enjoy the buzz of knowledge.

    It was like a whetstone against her brain; the room¡¯s combined confusion and moments of understanding helped stir her thoughts and let her stare at her paper again, her arms crossed as her mechanical pencil lifted up, tapping the paper again in her psionic grasp.

    She whispered the question to herself again, lifting a finger as she spoke, and in the empty answer section, figures appeared. They weren¡¯t real, but she could see them as clearly as she could in her mind, and she began to punch numbers in as her brain began to warm up.

    Her mechanical pencil traced the shapes she projected, filling them in bit by bit.

    It was easier when she didn¡¯t feel so trapped, and easier still when everyone around her was working through the same problem-solving exercises. Her ear twitched as she sensed almost crushing incomprehension from somebody in the back row; whoever it was, they felt like she did with her band on, just silent, blank, and unhappy, with numbers bouncing around in their skull like a fly against a closed window¡­

    Taz chewed her cheek, and her thoughts tapped on their head, and she mentally whispered a clue straight into their mind, and suddenly, that cloud of confusion coalesced into reasoning, and she felt their ideas stir to follow the lead.

    Mr. Danson didn¡¯t need to know about that.

    Fifteen minutes later, she marched to the front of the classroom with a smile and handed her quiz over to Mr. Danson, who set aside a different quiz on the pile he¡¯d accumulated, and glanced over hers carefully.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± He hummed, his eyes squinting. ¡°You copied Diana¡¯s handwriting again.¡± He noted out loud, and Taz flinched.

    She glanced back over her shoulder at the pretty brunette girl sitting in the middle of the front row, glancing back curiously, her mind prickling with wonder as to why she was being stared at, and Taz looked back to Mr. Danson, who was sorting through separate layers of dismay, annoyance, and empathy for the girl standing in front of him.

    ¡°Well, her handwriting is beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°And also tells me you were reading minds again.¡± Mr. Danson reminded her, and Taz winced.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ mind reading, just surface thoughts, I didn¡¯t steal any answers!¡± She told him, and he flipped through the quizzes he¡¯d gotten to find Diana¡¯s and compared the two.

    ¡°Well,¡± he began with a small working of his jaw, ¡°that¡¯s apparent. Alright, go sit down and put your privacy band back on.¡± He ordered, and Taz nodded, heading back to her desk, glad she wasn¡¯t in trouble.

    ¡­ wait, what did he mean: ¡®that¡¯s apparent?¡¯

    ¡°... Crap.¡±

    <hr>

    North Petersburg Highschool was one of two highschools in town, and it was known as the town¡¯s ¡®psychic school¡¯ because every one of Petersburg''s psionically-gifted from the past decade¡ªall three of them¡ªhad attended NPH.

    Taz was one of them, and consequently, was the only one in her little friend group wearing a privacy band as she ate a spicy chicken sandwich her mother had packed for her.

    ¡°Guys, can y¡¯all think of anything a psychic can do that can help the public?¡± She suddenly asked, causing them to slow their meal to glance her way.

    ¡°My aunt visited a psychic in LA that introduced her to her husband.¡± Mallory answered around a mouthful of cafeteria burger. ¡°She said he could determine from peoples¡¯ brain waves whether they were a good fit or not!¡± Her eyes lit up at the thought as she swept some bright red hair out of her face.

    ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t go for that¡­'''' Taz mumbled out loud. ¡°Something that really helps people, like¡­ like a public servant of some sort.¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Mario spoke up beneath a thin, bristly black attempt at a mustache, ¡°the army is testing bringing in, uh, empaths to keep an eye on mental states and stuff, make sure the soldiers coming in aren¡¯t loco and stuff.¡±

    ¡°Is that a for-sure thing? Like would I be able to do that when I graduate?¡± Taz perked up, and Mario pursed his lips thoughtfully.

    ¡°Dunno. I heard they shelved it because Texas was gunna sue for violating soldiers¡¯ privacy and stuff.¡±

    Taz instantly deflated, and sipped some of her watermelon juice in contemplation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s many jobs out there, Taz.¡± Daniel said, adjusting his glasses as he glanced Taz¡¯s way. ¡°Not for psychics. I searched for that stuff on the internet like a year back ¡®cuz my brother and I heard a rumor that they were gunna put psychics in the airports to read minds to find, like, terrorists, but that broke some law where private companies can¡¯t use psychics on non-consenting people.¡±

    Taz slowed her chewing in frustration when the pale brunette of their group, Natalie, spoke up. ¡°There was this group of psychics that started an electricians¡¯ company with electrokinesis to find where the electrical problems were? They got broken up by a court order on behalf of some electricians¡¯ union because they were ¡®monopolizing business in the area¡¯ because other electricians didn¡¯t have the same abilities.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, the Zappers or something like that?¡± Mario piped in.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that get some law where telekinetics couldn¡¯t start competing businesses without hiring, like, a buncha non-psychics?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s them, and I think so, it was big news a year ago because California ruled that they had to have these pricey licenses to use their powers in an ¡®official utility manner.¡¯¡±

    The group spoke around Taz as she nibbled her sandwich sullenly. ¡°Ugh.¡± She grunted, her eyes closing dramatically. ¡°Why¡¯s it seem like there are laws for everything a psychic can do?¡±

    ¡°Dunno.¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°Personally? I¡¯d blame Nixon.¡±

    ¡°That was like sixty years ago! Haven¡¯t things gotten better since then?¡± Taz stomped her foot underneath the table, and leaned on one hand, her eyes screwed shut tightly in thought. ¡°If I can¡¯t figure out some way to convince mom that there¡¯s a future in psychic powers, she¡¯ll never let me go to PA.¡±

    ¡°Face it Taz, it¡¯s gunna be a while before psychics make a comeback.¡± Natalie gave her a sympathetic look while prodding at her salad. ¡°Five wars, everything with Soviet Russia, people are still scared of brain powers.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys scared of me?¡± Taz glanced between them worriedly, and got a few hesitant shakes of their heads, though Daniel gave her a serious look.

    ¡°You keep fucking jump-scaring me with Mel; does that count?¡± He huffed, only to rear back shaking his finger at Taz as she grinned evilly and threatened to tug her band off. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Well, compared to Nixon¡¯s Psi-Ops, or the E-KGB? You¡¯re on the tame side.¡± Mario said.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird feeling another person¡¯s feelings, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything scary.¡± Mallory stared into her milk for a moment, her face passive but thoughtful. ¡°I usually kinda look forward to hearing you and Mel play, so kinda the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you could easily be a musician with the stuff you do.¡± Natalie nodded encouragingly, but Taz didn¡¯t look satisfied; she¡¯d already told her mother she had different plans¡­

    ¡°Maybe I should head to the library and do some research there.¡± She wondered out loud, only to flinch at a small squeak from Mallory. The redhead shot up from her seat, her eyes tracking a distant figure in the cafeteria.

    The group leaned around her to stare at the handsome, sparsely-bearded teen throwing trash away with one hand and hauling a guitar case around with the other. The guy, Johnny, was laughing with a group of friends, looking¡­ fine, Taz supposed, but Mallory was transfixed on him.

    She bunched up in her seat, keeping her head down, but she wouldn¡¯t stop staring at the boy. Her fingertips drummed her knees beneath the table, and Natalie gave her a bemused look.

    ¡°You know, just staring at him isn¡¯t going to get his attention.¡± She told Mallory, who shot Natalie a dirty look.

    ¡°I know that, just¡­¡± She stared at him, rubbing her cheeks to try and hide the red in them. ¡°Y¡¯know, I can¡¯t just walk up and be like, ¡®hey man, wanna go out sometime?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Why not? Sounds easier than trying¡­¡± Taz trailed off, thinking for a moment, ¡°literally anything else?¡±

    ¡°Taz, baby, romance isn¡¯t that easy!¡± Mallory held a hand out like she had any authority on the subject. ¡°Sure I could just go up and say that, but then what? There¡¯s no extravagance or elegance; if I¡¯m going to set myself up with a somebody who knows their way around guitar for the rest of my life, it¡¯s gotta be special.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re zoomers, Mallory, we don¡¯t gotta follow the highschool stereotypes for romance.¡± Daniel shook his head as Mallory huffed.

    ¡°Well pardon me for trying to make my first plunge memorable!¡± She almost whined as she watched Johnny from a distance.

    Mario swallowed a bite of pizza and spoke up almost absent-mindedly. ¡°Taz is also a guitarist.¡±

    ¡°Hu-what?¡± Taz blinked at the boy, who just grinned as she turned as red as a tomato, and Mallory crinkled her nose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like girls!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re zoomers, Mallory, nobody¡¯s heterosexual in our generation.¡± Natalie said with a dryness befitting the state of Arizona, and Mallory stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°I beg to differ!¡± She harrumphed. By her side, Taz sat looking stupefied by her side, only to give a little ¡®eek!¡¯ when Mallory grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her back to consciousness, almost knocking her glasses off her face in the process. ¡°Taz!¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡± Taz managed to get out as Mallory gave her a begging look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s write a song!¡±

    ¡°About girls kissing?¡± Mario offered, and Mallory threw a handful of green beans at him to shut him up.

    ¡°W-what kind of song?¡± Taz blinked, and Mallory drew her hands back, wringing them in front of her chest.

    ¡°One that helps me ask Johnny out!¡±

    Taz¡¯s face pinched in annoyance. She turned away from Mallory to watch Johnny stop on the way out to chat with some friends of his at a different table, gesturing to his guitar.

    Mallory shook her again in order to get her attention. ¡°You can do lights and effects with your powers, he¡¯ll have to notice!¡±

    ¡°But then it¡¯s not really, like, anything under your control.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Natalie piped up, ¡°if Taz is doing the effects, then it¡¯s more like she¡¯s asking him out.¡±

    ¡°Noooo¡­¡± Taz shook herself out of Mallory¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Besides, bringing a different guitar player to try and woo a guitarist?¡± Daniel said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Seems like a good way to send some mixed messages.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what if he thinks Taz is better than him and gets, I dunno, jealous?¡± Natalie added.

    ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Mallory rubbed her temples, thinking hard as she continued to stare across the room at the distant boy. ¡°What about¡­ piano and bass. We can make that work.¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡± Mario sounded unsure, and Taz tried to imagine how that would even go.

    ¡°I mean, anything can work if you put in the effort! We just need the right, y¡¯know, ensemble or whatever! Taz, you¡¯ve been playing since you were young, right? Longer than guitar! You can make something work!¡±

    Taz raised her fingers thoughtfully, imagining a keyboard under her fingers for a moment as she suddenly became more interested in the logistics of working a bass into her piano routine than some guy. ¡°I mean, I mostly learned classical pieces; y¡¯know, mom music? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Try!¡± Mallory whispered encouragingly, looking away from Johnny for only a second to lean towards her, beet red with excitement. ¡°Y-you can do that thing with your powers, right? Mimic some piano stuff, I¡¯ll figure it out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to take my band off while school¡¯s in session, though!¡± Taz looking uncomfortable, but Mallory gathered up her hands and shook them, begging once again.

    ¡°Pleeeeaaaaase! Just a little?! It¡¯s just some piano, it¡¯s not like mind control or anything!¡±

    Taz let loose a long suffering sigh, and after a glance around to see what the cafeteria monitors were doing, she reached up and reluctantly unclasped her privacy band. She felt her mind fill the room, feeling the room¡¯s overall contentment, excitement, and anxiety at the approaching end of the lunch hour, and with a small pucker of her lips, she settled her hands on the table, and imagined a few piano notes as her fingers tapped the solid surface.

    Little musical chimes filled the air from where her fingers tapped, making her friends pause and watch in interest as she mentally imitated the piano, trying to think of what might sound good with a bass guitar, when suddenly a bubble filled her vision.

    Daniel screamed as Melodica appeared on the table, arms crossed and wearing her annoyance as openly as her tail, and the mermaid cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled: ¡°JOHNNY!¡±

    The entire cafeteria quieted down at the yell, drawing a number of curious, then surprised eyes as Melodica planted her hands on the hips, the bearded boy more bewildered than the rest.

    ¡°MALLORY¡¯S GOT A CRUSH ON YOU!¡± Melodica shouted, and now, the entire room was dead quiet, staring at the red-faced red-head, who was somewhere between wanting to die on the spot and taking Taz with her. Melodica just whirled in place and gave Mallory a flat look. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Then, Mel disappeared as Taz quickly pulled her band back on, and abruptly stood up as the room, now pregnant with amusement, second-hand embarrassment, and slowly growing laughter, now included her in their curious pointing and whispering.

    ¡°Welp! I¡¯m gunna go to the library¡­¡± She trailed off in her speech as she grabbed her leftover lunch and began to quickly speed away from Mallory, whose sudden jelly-legs kept her from chasing after her. ¡°I¡¯ll-see-you-guys-after-class-bye!¡±

    ¡°Taz!¡± Mallory shrieked after her. ¡°Taz, you horrible bitch! Don¡¯t leave me! I hate you! I WILL END YOU! I WILL¡ªh-hi Johnny, th-that was just¡ªno you don¡¯t have to worry! Taz was just¡ªand I was just¡ª¡±

    <hr>

    Nothing¡­ Taz had spent the past few days looking up job-listings for psychics across her town, across the state, and across America; at lunch, after class, at home, and at best, she could find clinical trials for psionic suppressants and psientific experiments being run in labs.

    She wanted to look for something more substantial, but even the companies that encouraged the use of psychic powers allowed them for very specific things: moving equipment around in a warehouse, voluntary employee mental health evaluations, magician assistants¡­ and electricians.

    Positions that were useful, of course, but patronizing at best.

    Taz examined herself in the bathroom mirror, pulling her hair back and putting on a wool-knit, brimless cap to keep her blonde locks from swinging into her face. She stared at herself, considering putting on some lip gloss before stepping out, but decided against it; she wasn¡¯t going anywhere it would matter.

    She took her privacy band off of the sink and clicked it a few times, pursing her lips as she felt a gentle, familiar presence, and Melodica sat in the nearby sink, her tail twitching flippantly as they both stared off into nothing.

    ¡°You think mom would let us go if we showed her the electrician thing?¡± Taz asked, and Mel shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯d just tell us we could go to a trade school.¡± Melodica sighed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Taz rubbed her temples and stepped out of the bathroom, Melodica swimming alongside her as she flipped her privacy band around one finger. School hours were over, so she could technically walk around without her band as long as she wasn¡¯t using her powers, or in a tutoring session.

    Some students stared at her and Melodica, but she ignored them; some prickles of worry and uncertainty, most acknowledging her existence and showing some wonder at Melodica¡¯s presence.

    From what Taz had learned from her personal research, tulpamancy wasn¡¯t super common as a teenager; having your imaginary friend interposed onto reality was probably considered childish past a certain age, but Taz wasn¡¯t ready to let her best friend go, even if she made a habit of making everyones¡¯ lives¡­ interesting.

    She walked out of school, past rows of students, some reaching out to swat at the illusionary bubbles left in Melodica¡¯s wake, and she finally collapsed at the bottom step with Melodica by her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been four days.¡± Melody reassured her gently, leaning weightlessly on Taz¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I guess, but those representatives are showing up at the end of December. We only have three weeks and I feel like we¡¯ve just run into roadblock after roadblock after roadblock.¡± Taz groaned, and Melody tapped a bubble floating in front of her face to pop it.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s been four days; we knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping it would be¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Both girls glanced back at a prickle of irritation amidst a pool of relief, and Mallory stood there giving them both a look. Taz smiled apologetically, Melodica cheekily.

    ¡°Heeeeyyyy Mal¡­¡± Taz tried to sound easy-going, but Mallory rolled her eyes, shook her head, and sat down. ¡°Are things cool with Johnny¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, things are ¡®cool.¡¯¡± Mallory wiggled her fingers in mocking quotation. ¡°I¡¯m gunna be busy this Friday.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Grats.¡± Taz relaxed, and Melodica¡¯s grin grew cheekier by the second¡­

    ¡°Yeah, so¡­ never do that again.¡± Mallory gave her a mild glare, Taz threw her hands up in surrender.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, blame Mel!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Mel¡­¡± Mallory pinched the bridge of her nose, and Melodica swam over to her side so the red-head couldn¡¯t avoid her smug look. Mallory tried to swat her away, but her arm just passed through Melodica¡¯s body, disturbing nothing but air, not even shifting Melodica¡¯s shape around. ¡°So, anyways, I can¡¯t hang out Friday; do you wanna do band practice tonight?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Taz gave a sorry smile, ¡°it¡¯s Wednesday.¡±

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Mallory straightened up in recognition. ¡°Right right, bonding time with mom?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and while I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love knowing I¡¯m learning bass too, she has stuff reserved for, like, every Wednesday from now to next year.¡± Taz gave an embarrassed ¡®what can you do?¡¯ shrug and smile, and Mallory nodded.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see about tomorrow. It must be weird having a mom so invested in your life, but, like, wants nothing to do with your dream, y¡¯know?¡± Mallory leaned over her knees and stared at Taz almost worriedly, and Taz leaned back on the steps in a too-forced casual manner, her head hanging as her hands swung around in agitation.

    ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯ve been wanting to go to PA since I was like six, but it¡¯s been the same argument for years. This is the first time I got something resembling a chance, and I feel like it¡¯s rigged!¡± Taz crossed her arms abruptly, staring down her body in deep frustration.

    ¡°It hasn''t even been a week!¡± Melodica reminded her, and Taz threw her arms up.

    ¡°I know! I know it¡¯s only been four days! Gawd, I can still be mad about it!¡± She collapsed almost bonelessly on the school steps, and Mallory gave her a small, worried smirk.

    ¡°There has to be something¡­¡±

    ¡°I keep thinking that, I keep saying that, but¡­ ugh, we¡¯ve got three weeks to figure this out.¡± Taz rubbed her cheeks, and Melodica nodded.

    ¡°There ya go; we got this evening, we got tomorrow, we got a lot of time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, honestly? Last thing you need to do is corner yourself like this.¡± Mallory reminded her, and Taz visibly pouted.

    ¡°I just really want this to work.¡± Taz sighed. ¡°I just hate running into dead-ends right away.¡±

    ¡°Well, if research doesn¡¯t turn anything up, maybe ask other psychics?¡± Mallory offered. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve heard some news or something.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    A familiar blue Outback suddenly pulled up in front of the two girls, the growling engine disturbing their conversation and signaling Taz to pick herself up and grab her bag off the ground. Melodica swam over to the car and through the open passenger side window to take her place lounging in the backseat, and Anna shouted through the open window.

    ¡°Hello hon, hello Mallory!¡±

    ¡°Hey mom!¡±

    ¡°Hi Ms. Cooper!¡±

    Anna smiled as Taz joined her in the car, and she called back out to Mallory. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on Friday, Mal!¡±

    ¡°I have a date that night, can I come over tomorrow?¡± Mallory asked, and Anna looked mildly surprised.

    ¡°Of course. Enjoy your date then, Mallory; watch your drinks!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Mallory waved, Taz waved back, and the car headed for the exit as the window rolled up.

 Chapter 2 Part 2: Thinking Out Loud

    Left of center again¡­

    Taz stared at the cluster of holes in the paper target fifteen meters down range, her hands tense, even a little numb as she set the small, black, compact pistol down on the range desk, and her mother stepped up, touching her shoulder to get her attention, speaking loud enough to be heard through the noise-canceling ear-muffs.

    ¡°You need to exhale when you pull the trigger, Tasha, not inhale.¡±

    ¡°I know, mom.¡± Taz sighed to herself. Her mom had weird ideas of how mother-daughter bonding worked.

    ¡°Here.¡± Anna stood side-by-side with Taz, the both of them ignoring the uneven staccato of booms happening in the ranges around them from other shooters.

    As her mother reloaded the pistol¡¯s clip, Taz took note of the number of men versus women there. Of course a vast majority of them were men, a few with their wives, but the only other woman there by herself was a lady who looked like she¡¯d come straight from the office, only having loosened her clothing and hair a bit. None of them were a fifteen year old girl ¨C though plenty were in a t-shirt, jeans, and a hat like her ¨C and none were in a nice sundress with a little pink wool jacket over it like her mother.

    The two blonde women at the range garnered plenty of looks, especially Anna. Taz¡¯s hair hid her privacy band for the most part, so from the rear, most of the eyes were on her mom, which was growing more and more weird as Taz grew older and she realized she was getting comparatively few looks even as she was coming into her own.

    Anna slid the clip into the gun and set it down on the tray, glancing back at her daughter. ¡°Okay, again. Remember¡ª¡±

    ¡°Exhale as I pull the trigger?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Anna beamed, stepping back for Taz to take her place and pick up the pistol. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t get fancy, aim for the chest.¡±

    Both hands on the gun, unlock her elbows, widen her stance, aim down the sights, loosen her shoulders, exhale as she pulled the trigger¡­

    She remembered the first time she¡¯d fired her mom¡¯s gun on the range, the suddenness of¡­ everything made her nearly drop the weapon and scramble into her mother¡¯s arms for safety. Her mother had stroked her head, and told her she needed to get used to it, and while her second attempt had rattled her, she¡¯d managed a few more shots without freezing up.

    She¡¯d gotten so used to guns on TV that having one in her hands felt like she¡¯d stepped into another reality; she hadn¡¯t expected the weight of compacted metal in her hands, the sound being loud enough to make her shiver, even with her ear-muffs on, or that smell of gunpowder and heated brass in the air¡­

    That night, two years ago after her mom had first taken her shooting, she remembered they¡¯d watched a movie with a lot of gun fighting in it, and she no longer wondered why everyone seemed like such a lousy shot. All that noise, your heart hammering in your chest, it was suddenly much more eye-opening watching a movie star practicing all those strange, stiff movements when moving around with a loaded gun in hand, knowing every shot could kill...

    ¡°Better, you have a very dead target.¡± Anna noted when some of the racket around them died down. Still not on mark, but she was getting steadily closer to landing more than a couple of bullseyes, and Anna pressed a button on the desk to draw the target into fetching distance to take it down. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, I think. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Taz responded, heading over to the small pile of rolled up papers up against the wall and picked up the stack of targets they¡¯d blown through over the course of an hour. Her mother packed the little luger they were practicing with into her case, and they left the range together, curious eyes and amorous grins following Anna¡¯s leave.

    Her mother didn¡¯t even seem to notice, or really care. Some older guy in a ball cap and a camo vest smiled at her as he held the door open for the two of them, and Taz shivered a tiny bit.

    It was just weird seeing all these lecherous looks glancing their way, even if she wasn¡¯t¡­ usually the target of them. Anna Cooper wore her age incredibly well, to the point she¡¯d been asked if they were sisters rather than mother and daughter.

    ¡°Hey hey, how was shooting today, Cooper girls?¡± The man behind the desk asked; a husky guy, with a square head, balding on top, five o¡¯ clock shadow going, and a little ponytail tied in the back.

    ¡°Very good, Dimitri, thank you.¡± Anna set the papers on the desk to be thrown away, and Dimitri curiously unrolled them to check them out before addressing Taz.

    ¡°Oof, got the Blue Meanie right in the eye!¡± He said with a friendly grin, and Taz nodded, returning the smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Blue Meanie, I think he deserved it.¡±

    Dimitri chuckled and took back the pieces of equipment they¡¯d borrowed before tallying up their cost. He looked at Taz maybe one more time throughout the exchange, his eyes otherwise firmly fixed on her mother.

    ¡°So, Anna, I was curious¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhmm?¡±

    ¡°I won some tickets to an indie concert happening right after Christmas; me, my buddy Chet, and his girl are going, how¡¯dja like to be my plus one?¡± Dimitri asked.

    Taz looked up at her mother curiously, and Anna kept an impassive face on as she passed her card over to Dimitri.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m going to have to decline.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a multi-day event, so if you¡¯re worried about scheduling¡ª¡±

    Anna cleared her throat, interrupting him, and her eyes tightened; just enough to reveal a displeased iciness that immediately reminded Taz that she had to do her homework and unload the dishwasher when she got home¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about scheduling; my answer is no.¡± Anna said in a calm voice, but the simple way she said each word instantly shut down any further discussion and any future invitations.

    Dimitri fumbled to give her her card back, and nodded, his eyes not lifting off the till. ¡°Right right, sorry. Uuuh, you two have a good day! We¡¯ll see you next week!¡± He tried to go back to jovial and waved, and Taz waved back.

    ¡°You shall.¡± Anna squeezed her daughter¡¯s shoulder gently to get her moving, and the two walked out the store, a gun case under Anna¡¯s arm.

    Both climbed into the car to head off, and Taz leaned against the passenger-side window, sliding her privacy band off and staring at the distant, Arizonan horizon through her reflection.

    ¡°Well that was awkward.¡± Taz finally said, shifting her eyes to watch her mother as she drove.

    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re getting to that age where you¡¯re going to have to start doing the same thing, Tasha.¡± Anna glanced back, a small, amused smile on her face. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m shocked the boys aren¡¯t lining up to ask you out already.¡±

    Taz made a face. ¡°Ew, is there a ¡®closed for business¡¯ I can wear?¡±

    ¡°Not with a face like that, hon.¡± Anna said, reaching over to pat her daughter¡¯s knee comfortingly. ¡°Fortunately or unfortunately, you inherited most of your looks from me.¡±

    ¡°Were you dealing with this stuff when you were my age?¡± Taz asked curiously, and Anna gave a small chuckle that petered out into an annoyed grunt.

    ¡°Mhmm, from men of all ages.¡± Anna shook her head, one side of her mouth tightening at some memory or another. Taz raised a curious, if disgusted eyebrow at her mother. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, I was picky back then as well; I didn¡¯t have anything resembling a relationship until I met your father.¡±

    ¡°How old was he when you two started¡­¡± Taz gestured to herself uncomfortably, and Anna gave a quick, amused laugh before settling down, eyes forward.

    ¡°Oh, he was an older man. Probably more than twice my age at the time.¡±

    ¡°What?! Ew!¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop that.¡± Anna waved her hand at her daughter playfully. ¡°He was handsome, he was charming, he was single, and most importantly,¡± Anna leaned over just a bit to whisper, ¡°he was rich!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Wealth greases the wheels, dear. The thighs, too.¡± Anna grinned as Taz made a noise of pure disgust. ¡°It was a short time, but it was¡­ fruitful, and gave me something resembling decent expectations when it came to my future relationships.¡±

    ¡°Like Danny?¡± Taz raised an eyebrow, and Anna opened her mouth, stopped, and stretched her lips thin with a regretful stare at the road ahead.

    ¡°No, he was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°And Robbie?¡±

    This time, Anna didn¡¯t look disappointed, just¡­ wistful. She let out a sigh, and glanced Taz¡¯s way, Taz staring at her with a small frown. ¡°I don¡¯t regret Robbie.¡± She stated firmly. ¡°I just don¡¯t agree with his life choices.¡±

    ¡°He seems happy on the road.¡± Taz said, staring ahead instead of at her mother. ¡°He¡¯s got a show in Houston this week.¡±

    ¡°And I hope his bandmates are giving him the company he wants.¡± Anna said, though she could always disguise contempt as well-wishes.

    The car fell silent, with Melodica remaining out of sight, surprisingly, unwilling to break the discomfort that fell over both girls. Taz leaned back in her car seat, her fingers curling like she was clutching a guitar, and through the silence, she began to strum a mimicked tune. Of course, there was no instrument in Taz¡¯s hands, but she knew the notes by heart; so well, in fact, she could picture the sounds clearly enough to fill the car with practice chords.

    She could sense her mother¡¯s distress. It wasn¡¯t pressing or loud, but they were both thinking about him, and the sounds of guitar only made it harder to remove themselves from the topic.

    Eventually, Anna exhaled loudly enough to get Taz¡¯s attention, and Taz blinked at her mother as she put on a somewhat annoyed smile.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll do that next week: I¡¯ll teach you how to say no to boys.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± Taz lowered her hands to her lap, twitching to tap at imaginary piano keys, Chopin¡¯s Op. 66 playing with the movements, though at a low volume; it didn¡¯t matter if she actually moved her fingers to the right notes, she¡¯d heard it and played it often enough that her mind alone could produce the music.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn, and it¡¯ll either be from a teacher or some personal experience, and you don¡¯t want just the experience.¡± Anna bobbed her head, while Taz groaned.

    ¡°Mom, honestly? I¡¯ve had no boys looking my way since grade school; I¡¯m really not worried about having to say no. If I stay short and flat and plain, I¡¯ll let the prettier girls take the attention off me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say you haven¡¯t got the looks, dear, you have quite a few years ahead of you to shoot up like a weed and out like a melon patch.¡± Anna smirked at her daughter, her elbows twisting inwards to squeeze her own breasts, and the sound of piano was replaced by a series of shrieks and yelps as Taz swat her mother¡¯s arm.

    ¡°OH MY GOD MOM NO! NO! NO! STOP!¡± Taz yelled as Anna laughed by herself, letting her daughter writhe and cross her arms over her much less substantial chest. ¡°Augh! I am not growing boobs, alright?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see what adulthood says, honey.¡± Anna snickered, and Taz groaned. With her daughter thoroughly regretting sharing breathing space with her, Anna tapped the radio button to the classical music station, pausing a moment before turning up the volume. ¡°We¡¯re going to stop by your Aunt Zi¡¯s house before we head home, she has a few things for me.¡± She explained.

    Taz didn¡¯t move at first as she digested the small change in plans, but a lightbulb clicked on in her brain after a few moments of thought. ¡°Would it be okay if we stuck around for a bit so I can talk to Mr. Cole?¡± She asked, and Anna gave an approving nod.

    ¡°Of course, but not for too long; I¡¯d like to get started on the meatloaf before too late.¡±

    Taz nodded back, and leaned back against the window.

    <hr>

    Passing through that little white picket fence still filled Taz with a quiet excitement from the sheer nostalgia. Aunt Zi¡¯s tall, three-story, almost dollhouse looking home made her remember the nights when her mother would drop her off to be babied and fussed over by their family¡¯s closest friends.

    The car pulled into an open parking spot on the house¡¯s driveway and Taz perked up, her eyes laser-focused on a woman standing on the porch, surrounded by potted plants, holding a watering can and waving with a big, bright smile.

    Zina Cole was the loveliest woman Taz knew. She was older than her mom, though still strong in her younger forties. She had a deep, dark skin-tone, with long, tightly curled black hair that hung around her shoulders almost like the head of a mop. Even in a lazy pair of yoga slacks, a cheap blouse, and a loose, wool robe on, she was a strong looking woman, as fit as her mother was, and only a few inches shorter.

    The car parked, and Aunt Zi descended the steps to greet them, almost throwing herself around Anna, who returned the hug tightly enough that Taz grinned; they¡¯d seen each other not even a few days ago and they still acted like they were long lost sisters.

    ¡°Anna~! Baby, still looking damn good!¡± Zi and Anna held each other in their arms, grinning at one another as they talked. ¡°Smelling like gunsmoke, too; thanks for reminding me it¡¯s Wednesday, sugar.¡± She winked, and Anna gave a short laugh.

    ¡°Happy to keep you on schedule, Zi. You¡¯re looking well! Did that cough finally clear up?¡± She asked, and the two women parted so Zi could bustle over to Taz, and though Taz thought she was prepared for it, she still let out a loud yelp as she was suddenly consumed in a hug so tight and¡­ bosomy that she was left squirming and giggling as Zi rocked her back and forth.

    ¡°Taz, sweetie, you are still skin and bones! I keep trying to teach your mother my good recipes to put some weight on you. Poor thing!¡± Zi lamented, crushing Taz tightly before letting her go, holding her out by the shoulders so Taz could readjust her glasses on her face and give Zi a slightly dazed grin.

    ¡°I dunno, auntie, your jambalaya left me with some pretty high standards; mom can barely make brownies.¡± Taz was all smiles, and Zi cackled as she hugged Taz again, more briefly this time, just as bone-crushing, and let go so she could guide the two Cooper women in with her arms over their shoulders.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Anna, I finally visited the doctor about that damn cough, and you wanna know what it was?¡± Zi asked, her voice frought with annoyance as they stepped into the first story of her house.

    ¡°Absolutely, tell me everything.¡± Anna ordered, smiling brightly as Zi led them from the foyer to the kitchen, sitting them both down to grab some lemonade and chocolate crackers.

    Taz had two homes, and, effectively, two mothers. She¡¯d known Aunt Zi as long as she¡¯d known her own mother, truth-be-told; some of her earliest memories were running around with Zi¡¯s daughter, Madeline, in her backyard, the two moms sitting up on the back porch watching as the two, young, burgeoning psychics played games or showed each other itty-bitty tricks they¡¯d taught themselves.

    There were plenty of evenings where Taz was dropped off at, or picked up by her nominal auntie, and she¡¯d spent the night eating some of the heartiest, spice-packed food she¡¯d ever eaten, watching big family movies with Zi, her husband Randal, Maddy, and Mr. Cole. Aunt Zi also gave her an appreciation for jazz, and it was a difficult choice to pick between continuing piano practice or picking up a saxophone when given the choice, but ultimately, she went with piano, since her mother had just gotten their big baby grand set up in the den.

    She hadn¡¯t had to stay over in quite a while now that she was older, but even with a new toddler running around ¨C probably with uncle Randy at the moment ¨C the house felt less alive with Madeline away.

    Taz missed Madeline, and tried not to feel jealous that Zi let her oldest go to PA while she was still stuck in Arizona, already a few years behind the normal entry age for Phoenix students...

    ¡°¡ªand the doctor says: ¡®Ms. Cole, you got allergies.¡¯ And I tell him: ¡®what? Honey, this is Arizona; I ain¡¯t had the sniffles since I was in Texas!¡¯¡±

    ¡°... The new oak trees in front of the agency.¡± Anna suddenly said, and Zi carefully, but still pointedly, smacked her hands down on the table, causing a rattle through the plates and lemonade jug.

    ¡°The damn oak trees in front of the agency!¡± Zi nodded her head with big, wild eyes. ¡°So now I¡¯m gunna be taking an allergy pill just so I don¡¯t cough my damn lungs outta my chest while I¡¯m trying to work! Annie, honey, I swear my bosses are tryin¡¯a get me killed.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d better not, otherwise I¡¯m going to be¡­ unhappy.¡± Anna chuckled, Zi guffawed, and Taz grinned as she tried to picture her mother walking into a room full of armed federal agents and making them cower with nothing more than her sheer, polite iciness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you losing your temper on my behalf, Annie; you know me, I can raise hell when I gotta, and if I really gotta, I¡¯ll dig those damn trees up myself.¡± Zi giggled, and immediately refilled Taz¡¯s glass when she finished the last drop. ¡°Here ya are, honey. Didja have a good day at school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Taz answered with a small smile, ¡°I guess so. Melodica kinda outed Mallory¡¯s crush on a guy at lunch, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯d just had the stones to do it herself, I wouldn¡¯t have had to!¡± Melodica pouted, suddenly sitting in the chair next to Taz, and Zi gave a quick, happy cackle before filling a glass up and setting it in front of the tulpa. Melodica politely leaned forward to press her lips to the rim and pretend to drink, before giving Aunt Zi a thumbs up. ¡°Delicious as always, Zi!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, baby!¡± Zi beamed, and Taz gave a low chuckle, her mother munching a cracker with a relaxed posture.

    ¡°He ended up asking her out on a date once he knew, so, I think it worked out.¡±

    ¡°Certainly sounds like it; good job, Mel, don¡¯t let those kids run themselves ragged with secrets.¡± Zi winked the mermaid¡¯s way, and the girl just beamed to herself while Taz rolled her eyes. ¡°Anywho, Taz, Mel, I have a few things to give your mama before y¡¯all get home; you wanna join Randy and Teddy in the backyard?¡± Zi offered, smiling in open pleasure. ¡°Teddy loves to hear your piano-playin¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, that¡¯s super tempting, but, um¡­¡± Taz blinked a bit, not sure why she was feeling so coy all of a sudden, but a quick glance to Melodica gave her tulpa all the push she needed.

    ¡°Is it okay if we talk to Mr. Cole?¡±

    Zi looked mildly surprised at the question, but then eagerly bobbed her head. ¡°Papa¡¯s in his usual place, I think he¡¯s awake watching TV. Go on ahead, suge.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Should I bring him a coke?¡± Taz asked, slipping out of her chair while Melodica swirled around the room eagerly, pausing by the fridge as Zi pursed her lips.

    ¡°He¡¯s had one today already¡­ why don¡¯tcha tell him you slipped one by me?¡± Zi offered with a conspiratorial smile, opening the fridge to pull out a can of soda, holding it out on an open palm so Taz could float it over into her waiting grip.

    ¡°Okay! Thank you, auntie.¡±

    ¡°No problem, sugar.¡± Zi beamed, and Taz and Melodica both left the room towards the foyer to take the stairs up.

    Zi leaned against the doorframe to watch her honorary niece go, and as soon as Taz was gone from sight, she turned back towards Anna and slowly settled into the chair across the table.

    Anna wore an expression of slight concern as she took Melodica¡¯s still full glass of lemonade and sipped at it, her eyes fixed on Zi as her old friend bridged her fingers in front of herself and sucked in a deep breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s asking about Phoenix again, huh?¡± Zi asked, and Anna¡¯s expression darkened a moment, but she nodded.

    ¡°Like clockwork. Every time those damn commercials are on TV.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zi worked her lips slowly, and Anna¡¯s expression remained drooping and unhappy as Zi tapped her fingertips together. ¡°I think it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Zina.¡± Anna hissed, putting the glass down as her face began to turn red with a sudden flash of anger. ¡°You absolutely know why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get snippy with me, Annie!¡± Zi interrupted her quickly, cutting the blonde woman¡¯s tirade short. Before Anna could come up with another response, Zi held her hands up, and gave Anna a gentle look. ¡°I know why. I wouldn¡¯t be trying to tell you what to do if I didn¡¯t have a reason to. The agency¡¯s released some info recently, and it¡¯s going to be on TV tonight.¡±

    Anna stared wordlessly at Zi, unmoving, unchanging, barely blinking as she processed this¡­ lack of explanation. ¡°And it¡¯s classified coming from you.¡±

    ¡°I need you to watch the eight o¡¯ clock news.¡± Zi told her, her plump lips straining with concern. ¡°Or read any news tomorrow, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s going to be everywhere by eight-thirty tonight. Just, please,¡± she reached out to squeeze Anna¡¯s wrist, drawing a mystified frown, ¡°it¡¯ll be for her own good.¡±

    <hr>

    Taz¡¯s knuckles rapped against Mr. Cole¡¯s door three times, light and polite. No voice spoke up on the other side in response; instead, a feeling brushed past her unbound mind, a familiar acceptance, which she returned with a mental pulse of her own, one filled with affection and identity that sparked feelings of joy and surprise from the other side.

    She opened the door to find a simple little room; clean white carpet, clean white walls, open windows to let in the cool, December breeze, frames hanging all over the place with portraits and pictures depicting family members, and against the far wall was a lone, frail figure resting in bed underneath a blanket, watching the television hanging opposite the bed, but his eyes were on Taz.

    He smiled a toothless smile underneath a plastic tube crossing over his bare upper lip, feeding oxygen directly into his nose. His bulging, yellow eyes blinked slowly as Taz strode in, Melodica swimming ahead of her to slide in by his side, staring at the man with an affectionate smile as Taz grabbed a chair and pulled it up to Mr. Cole¡¯s bedside, and set the cold coke on his bedside table.

    He had his son¡¯s mocha skin-tone in contrast to Aunt Zi¡¯s darker complexion, and his scalp was filled with sparse, curly white hairs. Taz slid her hands around his, squeezing the small, cold fingers as his thumb brushed against her knuckles, and Mr. Cole glanced over at the television, his smile straining a little as the movie he was watching decreased in volume.

    Taz watched him cross his eyes for a moment, and another mental wave washed over her mind, and she could feel him knocking on her proverbial mental door, which she answered unhesitatingly.

    {Hi Mr. Cole!}

    {Hey there, honey.} His telepathy voice was smooth and young, the voice of a man still in his glory years. {Will you help this old fool sit up?}

    {Yes Mr. Cole!} She answered without opening her mouth, and she shot out of her seat, sliding her hands underneath his body as Melodica helped, the thoughtform¡¯s hands giving Taz an anchor for her telekinesis to help slide him up above the covers, her mind plucking pillows with Melodica¡¯s assistance to provide a nice, plush wall for the older man to lean against.

    He put on a pleased grin, and glanced over at the can of coca-cola sitting nearby, then gave Taz a wordless glance, and at her nod, the can flew from its perch in front of his face, the tab snapping the tear line open, and with an ease his body could no longer provide him, Jebediah Cole drank a mouthful of soda with open relish, his aura smooth and bright with delight.

    {Natasha, my love, you¡¯re too good for this world.} He thought at her.

    {Thank you, Mr. Cole.} She smiled at him, while Melodica pressed her hands around the can to hold it for him, easing the strain on his mind and putting it on Taz. Taz was younger, and telekinesis was easier when Melodica was borrowing it.

    ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Melodica asked, but as it all came from Taz¡¯s mind, he heard her speak both through his ears and in his mind.

    He looked over at Melodica, not moving his head too much as he did so, his smile unceasing. {You know this old man; pretty soon I¡¯m gonna be part of this bed. They¡¯ll have to cut open the mattress to get me out!}

    He wheezed a soundless laugh, and both girls giggled as he took another sip of soda.

    {And how¡¯re two of my favorite granddaughters today?} He glanced between them both, and Melodica gave an extra smartass smile as she reached out to touch Mr. Cole¡¯s forehead, and his eyes softened as Taz¡¯s memories of the day filled his mind.

    Getting to take her privacy band off during class, Melodica shouting in the cafeteria, shooting targets on the range, the memories came by in vague animations with conversations trailing through them, incomplete but providing as much of an idea of a story as simply telling him, and Mr. Cole wheezed again as Melodica replayed her moment of triumph¡ªand Mallory¡¯s expression of pure horror¡ªin his head again and again.

    {To be that young again.} Mr. Cole licked his lips, and weakly squeezed Taz¡¯s hand. {But you¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯tcha? Plenty of stress in those memories.}

    A moment of silent contemplation, and Mr. Cole¡¯s question repeated in her head, more forcefully as he sensed her apprehension and concern, and Taz eventually relented with a nervous wince. {Yeah, I was actually hoping to get some advice from you while I was visiting, but that can wait¡ª}

    {The hell it can!} His thoughts interjected themselves so boldly and heartily, it was easy to forget they came from a man attached to an oxygen tank. {If it¡¯s stressing any of my grandkids out, this old fool¡¯s here to help! What¡¯s the matter, sweetness?} His thoughts turned more warm and calming with his question, making Taz squirm in place as he filled her mind with the mimicked scents of cinnamon bread and fresh-baked cookies, instantly putting her at ease.

    {Mr. Cole, I¡­ here.} It was easier to simply show him; thoughts of Phoenix Academy from the videos she¡¯d seen, memories of her mother¡¯s ultimatum the night before, the unsatisfactory jobs she¡¯d heard about, or researched on her own.

    His eyes were unfocused as he experienced her frustrations and woes, her persistent hope that she might find something to convince her mother, her crushing worry that she might not, and she could sense his mind stirring beneath it all.

    He¡¯d known she wanted to go to PA for a long while, they¡¯d discussed it at length before, and he¡¯d encouraged her desire to hone and develop her powers, but he was quieter this time around. He drank slowly with Melodica¡¯s help, smacked his lips thoughtfully as he raised his shaking hand to rest on Taz¡¯s shoulder.

    {So that¡¯s it, huh? Your only hope of going is proving to your mom that the world needs psychics to function?}

    {I guess so.} She responded, looking at him, his expression no longer quite as joyous as before. {She thinks it¡¯s just parlor tricks, but I know the world can benefit from psionics! Just, with all the laws and stuff in the way, it¡¯s impossible! If things change in the next few years though, maybe¡­}

    {Wanna know what I think?} He asked, though she could feel his reluctance.

    Hesitantly, she nodded. {Always.}

    {Your mom¡¯s right. You¡¯d be better off honing human skills, not psionics.} He squeezed her shoulder as her expression broke into a deep frown. Melodica hung her head at his thoughts, and he took a deep breath before continuing his train of though. {Phoenix Academy¡¯s a good place for the mundane stuff, that¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s not gunna get you a career that¡¯ll help the world, though, not anytime soon; that¡¯s also a good thing. The last century showed the world what unified forces of psychics could do to both a battlefield and the regular ol¡¯ folk stirring up new ideas at home, and it scared the hell out of ¡®em all. Believe me, it scared the shit outta me too, and I was one of the pyrokinetics they sent to Vietnam, one of the fellas burning that poor country down to ash.}

    Taz looked alarmed, her expression creasing in frustration. {But I don¡¯t want to hurt anybody! I don¡¯t want to do any of that sorta stuff, I want to help people!}

    {And given time, baby girl, maybe people will open up to that idea.} Mr. Cole breathed deeply, his expression slack with sympathy and sadness, his hand shakily moving back down to hers to squeeze it. {When I was your age, I wanted the same thing. I worked at a shoe store, remember?}

    The question was filled with warmth and nostalgia; she saw a world, a city less advanced than today, a little hole in the wall in downtown LA where groups of happy children ran up to Mr. Cole with their shoelaces swinging between their ankles, shouting: ¡°Can you tie my shoes, Jeb?! Can you tie my shoes?!¡±

    She felt the concentration, again and again, the joy of the scene, kids giggling as their shoelaces sprang to life and wove together into a perfect bunny-ear knot. She watched the awe on an older woman¡¯s face as she sat in her Sunday¡¯s best, watching as a pair of heels sprang to life and slid up her feet, unmarred by fingerprints as she shook Jebediah¡¯s hand.

    {I loved how much my powers made people happy, Natasha. A young black boy in the fifties with a power that no white man could take away, giving people a show that even the circus wouldn¡¯t provide.} Mr. Cole¡¯s smile was broad, his eyes closed at the happy memories playing between the two.

    Then, however, the happy feelings faded, and Mr. Cole remembered a black suit, and the mustache of a white federal agent whose face was obscured by the fog of ages. ¡°Jebediah Cole, I¡¯m here on behalf of the United States army to enlist you into a psionic defense force.¡±

    Taz¡¯s eyes jumped open at the sound of an explosion in her ears, and the screams cut short when Mr. Cole opened his eyes, his lips crushed tightly together, leaving Taz shaking at the merest hint of the things he¡¯d seen.

    {Taz, baby girl¡­ the world is scarred. The things the suits made us do to other countries, the things the suits made us do to our own people; they¡¯re fresh, a stain in my memory. I wanted to quit the day Martin Luther King Jr. was killed, but they made me stay, said they couldn¡¯t trust a federal psychic out on his own. When they found out I¡¯d been supporting him in private, they dragged me into interrogation, pulled my memories out like a kid digging through sand, and when they put them back, they left my voice on the counter. I was one of the lucky ones, I still had my personality and childhood left.}

    He stared at her with big, sad eyes, and Taz shivered. He restrained his memories as best he could, but his voice was steeped with the pain and betrayal he¡¯d gone through, and it colored her thoughts, and sent Melodica sinking into the bed to hide.

    {We were in turmoil for decades, sweet pea; we couldn¡¯t be trusted. Psychics were the oppressors, and people wanted to tear them down, and when the governments of the world decided that this game of psychics-against-psychics they were playing with each other was causing too many problems, they put us on lockdown. It took Zhou Ping starting the psychics¡¯ civil rights movement to show the world that, maybe, on our own, psychics ain¡¯t gunna make puppets and zombies out of everyone they meet¡­ but we still got a ways to go.}

    His sunken gaze filled with pity and remorse for a lifetime of strife, and Taz held his hand, squeezing it to warm it, to apologize for making him remember the hell he¡¯d lived through. He tapped her mind though, just a gentle draw of attention to break the sullen, misty-eyed stare she fixated on her knees with, and she glanced up to see him giving her a thin smile.

    {Baby girl, this world doesn¡¯t need more strife, and I know you¡¯re one of the last people to start any. What it needs is psychics who wanna make people smile.} Flashes of beaming little faces and untied shoes¡­ {I want you to go to PA to get better, but I want you to know what you¡¯re up against. Don¡¯t go to get a job, go ¡®cuz it¡¯ll make you happy, and it¡¯ll make you better at watcha do. I woulda been happy as a cobbler all my life, even if I wouldn¡¯t have met Maria.}

    Flashes of a dark-haired woman, short and beautiful in a nurse¡¯s uniform, holding his hand at his bedside, her eyes closed, warm feeling passing between their minds, distant, but loving words muddled by his forgetfulness, but no less impactful in making his heart hammer. His first words since his interrogation, his first conversation...

    {Make your mama see that you¡¯ll be a better guitar player at Phoenix.}

    {O¡­ okay.} She thought the word hesitantly, her mind filled with sorrow, curiosity, and optimism at the idea.

    {Tell her Mr. Cole wants you to go.}

    {I will.}

    {And baby girl?}

    {Yes sir?}

    {Promise me that these powers you got, under no circumstance, you don¡¯t go hurtin¡¯ no-one who don¡¯t deserve it, alright?}

    Taz was silent. She didn¡¯t disagree, and Mr. Cole grinned toothlessly at her; he felt the confusion at his order, the thought not even crossing her mind.

    {There¡¯s my girl.} His thoughts surged with affection, and he squeezed her hand before glancing back at the TV. {Melly, go turn up the volume for me, alright?} He turned back at Taz. {Wanna watch some Madea with me before you gotta go?}

    {Sure!} Taz beamed at him, turning her chair to face the television as Melodica swam over to the television, Taz hitting the volume button until they could both hear the movie, delight passing between them as they did.

 Chapter 2 Part 3: Thinking Out Loud

    ¡°¡ªsome are old and some are new, some are sad and some are glad, and some are very, very bad.¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice spoke over the television, sitting in Mrs. Cole¡¯s old rocking chair, a young, dark-complexioned boy sitting on her knee with big eyes in a big head, his hand slapping at the fish on the book¡¯s page with a toddler¡¯s eagerness for sensation and silliness.

    ¡°Why are they sad and glad and bad?¡± Anna glanced down at Theodore Cole, who looked back at her in that bug-eyed, awed way children did.

    ¡°Gladabad?¡± He babbled, and Anna shrugged.

    ¡°I do not know, go ask your dad!¡± She pointed at the man sitting on the couch, watching a football match with a glass of lemonade in one hand, his wife¡¯s hip in the other as Zi watched Anna and Teddy with a big smile.

    ¡°Oh trust me, he¡¯s asked me plenty today.¡± Randy glanced away from the game to grin, his hair fluffy, short, and black, with a thin mustache on his face. He definitely took more from his mother¡¯s side, his Mexican heritage shining through, including with a healthy, middle-aged gut beneath his polo, and hanging over his slacks.

    Anna rolled her eyes, giving Randy a quick smirk, then turned back to the book in her hands with Teddy slapping the pages once more. ¡°Some are thin, and some are fat. The fat one has a yellow hat.¡±

    ¡°Annie?¡± Zi suddenly whispered, getting her attention. ¡°Want me to go check on Taz?¡± She asked, glancing up at the ceiling in mild suspicion, but Anna shook her head.

    ¡°I only wanted to get home to cook dinner; the leftovers you¡¯re giving us fixes that problem. Ahem: from there to here, from here to there¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on ¡®em.¡± Randy whispered as Anna continued to read to Teddy, and his lips pursed, his brow creasing, his eyes rolling up towards the ceiling, and after a few moments, he turned to Zi. ¡°Dad just fell asleep, Taz is coming down.¡±

    Sure enough, Teddy was staring with big eyes and an open mouth as footsteps made their way down the stairs, and Tasha walked a short way from the kitchen to the living room, smiling to herself as Melodica floated behind her.

    ¡°Tabba!¡± Teddy hiccuped, immediately holding his arms out.

    ¡°Teddy!¡± Tasha responded, her arms wide open as Melodica swam forward, giving the illusion that she was lifting Teddy up and bringing the cackling child into Tasha¡¯s arms, who swung him about as he pounded on her shoulder. ¡°Oh boy, you are getting heavier.¡±

    Teddy answered with a string of nonsense, reaching up to grab her glasses, and when prevented, a handful of her hair, making Tasha wince and squeak until Anna bustled over, giggling, taking the boy out of Tasha¡¯s arms and carefully easing his hands open to release her daughter from his uncompromising grip.

    ¡°Boy is he getting strong, too!¡± Melodica snickered as Tasha rubbed her scalp. Anna bounced Teddy above her head, making his arms flail out as he laughed and yelped and babbled happily.

    ¡°And he is just so happy to have his auntie and cousin over, isn¡¯t he?¡± Zi cooed, coming over to take her son into a tight hug, though he immediately wanted back into Anna¡¯s arms. ¡°He¡¯s just like Maddy when she was this age, can feel ¡®em bein¡¯ happy, about to cry, or about to tantrum from a block away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to when he figures out telekinesis, though; it¡¯ll be impossible to keep his room clean.¡± Randy said, standing up off the couch to approach the group, immediately taking Tasha into a quick hug, his mind tapping on hers, hers responding in kind, the two sharing a quick, private conversation about how Mr. Cole was doing, finishing it off with a nod. ¡°Thanks for visiting dad, Taz, it means the world to him.¡±

    ¡°I like seeing him too, so I''m happy to do it.¡± She smiled up at her honorary uncle, who pat her shoulder and moved to help get Teddy¡¯s hands out of Anna¡¯s shirt. ¡°Sorry for making us late, mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hon.¡± Anna grunted and pat down her shirt once Teddy was occupied playing with his dad¡¯s lip. ¡°Aunt Zi¡¯s sending us home with jerked chicken, so we¡¯ll have meatloaf tomorrow.¡±

    Anna almost felt jealous when Tasha gasped in delight and hugged Zi.

    ¡°I ain¡¯t sending my girls home without somethin¡¯ to munch on. Besides, consider it some payment for making Mr. Cole¡¯s day, and gettin¡¯ that water pump outta my garage.¡± Zi rubbed Tasha¡¯s back, and Tasha glanced at her mother with a confused look.

    ¡°What are we gunna use a water pump for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure just yet, but we have the space to keep it.¡± Anna responded with a shrug. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t mean to rush us out, Taz, but I am getting hungry.¡±

    And the clock was approaching seven. It wouldn¡¯t take ten minutes to get home, but¡­ she felt an unease that she needed to prepare herself for.

    ¡°Oh, yeah yeah, okay.¡± Tasha ran over to hug Randy and Teddy one last time as Zi and Anna traded kisses on the cheek.

    ¡°We¡¯re still on for the church potluck on Sunday, right?¡± Zi asked while Melodica summoned bubbles to make Teddy laugh and swat at them.

    ¡°Of course; three-bean salad and baked ham.¡± Anna said, more to remind herself than Zi, but she got a nod all-the-same.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see each other Sunday at the latest!¡± Zi smiled as they all headed towards the door, waving to the Cooper girls as they descended the steps. ¡°Oh wait! Taz, are you free Friday?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?!¡±

    ¡°Can ya babysit?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Thank ya, girl! Drive safe!¡±

    Kisses were blown, and the two blondes headed on home.

    Aunt Zi¡¯s jerked chicken was, of course, incredible, even reheated. Anna was still licking her lips as she sat on the couch with a book and a glass of wine, listening to her daughter playing guitar from the den.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Tasha¡¯s guitar reminded Anna of Robbie again, but she shook the memory out of her head and just tried to enjoy the simple ballad as she sipped her alcohol and read the next passage of the murder mystery she was saving.

    Less than an hour later, Tasha was leaning over the couch, asking: ¡°Mom, can I borrow the computer for homework?¡±

    ¡°Of course, hon.¡± Anna responded, and Tasha skipped upstairs, Melodica following her with a swirl.

    Anna glanced back down at her novel, progress made through its pages, more information and more questions in her head from what she¡¯d absorbed, but she bookmarked it and clapped it shut. She set it down next to her empty wine glass, and took a deep breath before turning on the television, switching to the evening news as she kept glancing at the clock.

    The story of a local botanist¡¯s efforts to open a community garden for Petersburg came to a close as eight o¡¯ clock came around, and on screen, Cassandra Danvers stared into the camera with a traditional newscaster¡¯s force and detachment.

    ¡°Good evening, Arizona. Arnold Brown, chief of the Phoenix Police Department, is holding an emergency news conference. We¡¯re going live now to get the story.¡±

    The screen changed to show a stage, behind which was a blue wall depicting the PPD logo, the flag of the United States, and the Arizona state flag. Set up on stage was a podium, around which stood a number of figures: senior police officers, media coordinators, various Phoenix political officials, Dean Nathaniel Davis to the mayor¡¯s left, and Anna could only stare at the older white gentleman in big, square glasses, completely bald in face and scalp; Riley Harris, information coordinator and media spokesperson for the Arizona branch of the FBI¡¯s psionic investigation department.

    Climbing the stairs, a weighty man with a purposeful look and a shaved face took center stage, standing behind the podium and leaning in towards the number of microphones set up on it.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Chief Arnold Brown cleared his throat, a bit of feedback causing a distant whine in the audio equipment. ¡°On behalf of the Phoenix Police Department, I¡¯ve called for this news conference to inform the citizens of Arizona of an unprecedented attack on our people.¡± He spoke in a calm, clear manner, not interrupted by the crowd of reporters sitting behind the camera, nor the small gathering behind him.

    He went on. ¡°I ask for everyone¡¯s cooperation and to keep rational during these disturbing times. A terrorist organization has rooted itself in our great state. We do not know their goals, but we do know that they most likely use psychic powers in their operation, we know who their targets are, and we know their name. Based on information we have acquired in our joint-investigation on the matter, these terrorists call themselves: Brain Scythe.¡±

    The silence that followed the statement was palpable, followed by a low murmur, some of it confused, some disbelieving, with one barely audible ¡®what?¡¯ heard as Chief Brown shuffled his papers for a moment.

    Anna suddenly found herself rooted to the couch, her eyes widening to take in everything the man did.

    ¡°I will be taking questions when I finish my report.¡± He told somebody in the audience, and took a deep breath. ¡°Brain Scythe is believed to be behind a number of kidnapping cases across the state; all of their targets have been psychics.¡±

    Anna quickly glanced upstairs in alarm, then back towards the television.

    ¡°Other than psychics, they have no other pattern; they target both the young and the old, as far as we can tell. Their exact methods are unknown beyond probable use of psychic powers, but we believe they operate with less than two-hundred individuals. They operate strictly within the state, as we have heard no similar incidents happening beyond state boundaries.

    ¡°This is obviously a matter of great importance to us; it is our duty as officers and authorities of the law to ensure the safety of all of our citizens, including psychics. We are cooperating with the FBI to find Brain Scythe and bring them to justice, and return their hostages to safety and to their families.¡±

    ¡°We ask that, should you come across any information regarding Brain Scythe or one of the missing persons listed in the PPD¡¯s database, please contact us. If you are a psychic or know a psychic, please do everything in your power to remain safe. Do not go out late at night, do not go anywhere alone, do not meet with anybody you do not know, and do not share information about yours or others¡¯ locations with untrusted sources. If you feel endangered, contact your local police department immediately.¡±

    Anna shot off the couch and up the stairs immediately, staring intently into the small office space just across from her bedroom. Sitting at the desk, Tasha was typing away at the computer, talking with Melodica.

    Safe, happy, unaware. Anna glanced over at the window to the room, locked behind a close curtain, and hesitantly, she left, heading downstairs and staring at the television as she did.

    ¡°¡ªwill be taking questions at this time.¡± The chief stated.

    ¡°Chief Brown,¡± a woman¡¯s voice drew their attention to the left, ¡°what of Phoenix Academy? Have any students or faculty gone missing?¡±

    The chief glanced over to Dean Davis, who strode forward at the man¡¯s beckoning. Davis looked over at the reporter and spoke with a forced sense of ease. ¡°All our students and faculty are accounted for and safe on campus grounds. We¡¯ve been in close contact with Arizonan authorities since these reports first came out and have increased security as a result; we¡¯ve taken no short measures in keeping Phoenix Academy safe.¡±

    Chief Brown leaned in to add: ¡°Brain Scythe seems to mainly target loose psychics. There have been missing psychics reported all across Arizona from every corner, but we¡¯ve had no such reports from Phoenix Academy or PJ.¡±

    Riley Harris stepped forward at that moment to additionally add: ¡°Multiple departments both international and domestic have audited the attendance records to ensure this fact; Phoenix Academy is safe from Brain Scythe.¡±

    On the couch, Anna¡¯s hands shook. They shook and they clenched and they threatened to tear her dress off her legs as she stared at the television and processed their words. She couldn¡¯t see the look on her own face, but she could feel her own rising heartbeat and the panic it was pumping into her body.

    Her breathing was rapid and shallow, and her mind was in two places; she wanted to hunt these people down, she wanted to grab her daughter and hold her tight; she wanted to go full vigilante and draw as much blood as she could, she wanted to tell Tasha that nobody in the world would hurt her¡­

    She scampered over to the front door in a panic, ensuring both it and the back doors were locked and the alarm was on before standing behind the couch to watch with a simmering glower.

    ¡°Does this organization have any relation to the psionic assassin of the same name?¡± A male reporter asked this time.

    Harris took this question. ¡°The organization in question appears to have no relation to the Brain Scythe. We believe they¡¯re using the name for intimidation, to cause terror; we of course, aren¡¯t having any of it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± The same voice asked.

    ¡°The Brain Scythe has been inactive for an extended period of time, it is unlikely they would reemerge within a group of the same name using completely different tactics. The Brain Scythe of the 90¡¯s was an assassin, not a kidnapper, and mainly targeted important individuals within politics and psionic communities; public officials and celebrities, not private citizens.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Chief Brown added, ¡°anybody with information regarding either of the Brain Scythes should bring it to the authorities immediately.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Harris confirmed.

    The conference went on for just over an hour, with a number of individuals stepping forward to provide information both broad and technical, none of it too revealing of how the authorities were going to handle the case.

    Anna sat in an enraged stupor for the most of it, having refilled her wine glass somewhere past the half hour, and nursing a growing tension headache that the alcohol most certainly didn¡¯t help.

    Quietly, she stared down at her lap, trying to process everything that was happening, and failing.

    She was failing.

    She couldn¡¯t protect her daughter.

    Not alone.

    Silently, she grabbed her phone and stared at the text screen, wishing to burn a hole through it as she shakily typed a message to Zi.

 Chapter 3 Part 1: Invasive Excitement

    In the early fall of 1706, a band of early Canadian settlers took chase after a native Inuit hunter that had strayed into the settler¡¯s territory. They had moved to corner the hunter against a river, but to their shock, the waters froze over and created a bridge for the hunter to flee over. When the settlers tried to cross, the bridge of ice suddenly melted, and  the river swept them away.

    This is but one recorded historical instance of thermokinesis being used by early psychics for matters of survival. In more recent history, thermokinesis has developed a more sinister reputation after pyrokinesis was used in the near total obliteration of the country of Vietnam by the now disbanded American Psi-Ops.

    <hr>

    Taz suddenly lurched awake at the sound of her phone ringing, and scrambled out of bed with her blanket wrapped around her body. She grabbed the device off her study desk and stared in surprise.

    She clicked the answer button and collapsed back into her desk chair, her panic subsiding back into tiredness as she spoke into the phone.

    ¡°Hey Robbie.¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯l monsta!¡± An excited man¡¯s voice filled her ear, and Taz couldn¡¯t help but smile at the exclamation. ¡°Hey, Taz, how are you?! I know it¡¯s early, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®m tired, Robbie, it¡¯s six AM!¡± Taz gave a little laugh. ¡°Ah¡­ but what?¡±

    ¡°I just got the news about¡­¡± His voice trailed off. ¡°About what¡¯s happening in Arizona.¡±

    ¡°About¡­¡± Taz trailed off a moment.

    She was just about to crawl into bed last night when her mother politely knocked on her door and came inside without waiting for an answer. Taz was going to wish her good night and usher her out so she could sleep, but her mother had suddenly embraced her, almost carrying her to bed so they could¡­ talk¡­

    ¡°Yeah. Mom¡¯s really worried.¡± Taz said. Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t being up at six AM that was making her tired, it was the long, near sleepless night of sitting under a window, flinching at the sound of wind, or tree branches creaking in the distance. Then there was the periodic creaking of her door as her mother poked in to check on her, or sat in her desk chair and wring her wrists in worry as she watched her daughter try to sleep.

    ¡°I figured she would be. I¡¯d talked to her a bit before I called you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how¡¯d that go?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ bitter.¡±

    ¡°Shoulda called me first, Robbie.¡± Taz chuckled.

    He gave a small laugh in return. ¡°Probably, but I wanted to see what she was doing to keep you safe. I¡¯m sending y¡¯all some money to buy some home protection stuff.¡±

    For a moment, Taz was silent with surprise. ¡°Oh! Thanks, man, that¡¯s really nice!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡ª¡± He trailed off, and the silence that followed was more nerve-wracking than the knowledge that a bunch of kidnappers could have been outside Taz¡¯s window at that moment. ¡°Taz, babe, I¡­¡± Whatever he was about to say was interrupted when a muffled voice spoke through the phone, and Robbie grunted. ¡°Shut up man, it¡¯s Taz!¡±

    The voice sounded surprised, and then: ¡°Taz, baby! Stay safe! Monsta Mamas loves ya!¡± A man shouted through the phone, and Taz giggled to herself.

    ¡°Hey Siren!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she says hey¡­ no, go grab me some breakfast, dumbass! Oh, not you Taz, Siren¡¯s being¡ªpiss off!¡± There was some laughter, a bit of muffled shouting, and Robbie sighed into the phone as Taz hid her laughter. ¡°Taz, what I wanna say is, even if I¡¯m out here chasing fame, you and your mom still mean a shitload to me. Your mom might be mad about it, but I ain¡¯t gunna stop doing everything I can to make sure you two stay safe. Is your mom still teaching you how to shoot?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, every Wednesday.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good. Some of this money¡­ I know your mama¡¯s got her gun, but with everything going on, I think you should keep one around you, too.¡±

    Taz was silent, her skin itching at the idea. She¡¯d thought about it plenty of times last night, it felt¡­ weird thinking about it after some sleep, but he had a point.

    ¡°I offered to go down there with the Monstas to keep an eye on things, keep you safe, but mama says she¡¯s got a plan.¡±

    ¡°She always does¡­¡± Taz mumbled to herself, glancing at the window, and hesitantly climbing onto her bed to peer out of it. All she saw was grass, dirt, trees, and a few birds fitting about, chirping away¡­ nobody standing around, or¡­ anything more devious.

    ¡°Yeah. Taz, stay safe, okay?¡± He begged, more than ordered, and Taz nodded to herself.

    ¡°I will be. I just got school today, and mom¡¯s still dropping me off and picking me up. Mallory¡¯ll be over tonight, so we¡¯ll have some extra hands on deck until late.¡±

    ¡°Oh sweet! She still teaching you bass?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s going really well! Reminds me a lot of lessons with you.¡± Taz grinned, settling back into her chair, and she could hear Robbie chuckle.

    ¡°Good, good, I miss showing you how the Kraken plays, but I¡¯m sure my little Devil¡¯s getting her own style worked out.¡±

    ¡°Little by little. Watching a lot of video tutorials to learn what else I can do.¡± She told him, glancing over to her guitar sitting in the corner of her room.

    ¡°Hey babe, however you can manage it! Anyways, I¡¯m sorry for waking you up out of the blue, but a man¡¯s gotta worry.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it, Robbie, I really do.¡± She smiled, closing her window blinds before flopping back into bed on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be checking in as often as I can until those Brain Scythe guys are all dead or behind bars. I know you and your mom probably got things on lockdown over there, but hey, I¡¯m not gunna stop worrying.¡±

    ¡°Me neither, in all honesty¡­¡± Taz sighed. ¡°But thank you. I¡¯ll look forward to talking more with you.¡±

    ¡°Same here, li¡¯l monsta. Rest up, I¡¯ll call again soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call you if anything happens. Enjoy your concert tonight!¡±

    ¡°I will, Taz, I will; goodbye, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    And the call ended.

    Taz stretched out in bed, yawned, and let her phone slide out of her hand onto her nightstand.

    She wished Robbie had stayed¡­ but ¡®the Kraken¡¯ had insisted that it had been his dream to tour with his band, and as far as Taz knew, Big Monsta Mamas was killing it in the rock community. Robbie in particular was growing a reputation that earned his band nickname; the man seemed to grow more fingers when playing guitar¡­

    Her mom was, of course, hurt he was gone; he¡¯d tried to bring them along, but she didn¡¯t want them moving around constantly, making a teenager live the rock band life on the road. Taz thought it would have been cool, but Anna Cooper was a traditional woman and wanted a traditional upbringing for her child.

    In the end, the man chose his dream and disappointed the family he was merging into¡­ but Taz didn¡¯t blame him.

    Part of her feared she¡¯d hurt her mother as badly if she ever did weasel her way into Phoenix Academy, but she tried to justify it by reminding herself that she wasn¡¯t just up-and-leaving on her own¡­ they still had a deal going on, though Taz figured this entire thing would get thrown out of whack with Brain Scythe crawling around¡­

    <hr>

    Taz stared at herself in the mirror, relaxing in a fluffy white robe. She combed her long, long hair, admiring its length, its perfectly straight look, its bright, straw-yellow color¡­ man, it was a pain to maintain, but so worth it.

    She waved a blow-dryer along the length of her hair nice and slowly as she watched a tutorial video on her phone to learn how to play cello.

    Melodica floated nearby, watching the video in near rapture, making note of all the movements and moving her hands slowly along with the cellist explaining proper posture and arm movements.

    It was peaceful, and almost too normal. It was useful to distract herself, but every now and then Taz would remember the news and Melodica would shiver, and they¡¯d have to rewind the video.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Y¡¯know, we didn¡¯t even play with the water.¡± Melodica suddenly noted, and Taz nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s other things on my mind.¡± She answered in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ same.¡± Melodica mumbled.

    There was a knock on the bathroom door, and Taz glanced over her shoulder, sweeping some hair out of the way. ¡°It¡¯s open!¡±

    The door opened and her mom walked inside. Taz and Melodica both stopped moving as they stared at her in the mirror.

    Anna Cooper, succinctly put, looked awful. She was wearing just a pink bathrobe and fuzzy slippers, her golden hair disheveled and barely brushed, heavy bags under her eyes, and a cup of coffee in hand. She didn¡¯t even say anything as she walked straight over to Taz and hugged her.

    A tired groan escaped the woman, and Taz meekly embraced her back, clicking the hair-dryer off as Melodica paused the video.

    ¡°Hey mom¡­¡± Taz mumbled, rubbing her back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She ventured softly, and Anna deflated.

    ¡°Hon, I¡¯ll be honest, I feel like total shit right now.¡± Anna asked, letting her daughter go to squeeze her shoulders as Taz blinked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cheeky, Tasha.¡± Anna stroked her cheek and stood up straight, closing her eyes to let her head adjust to the quick change in posture. ¡°I called your school to let them know you won¡¯t be going today.¡±

    ¡°W-wait, what?¡± Taz straightened up, very much awake now in a mixture of excitement and alarm as Melodica suddenly floated between them, her hands balled up into shaking fists as she gasped.

    ¡°Are we turning the house into a bunker?!¡± She asked, and Anna shook her head with an amused smirk.

    ¡°No, Mel. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you alone today. I know it¡¯s a bad idea to hide you away forever, but today I don¡¯t want you to go to school.¡± Anna stared at herself in the mirror and grimaced. ¡°I think we both missed quite a bit of sleep, anyways. Instead, we¡¯re going to go see Aunt Zi today..¡±

    ¡°O-... okay.¡± Taz just nodded, feeling both happy and guilty at her elation since the news from last night certainly stopped this from being a celebration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start on breakfast when you come downstairs.¡± Her mother told her, moving to exit the room, but she stopped and stared at her daughter for a long time, her expression calm, but¡­ distant, and Taz slowly, awkwardly turned back to the mirror to finish off her hair.

    She watched her mom leave through the mirror¡¯s reflection, and Melodica swam into her lap, watching her go with concern.

    ¡°... Mom¡¯s really not well right now.¡± The thoughtform whispered, and Taz could only nod in agreement.

    <hr>

    Anna liked natural light when they could get it, even preferring to use candles rather than lamps when it was time to relax. So, when Taz came downstairs and found every curtain in the house drawn shut and the lights on, she was unnerved.

    Her mother probably didn¡¯t intend it that way, but what else could Taz feel? She sat down on the couch and listened to the sounds of frying bacon from the kitchen, and sat very still.

    Even Melodica hid in her head, and Taz stared blankly at the television as a news report replayed the conference from last night, and commentators sat around discussing what it meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s recruitment!¡± An older man said, staring between his co-commentators and the camera. ¡°It¡¯s some twisted form of recruitment! I guarantee that we will see these missing psychics come back working for this Brain Scythe group.¡±

    ¡°And if that¡¯s true, what do we do?¡± A woman asked, looking¡­ confidently befuddled at the man¡¯s proclamation.

    ¡°Keep them isolated and keep them locked away; if Brain Scythe can¡¯t get to them, they can¡¯t be converted! If Brain Scythe tries to sneak in, we¡¯ll have eyes all over the place, monitoring everything they do!¡±

    ¡°That sort of thing is precisely the sort of thing telepathy laws were created for!¡± Another man exclaimed, looking bewildered. ¡°Constantly monitoring people for suspected terrorism is absurd, a majority of psychics are fine people!¡±

    ¡°But all it takes is a few of them to completely undermine our government. Get a handful of them close enough for mind control¡ª¡±

    ¡°Perfect mind control is a myth! It¡¯s been shown time and time again that even the best dominator can¡¯t completely suppress a person¡¯s personality or will to fight, especially over long periods of time.¡±

    ¡°But if you have, say, five working together, around the clock observation and control¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Taz flinched at the voice and glanced over at her mother, who set two plates full of eggs, bacon, and toast on the coffee table, then changed the channel over to classical movies.

    She sat down with a heavy sigh, watching James Bond schmooze his way into the panties of a gorgeous counteragent before digging into her breakfast, Taz following suit soon after with a satisfied hum.

    It was almost normal.

    The Cooper girls dined and distracted themselves, but Taz couldn¡¯t help but feel off. She desperately wanted to feel that things were fine and under control; what was the likelihood that an organization of less than two-hundred would come to Petersburg? There were barely any psychics in town, less than ten out of five thousand!

    It was a small chance they were even in town, an even smaller chance that they¡¯d break into her house in the early morning to kidnap her.

    So¡­ why did her mother have her gun holstered at her hip under her sweater? It was likely just paranoia, but her mother never wore her gun around, always keeping it in a case.

    ¡°Man, that does not go with your day-to-day.¡± Melodica noticed, laying over the back of her mom¡¯s chair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± Anna grumbled, shifting her thigh in discomfort. ¡°It is absolutely atrocious.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you wear it before.¡± Taz said, and Anna shook her head.

    ¡°Last time I wore it was when I first bought the carrying case it came with, just to make sure it fit. I think I gained a little weight since I bought it.¡± She puttered her lips, staring at her bacon in offense for a moment¡­ then ate it anyways with a reluctant crunch.

    ¡°Yeah, and you wear it so poorly.¡± Melodica rolled her eyes, and Anna swat the air the tulpa¡¯s face occupied.

    ¡°Brat.¡± Anna accused, making Melodica giggle. A few quiet moments of eating followed, before Anna cleared her throat and looked at her daughter with a serious expression.

    Taz paused mid-bite, swallowing a bigger chunk of eggs than she¡¯d wanted to, leaving her wincing in anticipation of some new rule, or the talk of what was to come, or¡­ any dozens of things her mother would want to say about this situation, leaving her skin crawling in quiet fear of the future.

    She met her mother¡¯s eye, setting her fork down in anticipation for when Anna opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°How¡¯s your hydrokinesis coming along?¡±

    Taz blinked, and the tension in the room deflated. ¡°Oh my god, I thought you were about to tell me you were sealing me in my room.¡± Taz buried her face into her hands, and Melodica gave a quick, hyena-like laugh in surprise as Anna wore a bemused smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you, dear; the very last thing I want in this world is for you to be unhappy¡­¡± Anna paused. ¡°No, I want you alive first, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much point if you hate me in the process.¡± She fiddled with her dress for a moment. ¡°I just¡­ you were working on hydrokinesis. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Taz gave her mom a momentary smile, and stood up.

    ¡°I can show you!¡± She told her excitedly, and Melodica¡¯s tail wiggled, moving from Anna¡¯s seat to the couch as Taz ran into the kitchen.

    A towel laid over the table, and Taz set two glasses half-full of water on top. She looked at her mother with an excited glint in her eyes, and Anna watched with an encouraging smile.

    Taz¡¯s face twisted in concentration, her hands cupping the air above the cups. The water inside slowly began to stir, swirling as she prodded the liquid with her mind. It swelled, forming two bubbles about the size of an apple in the air, and as her hands raised, so did the water.

    The water spheres retained their coherency and their shape, and Anna¡¯s eyes widened as she realized they weren¡¯t even dewing along the bottoms. Taz held the water up, raising her arms above her head, and slowly moved her hands together, the spheres pressing together and rippling, but only a single, fat drop landed on Taz¡¯s forehead. Despite her wince, she kept her concentration, and the two spheres became one.

    Then, with a slight exhalation, the bigger ball of water began to crackle and turn opaque as it turned into a near-perfect sphere of ice, which Taz levitated over to Anna with a bright, happy smile.

    Anna took the ice ball between her fingers, staring quietly, not breathing.

    ¡°... Tasha,¡± her mother finally said, ¡°all this in less than a week?¡± She asked.

    Taz bobbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing where I can! I think of sponges and stuff, and then try to apply a layer of, like¡­ you know when you put water in a plastic baggie? Sorta like that!¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression fell for a moment, then held the sphere out to Melodica, who took it with a delighted flip of her tail and a big grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s way easier when you get your hands involved.¡± Melodica explained, drawing a quick nod.

    ¡°Go ahead and let that melt in the sink, and go gather your things, we¡¯re going to go meet with Aunt Zi.¡± Anna told her, standing up abruptly.

    Taz hesitated at her mother¡¯s reaction, watching her head upstairs, only to stop halfway and glance over at her.

    ¡°Oh, and bring your guitar, please.¡± Anna ordered, making Taz blink as her mom disappeared from view, leaving Taz alone with her tulpa.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Melodica asked, cradling the ball of ice as Taz shook her head in concern. ¡°I know things are weird, but that was a little weirder than usual, right?¡± The thoughtform pressed as Taz stood up.

    Upstairs, light footsteps could be heard alongside some odd clicking; her mother was probably just checking the locks, but her thoughts were bouncing quickly between moods, questions, and orders. Her nerves were likely as frayed as Taz¡¯s, but Taz was taking things more slowly¡­ freezing up a lot, she realized.

    Speaking of which, Melodica went and dropped the ice into the sink as Taz headed upstairs to grab her guitar, stopping for a moment to watch her mom jostle the window above her bed before closing the blinds.

    ¡°Where are we meeting Aunt Zi, by the way?¡± Taz asked, grabbing her wallet, keys, and phone, double-checking the charge as she did.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to rendezvous with her in Phoenix.¡± Anna said, sliding off the bed as Taz gave her an utterly gobsmacked look.

    ¡°Out of nowhere? While this whole Brain Scythe thing is going on?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Anna said, giving her daughter a gentle look. ¡°I know a two hour trip out of the blue sounds crazy, but¡­ I need you to trust me, hon.¡±

    Taz still looked confused, but conceded with a small nod, heading downstairs to wait for her mom to join her.

 Chapter 3 Part 2: Invasive Excitement

    The morning sun beat down on the i-10 highway. Vast swathes of brown scrubland raced by, pockmarked by scrawny green bushes and multitudes of grassy patches that every now and then grew dramatically tall, then fell short. The trees were sparse in places, but still green, keeping their distance from one another for the most part.

    With the distant mountains resting on the horizon, it made for a very pretty picture that made Taz thirst for the whining strings of a good country song.

    Melodica seemed to agree, as she¡¯d traded in her fishscale jacket for a leather one, chewed a piece of hay, and lifted the brim of her stetson to get a better ¡®view¡¯ out the window.

    ¡°I hate this road.¡± Anna said apropos of nothing, white-knuckling the wheel as she tried to match the fast speed of the other citybound vehicles. ¡°I hate this road.¡±

    ¡°Mom, can I change the music?¡±

    ¡°Sure, honey.¡± Anna answered, then muttered under her breath: ¡°Hate hate hate¡­¡±

    Taz switched the station from classic orchestral to something more appropriate for her mood, and she and Melodica grooved while Anna glowered at the road ahead of her.

    ¡°This is why I live in a small town. ¡®Oh Anna, there¡¯s so many opportunities in Phoenix! Oh Anna, there¡¯s so many nice places to eat and shows to see in Phoenix!¡¯ Phoenix has traffic. You know what Petersburg doesn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°Traffic?¡± Melodica ventured.

    ¡°Not like this!¡± Anna gestured to the stream of cars speeding ahead, getting passed by, weaving in and out of lanes as Anna grumbled to herself. ¡°I hate this road.¡±

    ¡°Want some water, mom?¡± Taz offered.

    ¡°I would love some, hon. Pop the cap for me?¡±

    Taz opened the water bottle for her mom so she could drink and glare in silence, and Taz started strumming air guitar along with the music. She was so glad Robbie introduced her to so much different music; it was nice having stuff that fit the mood and the atmosphere, and Taz thought cowboys in the western countryside were cool.

    ¡°I really want a slide guitar now¡­¡±

    ¡°I hate this road.¡± Anna whispered under her breath.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it for your birthday next year, hon.¡± Anna mumbled.

    Melodica leaned forward between the front two seats. ¡°Mom, can we talk about Phoenix Academy?¡±

    Taz glanced back at her tulpa in pale-faced alarm while Anna stopped growling under her breath. The song also ended at that exact moment, giving them a whole five seconds of silent, anxiety-riddled sounds of traffic, and Anna breathed sharply out through her nose.

    ¡°Can it wait?¡± She asked, her eyes flicking over towards her daughter, barely missing Taz trying to strangle her own imaginary friend. Melodica rolled her eyes, unimpressed and untouched by the hands grasping at her illusory throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the time.¡± Melodica pointed out, and after another moment of uncomfortable silence, Anna worked her jaw and sighed.

    ¡°Fine, but I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of the hour talking about it. I¡¯d like to get out of the car in a better mood.¡± She explained.

    Melodica gave Taz an encouraging nod, and Taz wanted nothing more to turn the mermaid into an unimaginary friend, but they were stuck together.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Taz began. ¡°I talked about it with Mr. Cole yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I had a feeling that¡¯s why you asked about him.¡± Anna said, keeping her eyes forward while Taz nodded.

    ¡°I did research, and asked people about it. Not a lot of people or anything, but some.¡± Taz tapped her fingers against her knees, shooting a glance out the window to distract her nerves. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any jobs out there for me; err, that would make you happy, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then you know how I¡¯ll answer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz relented, and Anna felt her cheek twitch. ¡°I still want to go. I know it¡¯s probably the last place you want me to go with Brain Scythe around, I know you don¡¯t think it¡¯ll give me much of a future¡­¡± Taz twisted her fingers together tightly. ¡°Which is why I think being a musician is the right idea.¡±

    Anna eased her grip on the steering wheel for a moment, and had to keep herself from closing her eyes to calm her storming mind as she listened.

    ¡°But, I think going would help me with my music.¡± Taz chanced a quick look at her mother, watching her posture. ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t help America, or the world, or just¡­ people in general as, like, a doctor or something, but I use my powers when I play my music. I use my powers to learn more. Even if it seems weird, PA can show me a lot of new stuff to do with my powers to incorporate in my music, or in just living and stuff, and that¡¯s what I want: I want to learn what I can do with my powers to make my life and my career better. Maybe I won¡¯t make it my whole life, but I want it to be a part of it! And¡­ if I have to wait for Brain Scythe to get got that so I¡¯m safe to go, I¡¯m okay with that. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    She fully looked at her mother, her green eyes wide and full of emotion; admitting it hadn¡¯t been easy, but she still hoped it was enough. Her mother wasn¡¯t usually one to change her mind easily, and that stubbornness was something Taz dealt with enough to know that most of her prospects were losing ones, but¡­

    ¡°That¡­¡± Anna trailed off for a moment, looking like she was swallowing a lump in her throat, ¡°is a very mature way to think about it, Tasha.¡±

    Taz tightened her lips, holding her breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a no, but it was still far from a yes, and she released the breath with as gentle of a sound as she could so as to not disturb her mother¡¯s precarious mood.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Taz said, and twitched when a hand settled on her knee and squeezed it, clutching her so tightly that it seemed like her mother was afraid she¡¯d suddenly slip away if she let go, so tightly that it began to ache¡­

    But then her mom let her go, and held onto the wheel with a stern look forward.

    ¡°Nice blinker, asshole¡­¡± She grumbled under her breath.

    Taz and Melodica shared a quick look, with Melodica shrugged and Taz silently threatening retribution, and then turned up the music to fill the aftermath with some soothing noise.

    <hr>

    Petersburg was a pretty simple town. A little spread-out overall, but it had a few connected major roads that kept traffic moving from one end of town to the other in a timely manner.

    It wasn¡¯t a major sprawl like Phoenix was. Dense spiderwebs of streets framed by an impressive variety of buildings, some old and worn and wearing their age with a sense of pride and nostalgia; others tall, glimmering towers of windows and efficient, but stylish architecture that invited its visitors to the modern world.

    It was also much more¡­ sparkly than usual. Tassels and lights hung across various buildings and alleyways, sometimes over whole streets; big wreaths decorated most doors, and Christmas trees covered in blinking multi-colored lights stood on certain sidewalks and in front of some of the buildings.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the decorations and the tolerable heat, it was hard to tell it was even Christmas. Sometimes, Taz wished it would snow so she could go clomp around in it, even if her mother told her the novelty wore off quickly...

    The distant mountains providing hard boundaries for the city made for a unique backdrop against the skyscrapers that made up some of the busiest, most densely packed parts of the city, and Taz couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Aunt Zi was amidst all this bustle.

    Melodica hung on the back of Anna¡¯s seat, watching the roads ahead as Taz beckoned some water out of her bottle, and concentrated on guiding it around as a small sphere, before squinting and pressing her fingertip to the surface of the ball.

    Slowly the water sphere unraveled, travelling down the digit as she spread that idea of a sponge; instead of a single, round object, she created a ring around her finger. Her brow began to ache as the image she created came out fuzzy and obscure, forcing her to concentrate more on an unpolished, half-baked idea. The ring of water wasn¡¯t smooth at all, and she sucked in her lips as it spat a drop onto her lap, but before her concentration could worsen from the strain, she froze the water, and held her finger up to briefly admire the little ice ring she¡¯d made for herself.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Anna said, and Taz glanced over at her mom, then at their surroundings to try and figure out their destination. The streets were packed with cars, wherever they were, forcing Anna to drive more aggressively to get into the lanes she wanted and leaving her cursing quietly under her breath.

    The buildings around them rose up like concrete colossi, while the sidewalks were broken up by tall, skinny trees with big, fan-like leaves, giving the whole place a sort of luxurious, touristy feel. Combined with the sudden cancellation of school, Taz almost felt like she was on vacation, and sucking on the ice ring certainly helped with that exotic feeling.

    ¡°Oh, look!¡± Melodica pointed. Taz followed her finger to the car they¡¯d just pulled behind, and she was drawn to the bumper sticker, which prominently featured a large, open eye on it.

    ¡®My child can see the future!¡¯ The bumper sticker claimed around the eye, with smaller text referencing the Baptist Psychic Youths Camp. Taz hadn¡¯t heard of them, but was instantly staring through the back window of the car to see multiple figures sitting inside.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Glancing over at her mother, who was busy looking for an exit off the road, Taz pursed her lips thoughtfully, and with a silent glance forward, concentrated, and let her thoughts stretch outwards and poke into the car. She felt the stirring of a few thoughts, mostly focused on the drive and excited about¡­ a convention of sorts, though she didn¡¯t dig further out of politeness, but then she felt a curious impulse tickle at her own.

    The difference between a regular, human brain and a psychic brain¡­ Taz thought of it like some sort of complex computer system. She could connect with and interact with both, but regular, normal brains couldn¡¯t create complex connections and send wholesale personality through a psionic bridge; psychic brains were capable of initiating conversations with more depth than physical speaking, filled with the sometimes missable nuances of sarcasm, along with full on memories and fully readable emotions.

    The regular people in the car didn¡¯t react to her curious scanning, but two others did. Thoughts wove with each other, mutual curiosity tugging and prodding invisibly between the three of them, though one was tinged with confusion, and a little fear.

    {Hi!} A young lady¡¯s voice spoke into her head.

    {Hello! I saw your bumper sticker!} Taz responded, smiling to herself.

    There was a sudden deluge in delight and excitement, and the girl¡¯s voice squeaked in her head: {Omigosh another girl! HI!}

    {Hello!} Taz hid a snicker at the girl¡¯s excitement.

    From the other mind, however, came a thought¡­ well, a jumble of thoughts; incoherent mumblings, disconnected ideas, but then a more coherent, more powerful, more¡­ visible thought filled Taz¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t painfully inserted, but she felt the image take form in their psychic link, and she allowed it to appear.

    It was¡­ the color purple. A purple swatch, like she¡¯d downloaded a picture of a puddle of paint.

    {It¡¯s okay James, don¡¯t be scared.} The girl¡¯s voice consoled, and the purple swatch faded, James¡¯ thoughts weakly grasping at the girl¡¯s, his voice soft and, while not forming legible words, pleading. Taz could feel their connection starting to fade. {No James, it¡¯s okay! She¡¯s like us!}

    Taz got another image of a brunette girl with freckles on her cheeks, sitting in the back of a car on the driver¡¯s side. She was young, Taz guessed tweenaged, and she was staring at her¡­ no, not her, James, who stared up at the brunette from his seat.

    {Yeah, like me! You¡¯re nice, right miss?}

    {Totally! I just wanted to say hi; there aren¡¯t a lot of other psychics where I¡¯m from!}

    {There¡¯s a lot in Phoenix, but we don¡¯t get to talk like this much because we have to wear our privacy bands when we go out. Around the PA convention you can use your psychic powers, though.}

    {Oh that¡¯s really nice!} Taz smiled. Then, the psychic connection between them was muddled with shock and surprise, and the girl gave her a worried mental poke.

    {Is everything okay, miss?}

    {The PA convention?}

    {Yeah, it¡¯s right around the corner! My family¡¯s taking me to register for next year!}

    Taz suddenly twisted in her seat to stare at Anna, who glanced back with surprise.

    ¡°Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Mom-are-we-going-to-the-PA-convention?!¡± Taz gasped.

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Anna looked honestly taken aback, glancing around the street for signs or something before giving Taz a short, hesitant nod. ¡°We are.¡±

    The car, and the psychic conversation, filled with excited shrieking, not helped by Melodica suddenly swimming circles in the back, leaving Anna hunched in the driver¡¯s seat with a growing expression of regret on her face.

    {Are you sure you¡¯re okay, miss?} The girl ahead of them asked, and Taz could only whimper.

    {YES! Maybe?!}

    James responded with purple again.

    ¡°Wait, why?¡± Taz stopped her excitement, staring at her mother in open confusion, and Anna just puttered her lips and looked like she wanted to go home. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°To save us a trip in the future, hon.¡± Anna finally answered, not looking at her daughter as she did.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No more questions, please.¡±

    Taz gave her mother a mystified stare as they followed the car ahead of them towards the Phoenix Convention Center, and into the jam-packed parking garage. It was with some luck they managed to find a spot somewhere on the third floor, and Taz exited the car with a strange energy flooding her body.

    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re here?¡± Melodica popped in front of her eyes, and Taz could only shrug.

    ¡°I-I wanna say I¡¯ve got my hopes up, but¡­¡± She glanced at her mom again, who slid out of the car much more lethargically, staring down at her phone. ¡°Mom¡¯s¡­ acting weird.¡±

    ¡°Has been all day¡­¡± Melodica sighed.

    ¡°Mel?¡± Anna suddenly piped up, and both girls looked her way. ¡°I¡¯d like it if you walked with us while we¡¯re here. You draw plenty of attention even without the fin.¡± She ordered.

    ¡°Do I have to?¡± Melodica whined, swimming over to Anna, only to earn a small glare. ¡°Oh, alright. Stupid bipeds¡­ Ugh, I think I¡¯d rather just watch from inside. Feet are stupid.¡± Melodica huffed, disappearing on the spot into Taz¡¯s mind, while Anna gave an exasperated look.

    A prod to Taz¡¯s thoughts gave her pause, and she glanced around curiously, settling on a group of people exiting a familiar car with a familiar bumper sticker, and a brunette girl with freckled cheeks suddenly charged across the driving path towards Taz, a man¡ªher father, Taz surmised¡ªspringing into action to chase after.

    ¡°Miss miss miss miss miss!¡± The girl yelped at the top of her lungs, drawing Anna¡¯s attention, but the girl ran straight up to Taz, who glanced down with a smile as the girl skid to a halt in front of her. ¡°Hi!¡± The girl panted, and Taz gave a small laugh.

    ¡°Hello, again!¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do when the girl grabbed her hand to drag her over to the approaching man, who slowed down and gave Taz a curious, if uncertain grin underneath a pair of rimless glasses.

    ¡°Dad, this is the girl I was talking to in the car!¡± The girl said, and the man gave her an evaluating look.

    ¡°Good lord, Danielle, don¡¯t go running off from me like that.¡± He sighed thickly, moving a step closer, pausing when Anna rounded the back of the vehicle, fixing him with an unblinking, unhappy look that left him stepping back. ¡°Oh, um, hello, ma¡¯am; sorry about this, I¡¯m here for the convention with my daughter.¡± He gestured to Danielle, who beamed and bounced in place.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Tasha, were you bothering these people?¡± Anna asked, and Taz gave a weak grin, tapping her fingers together nervously.

    ¡°I just wanted to say hi¡­¡± Her answer didn¡¯t impress her mother, who turned back on the man with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, the psychics she knows back home are practically family, she¡¯s not used to restraining herself in the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just scared the hell outta me seeing my daughter bolt towards a stranger.¡± The man rubbed his short brown hair in embarrassment, his eyes lingering on Anna maybe a few seconds too long, making him flinch when she cleared her throat. ¡°Trevor.¡± He suddenly said, holding his hand out. ¡°Trevor Michaels. This is my daughter, Danielle, and my wife is getting our son out of the car.¡±

    Anna did not take his hand, and instead gave him a quiet scowl before turning to Taz. ¡°Aunt Zi is waiting for us in the food court, Tasha. We should get going.¡±

    Taz glanced from her mother to the small family awkwardly, and Trevor just winced at his failed introduction. Danielle, however¡­

    ¡°Can we come with you?!¡± She pleaded, bouncing over to Anna with big, brown eyes. Anna¡¯s hand twitched, but before she could even think of shooting the idea down, Danielle babbled on. ¡°There¡¯s only one other girl psychic at my school, the rest are all boys and they¡¯re gross!¡± Danielle made a face at that. ¡°The other girl¡¯s even worse; she¡¯s a scion so she¡¯s all snooty and bleh. And-and miss Tasha is nice!¡± Danielle pointed vaguely in Taz¡¯s direction.

    Taz didn¡¯t see her mother¡¯s face, but Anna was quiet long enough for the younger girl¡¯s mother to arrive, holding the hand of a young, wide-eyed boy wearing a big privacy helmet, his eyes glancing rapidly between the new people and his own family.

    ¡°Is everything okay, Trev?¡± The other mother asked, her brown hair short and her face nicely made up, giving her a youthful look despite her actual age. Still, when she stared at Anna, Taz could feel a strong twinge of jealousy as she glanced over her mother¡¯s favorable shape.

    ¡°Fine, just¡­ Danielle¡¯s making friends.¡± Trevor answered, and Anna gave a sigh as she looked back at Taz.

    ¡°I suppose they can come with us.¡± She settled a hand on Danielle¡¯s head, petting her with an almost fondness before turning to the two parents. ¡°We¡¯re meeting with somebody in the food court, and from there, we¡¯ll part our ways.¡± She stated, and Trevor and his wife glanced at one another curiously, then back at her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Trevor said, and Danielle gave a happy yell before running over to grab James¡¯ hand, but the boy hesitated to let go of his mother. Still, under his sister¡¯s encouraging smile, he allowed her to take him over to Taz, who knelt down to his level to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Hi, James, I¡¯m Taz.¡± She greeted him. He sank away from her, stepping behind his sister with eyes full of uncertainty. She considered him for a moment, but then remembered the images he¡¯d shared while they were in their respective cars, and she looked up at Danielle thoughtfully. ¡°Is he autistic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He doesn¡¯t like to talk, but he¡¯s really good at mimicry.¡± Danielle nodded, and Taz thought for a moment, her arms crossed, her face screwed up in thought, and both sets of parents watching a short distance away as Taz concentrated.

    ¡°Does he have a favorite animal?¡±

    ¡°Stegosauruses!¡± Danielle answered, watching in fascination as Taz rested her hands on the concrete floor.

    She didn¡¯t have to affect physics or anything like that, she just needed to create an image. Mimicry was much easier for her, it was a fairly simple exercise of imagination; there was nothing to grasp and manipulate like with telekinesis, though the pamphlet mentioned something about manipulating light.

    She needed to picture green first, because stegosauruses were green, right? Green arch shapes, four stumpy legs, a pointy face with a dopey look, brown, diamond-shaped ridges on their backs, and big ol¡¯ spikes on their tail¡­

    A brief headache passed through her as she held onto that image of a lazy-looking stegosaurus trundling through the grass, then in front of her hands on the concrete floor.

    It was only about a foot tall, and nowhere near as elaborate as the effects used for Jurassic Park, but she managed to give it a few artistic patches of scales on its broad hide, and even got it to walk forward a few steps with the same, waddling gait of a particularly fat cat.

    Danielle¡¯s jaw dropped, but she stayed quiet as James stepped around her, his little face bright and pink with warmth and curiosity. Little fingers reached towards the illusory dinosaur, and it lifted its head towards his hand, but in the end, the shrunken beast was just a trick of the light.

    Still, James groomed the air that the projection filled, cooing when Taz directed it to bray like a weird, tiny horse. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he eventually looked up at the stegosaurus¡¯ creator to hold his hand out to her, which Taz took, standing up in full, and sighing in relief when she dismissed the little mirage.

    ¡°Okay James, wanna go see the convention?¡± Taz asked. He only answered with a short, quick nod, and Danielle took his other hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three children walked ahead of the watching adults, who started after them. The woman turned to Anna as they walked, James¡¯ bag over her shoulder, and held out a hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lindsey, by the way, Lindsey Michaels.¡±

    Anna took her hand, giving her only a quick look before watching after her daughter with a softened expression.

    ¡°Anna Cooper.¡±

 Chapter 4: Unconventional

    The Chinese historical novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms contains the story of a man by the name of Hongtao Wu, a sorcerer in the service of Liu Bei. Accounts of Wu are short and mentioned only in vague passing, but indicates that one of his greatest contributions to Liu Bei¡¯s war was crafting grand illusions and creating strange sounds with which to distract Liu Bei¡¯s enemies, allowing his master several victories via distraction and disorientation.

    For a time, debates around Wu¡¯s role were limited and it was commonly accepted that he may have used fireworks and foreign instruments among any number of other tricks, but a single passage has gotten the attention of modern-day psientists: ¡®For Liu Bei he plucked invisible strings, and from these sonorous sounds emerged beings of light, who danced for his lord.¡¯

    Wu is now the subject of much inquiry amongst psientists, who believe that, with other more factual sources offering similar accounts, Wu may have been a practitioner of the mimicry discipline, the psionic power of illusion.

    <hr>

    ¡°¡ªand Billy didn¡¯t know that psionics were counted under school harassment stuff because he thought you needed physical proof of that stuff; did you know that miss Tasha?¡±

    ¡°My principal told me about it in sixth grade. Also, you can just call me Taz.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Yeah, and Billy thought he was being sneaky about it, but enough girls told on him that they brought in a diviner, who found foreign brain waves in their resonance, so Billy ended up¡ª¡±

    Taz was realizing that growing up as the only psychic in her grade maybe wasn¡¯t a bad thing, because psychic dick pics sounded like a big ol¡¯ can of nope she could happily live the rest of her life without opening.

    Or having opened on her, to complete the metaphor.

    Danielle had a lot to say about the other psychics in her school, but Taz was starting to tune her out as they got closer to the convention center. It wasn¡¯t deliberate, out of either boredom or annoyance, but because the convention center crackled with thoughts and power.

    To any human it wouldn¡¯t seem any different; a pair of buildings packed to the gills with people of all ages working their way inside, but to Taz, to Danielle, to other psychics¡­

    It was like walking into water. Light and free, and then suddenly there¡¯s pressure against you, flowing around you, particles and debris being carried against you by the waves, brushing past you as you move deeper in, until you¡¯re submerged from head to toe in this comforting, enlightening pressure. The only indication she was in the open air was the guitar case swinging freely under her arm.

    Stray thoughts passed through her mind, never lingering for long; the excitement was genuinely palpable for Taz and Danielle. Intrigue sprouting in every corner, wonder coming from the audiences around the psionic performers up front, a general energy and happiness from being in the area.

    Taz squeezed James¡¯ hand when Danielle ran ahead to join a crowd around a man using electromagnesis to manipulate crackling bolts jumping out of a miniature tesla coil; his focus was immense as tongues of electricity lashed out to pop balloons and strike light bulbs, making them blink and flash brilliantly before winking out from overload.

    ¡°Mom, can I get James an ice pop?¡± Taz called over her shoulder to the three adults tailing her, and Anna glanced over at Lindsey and Trevor, the latter of whom strode forward to hand Taz a five dollar bill.

    ¡°He¡¯d love one; cherry¡¯s his favorite if they have one.¡± Trevor smiled, and Taz nodded as she led James over to a stall a small ways past the entrance.

    It already had a pretty big crowd, though a majority of them were already licking ice pops and just watching the show. Taz pushed her way to the front, keeping James close as he clutched her hand in nervousness over the crowd, but then he was standing before the stall with two smiling women watching him, both in baseball caps and waterproof aprons.

    ¡°Hi honey! What can we get you?¡± One of them asked.

    Taz held out the five dollars Trevor had given her. ¡°One popsicle; cherry, please!¡± She answered for the staring, unsure boy.

    ¡°One cherry, darlin¡¯!¡± The woman called, and the other girl¡ªDarlin¡¯, Taz supposed¡ªopened up a half-empty jug of water and stretched her lips wide as the water began to slowly flow upwards and outwards, her extended hands moving slowly and fluidly to help ¡®direct¡¯ the water into a glass tube floating nearby. ¡°As you all can plainly see, my partner here is using hydrokinesis¨Cthat¡¯s psionic water control!¨Cto retrieve the water! No need for expensive pumps!¡±

    Darlin¡¯ passed the mostly-filled tube of water over to her partner, who unscrewed the cap off of a jar of what deep red liquid, and with her eyes squinted, pulled a tendril of liquid out of the jar to fill the rest of the glass tube up. ¡°The flavored syrup we use is a good deal thicker and stickier than water, so it requires a different approach than hydrokinesis.¡± Darlin¡¯ explained while reaching into a bucket full of wooden popsicle sticks, using one to direct the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°She pinches it off at the end¡­¡± And the tendril cut short, leaving no mess on the table.

    Darlin¡¯ held the popsicle stick inside the liquid, which swirled and churned subtly with Darlin¡¯s hydrokinesis, and her partner spoke aloud. ¡°Now I¡¯s gunna use thermokinesis to finish this off! Keep a close eye!¡± She ordered the crowd, and with her brow tightened, the liquid subtly changed, no longer as loose, and the two slowly worked the ice pop out, handing it over to James with a big smile.

    James hesitated in taking the red-colored pop from a stranger, but he snagged it, and was sucking on the end with wide-eyed gusto, already leaving a nice, red stain around his mouth as Taz grinned at the two women.

    ¡°That was really cool! I¡¯m just starting to learn hydrokinesis!¡± She told them, and Darlin¡¯ and her partner beamed at her.

    ¡°Well do you wanna try and make one, suge? It¡¯s free for any attendant who can make one themselves!¡± Darlin¡¯ raised her voice to the crowd, earning some curious ¡®ooh¡¯s as Taz gave a nervous grin, but stared at the ingredients on the table.

    ¡°Pick a flavor, sweetie.¡± The other woman offered. There were a half-dozen jars of different colors, their flavors on their labels, and Taz considered it for a bit longer than most people would have, wondering if this would be humiliating or amazing, but¡­

    ¡°Lemon!¡± Taz set her guitar case down and pointed to the yellow jar, which the women opened up and set the materials she¡¯d need in front of her. ¡°You guys are getting this done way faster than the lemonade goose guy from last year.¡± She noted, drawing a quick laugh.

    ¡°Oh yeah, that guy? He¡¯s how we got this job in the first place.¡±

    Taz stared at the jug of water. A quick glance towards James confirmed that his mother was now there, holding his shoulders and watching her with interest, so she put all her focus forward.

    All around her, psychic resonance sizzled. Encouragement was in the crowd¡¯s thoughts; encouragement, wonder, and tinges of envy as they watched her. So many thoughts and ideas and emotions, so much attention on her¡­ her mind felt sharper. Even if they were doing it unknowingly, the pressure of their surrounding brain power made her feel¡­ more sure, so much less alone.

    With a lick of her lips, she drew water out of the jug in a ball, squeezed some into the glass tube the ice pop women provided, and did her absolute best to not splatter the table with the excess water as she returned it to its container.

    It felt smoother and easier when buoyed by buzzing thoughts of the crowd. Her psionics manipulated and moved the liquid with ease; her practice was paying off and she stared at the little glass tube with pride, taking it in her hand as the two women clapped.

    ¡°Your hydrokinesis is good, hon, but this¡¯ll be the hard part.¡± Darlin¡¯ told her, sliding the jar of lemon syrup over.

    Taz held her hand up to the jar, the action giving her a sense of focus, direction, and intent needed to direct her telepathy, and she narrowed that focus on the yellow syrup inside and tried to pull it upwards.

    The liquid inside barely quivered. She didn¡¯t get a perfect sphere, she barely managed to scoop out as the syrup, sticky and dense, clung to itself, almost fighting her with its consistency. She wrapped her thoughts tightly around it, and hung it over the tube of water.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing good, sugar, but be slow with it. It¡¯s very different from water.¡± Darlin¡¯s partner said, and Taz let out a breath she¡¯d been holding.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to keep together but¡­¡± Taz mumbled, and Darlin¡¯ nodded.

    ¡°Harder to shape, harder to pull apart.¡± She said, leaning forward to examine the pearl of lemon. ¡°The secret here is in how you shape it; ya gotta thin it out and rip off the pieces you want. Thankfully, it¡¯s harder to make a mess with than water.¡±

    Taz nodded. What did they say earlier? Pinch it off? She needed to keep it suspended in the air while applying telekinesis as some sorta¡­ pinchy-grabby thing. Applying two forms of telekinesis was difficult for her to imagine straight out, but¡­

    She had better ways of visualizing it.

    ¡°Melodica, I need some help.¡± Taz said out loud. At first, Darlin¡¯ and her partner looked confused, but they, along with the crowd, nearly jumped as a girl simply appeared on the counter, kicking her pale, skinny legs underneath a skirt, a pair of comfy-looking sandals with seashell decorations on her feet.

    Inquiries abounded, some minds trying to feel the tulpa to see what she was, but Melodica, well¡­ she didn;t much care for the crowd at the moment.

    ¡°You shoulda gone with grape.¡± Melodica sighed, making pinching motions with her fingers at the marble of syrup.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hot day, lemon¡¯s better.¡± Taz huffed, and Melodica groaned.

    ¡°Come oooon, you made me put on feet, can¡¯t I get grape?¡±

    ¡°No, I want lemon!¡± Taz gave her tulpa a glare as her fingers pinched the syrup, telekinetic force sloppily severing it, but it made it easier to keep both halves suspended with Melodica¡¯s assistance, and plop one into the water tube.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m feeling grape, and I came from your mind!¡± Melodica pointed out as Taz stirred the water and slid a popsicle stick inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t subconsciously want grape, brat.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you do and you¡¯re just stubborn.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t and I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°You are too! You always are with me! ¡®Oh I know what I want, Mel!¡¯ Well what did I say about going rogue before mage in Dragon Age?! But noooo, cool spell effects!¡±

    ¡°That was three years ago!¡± Taz made a frustrated noise, pulling her lemon pop out of the tube as Melodica pouted. ¡°It¡¯s always food you get so fixated on!¡±

    ¡°Says you! I know for a fact that what I want is what you really¡ª¡± Taz stuck the lemon pop in her mouth, ¡°¡ªoh that¡¯s actually really good!¡± Melodica blinked, and Taz huffed.

    ¡°Told you¡­ grape my ass.¡±

    Melodica pouted on the counter, and grumbled. ¡°Well I¡¯m going back inside because I hate staring at my toes. Call me again if you get brownies.¡±

    Taz paused, and groaned. ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much, Mel; brownies sound super good¡­¡±

    Melodica winked, and with it, disappeared.

    Taz gave Darlin¡¯ and her partner a grateful smile, with a tinge of apology at the edges of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, Mel¡¯s difficult sometimes. Thanks for the popsicle!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, yeah.¡± Darlin¡¯s partner mumbled, side-eyeing Darlin¡¯. ¡°What?¡±

    Taz paused mid-lick, and blushed as she suddenly remembered she was surrounded by people she¡¯d just had an argument in front of¡­ an argument with a figment of her imagination. People were staring, whispering, and snickering as she coughed to clear her throat.

    ¡°Err, well, Mel¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Her mother¡¯s voice called over the crowd, waving to get her attention. ¡°You need to come and register! The next presentation is starting soon!¡±

    Taz nearly gasped; they still needed to meet with Aunt Zi as well! She quickly shook both of the stunned womens¡¯ hands and turned to face Lindsey and James, the former of whom was staring at her like she¡¯d grown a second head.

    ¡°C¡¯mon c¡¯mon!¡± She encouraged, bustling through the crowd while trying to eat her ice pop as quickly as possible.

    <hr>

    The convention center¡¯s entrance lobby had a long row of tables just past the security guards inspecting bags. The tables were covered in tarps advertising Phoenix Academy¡¯s name and logo: a circle with a single line down the middle, and three branching lines in each half, helping provide the facsimile of a brain.

    Taz drew a few curious looks and excited grins when security opened up her guitar case to see the handsome acoustic Fender sitting inside, its light brown finish decorated with stickers of adorable rabbits and anime figures, but Taz was distracted with her surroundings.

    From what Taz could see through the crowd lining up at each table, there were about twelve or so people running registration. Taz had never felt so many psychics in one place; she could sense children, teens, and adults alike throughout the building, and quite a few were signing up to go in.

    She saw all sorts of folk around as well; the usual American looking folks, but she heard accents she¡¯d never heard before, she saw men in turbans and women in headwraps, fashions she recognized from pictures online in entirely different countries, and skin colors that ran the gamut of chalk white to a soil-like ebony.

    A man in a suit surrounded by bodyguards shook hands with passing people, passing out political pamphlets, one her mother was reading in idle interest as they stood in line. He looked every bit the politician he was, and was almost always audible over the din of the crowd.

    Signs all around the lobby advertised events, from psionic displays of talent, to conferences and presentations regarding new psientific discoveries and theories, to political discussions both domestic and international, featuring prominent experts that supported psychic freedoms or railed against their public use.

    It was¡­ exciting. The Phoenix Academy convention at the Phoenix, Arizona Convention Center was the place to find support and share information about the psiences. The main drive was, of course, to help students learn about PA and sign up for it, but it drew so much attention globally that it had grown in the twenty-or-so years since it had began.

    And here Taz was, in the middle of it. She wondered if Brain Scythe was creeping about, but she doubted it; cameras and security were everywhere, empaths the world over were in attendance¡­ Still, it was a bit of a sick feeling thinking there could have been someone making notes of every person who got a pass from the registration desks.

    She briefly departed from her little group to throw away the popsicle stick and lick her fingers clean, returning to see Danielle playing with a psychic trainer she¡¯d gotten outside, and James slumped in Trevor¡¯s arms, hiding his face from the crowd.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve almost got it!¡± Taz smiled at Danielle, who grinned back and focused on the toy again. She had a long wire strung between two rings, wrapped around a finger on each hand; on the wire was a plastic sphere that she was telepathically raising from her bottom hand towards her top, the toy shaking as her focus splintered and the strain made her wince.

    ¡°Telekinesis is super hard for me.¡± Danielle said distractedly, and Taz nodded in sympathy as she pressed her fingers to Danielle¡¯s temples to try and massage the ache away.

    ¡°Me too. I never got how it was so easy for some people.¡±

    ¡°Me neither. James is really good at it though.¡± She dropped the sphere into her palm and looked at her little brother, still clinging to his dad like he was his only source of stability in a storm. ¡°He won¡¯t wanna do it right now, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Taz shrugged and smiled as the crowd moved forward.

    Danielle came up to the registration desk and peeked over it with a freckled smile that drew out a grin from the woman behind it, then held up a pen and a hand-sized cardstock ID card.

    ¡°Welcome to the PA Convention, sweetie!¡± The woman said, and Lindsey and Trevor both stepped forward, Trevor patting James on the back. ¡°Who here is a psychic?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡± Danielle raised her hand.

    ¡°This one, too.¡± Trevor pat James¡¯ back. ¡°And I¡¯m a pseudo-psychic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the odd-duck out.¡± Lindsey chuckled a bit.

    The woman nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s one non-psychic, one pseudo-psychic, two full psychics?¡± She asked, and at their nods, she grabbed three plastic ID holders on lanyards, two of which were blue, one of which was yellow. ¡°And names?¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Trevor set his hand on Danielle¡¯s head. ¡°This is Danielle Michaels, this is James Michaels, I¡¯m Trevor Michaels¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªand I¡¯m Lindsey Michaels.¡±

    The woman wrote down information on a clipboard, then three of the ID cards, signing off on the bottoms of each before sliding them in the ID holders, then passing the lanyards over. Danielle wore hers proudly, and after Trevor put his yellow lanyard on, he gently eased the last blue one over James¡¯ head, making the boy fuss a bit before he was distracted staring at his ID and playing with the string.

    ¡°Oh, James here,¡± Trevor bounced his son in his arms showingly, ¡°has Mustafi Syndrome; will his helmet be enough?¡±

    ¡°As long as its made properly, absolutely. If not, and he starts to get overwhelmed, you can take him to the west building; I don¡¯t believe we have any events scheduled there so it should have a low resonance.¡± The woman explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, thank you.¡±

    The Michaels stepped aside to wait for Taz and Anna, the former of whom stepped forward with an enthusiastic bounce in her step and a bright smile at the woman.

    ¡°Welcome to the PA convention, sweetie!¡± She said, drawing out some fresh cards. ¡°Are both of you psychics?¡±

    ¡°Only my daughter is.¡± Anna explained, settling a hand on Taz¡¯s shoulder as she nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°Neither I nor her father are psychics, and neither were her grandparents.¡±

    ¡°An evolink, then!¡± The woman nodded, grabbing a red lanyard as Danielle ¡®oooh¡¯ed from nearby. ¡°And¡ª¡±

    ¡°Natasha Cooper!¡± Taz answered before the question could even be asked, and the woman nodded, filling out her card and handing everything over.

    ¡°Anna Cooper.¡± Anna followed up, getting her name on the clipboard.

    ¡°Enjoy the convention, sweetie! Oh, and don¡¯t feel pressured to talk to anyone you don¡¯t wanna; we get lotsa stories about people holding evolinks up to ask them every question under the sun.¡± The woman bobbed her head, her curly hair bouncing with the motion, and Taz nodded back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep her out of their hands.¡± Anna said, and guided Taz out of the way so the next group could register.

    The six of them walked in the direction of the food court, following the flow of the crowd and pushing through immobile clusters stuck in conversation. Danielle was all but dancing around Taz and staring at her red lanyard, and Lindsey leaned over to Anna.

    ¡°An evolink! That must have been quite a surprise.¡± Lindsey smiled, and Anna gave a small, knowing smirk.

    ¡°It was; I wasn¡¯t prepared for Tasha at all, but thankfully, my best friend¨Cwho we¡¯ll be meeting soon¨Chas a psychic daughter a few years older than Tasha, so she gave me plenty of advice.¡±

    ¡°That must have been nice. I spent so much time on the internet googling questions while I was raising Danielle.¡± Lindsey groaned, and Trevor scratched his scalp with his free hand.

    ¡°I thought having some telekinesis I would be better prepared, but nothing prepares you for having a daughter who can read your mind.¡± He groaned.

    ¡°Tasha was much the same way. We went through some psionic training to keep her from poking into peoples¡¯ heads without their permission.¡± Anna said, and Lindsey nodded.

    ¡°We did the same with Danielle; lots of lessons on privacy and talking about laws and rules. It amazes me that there are so many psychics in her school that haven¡¯t been taught some mental manners!¡±

    Anna grinned at that.

    Danielle stared up at Taz as they followed the adults from behind. ¡°So, what¡¯s your special thing?¡±

    ¡°My special thing?¡± Taz blinked, keeping a hand on Danielle¡¯s back to guide her through the crowd, though there was enough psionic resonance in the air that most people naturally flowed away from each other as they felt people getting nearer.

    ¡°You¡¯re an evolink! Don¡¯t all evolinks get, like, a super special psychic power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually not true!¡± Taz huffed a bit, squeezing Danielle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Like, we just don¡¯t usually get all the same training and stuff from parents. Evolinks just usually experiment more and stuff since they¡¯re more often self-taught. Some of them make really unique stuff, most barely even reach the level I¡¯m at.¡± She thought for a few moments. ¡°Besides, my uncle Randy¨Cnot, like, blood uncle¨Cand Mr. Cole helped teach me, so I didn¡¯t have to experiment much.¡±

    ¡°Aww, I thought all evolinks got super powers¡­¡± Danielle pouted, and Lindsey glanced over her shoulder.

    ¡°Tasha, what about that¡­ girl that helped you make your popsicle?¡± She asked, her brow furrowing in confusion at the memory, causing Taz to blush and Anna to shoot her a look.

    ¡°Melodica¡¯s just a tulpa! Y¡¯know, an imaginary friend¡­¡± Taz explained, and Danielle cocked her head curiously, blinking her big, brown eyes.

    ¡°You have an imaginary friend?¡± Danielle asked.

    ¡°One that you argue with?¡± Lindsey looked confused.

    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Taz scratched the side of her neck with embarrassment. ¡°A tulpa¡¯s technically more than an imaginary friend, they¡¯re a purely mental¡­ oh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Construct.¡± Anna finished for her. ¡°Tulpas can almost be classified as a split personality, but they¡¯re created deliberately and treated independently.¡± She waved a finger in front of her face as if she was lecturing a class from a wikipedia article. ¡°Through psychic power, they can be given a visible shape, and a voice.¡±

    ¡°And the longer they last, and the more you treat them as a separate person, the harder it is to disassociate their character from your consciousness, eventually creating an entirely independent, subconsciously controlled entity that is eternally bonded to, but not always controlled by their creator!¡±

    The six of them turned right in bewilderment to stare at whoever had spoken, and Taz instantly let out a high-pitched squeak. Danielle was flapping her arms in surprise when the older girl shot by her and all but threw herself into the arms of a tall, beautiful black girl, who grabbed the short little blonde in a tight hug.

    Her dark, coffee-colored hair was almost perfectly straight, breaking into gentle waves that curled until it came to a stop just above the middle of her back. She had her mothers narrow face and her father¡¯s pointed nose, and a set of large ears that were all her own.

    She looked like a full grown woman, even if she was only two years older than Taz, nearly matching Anna¡¯s height and overall figure. Puberty treated her with an almost adoring generosity.

    Her denim vest was covered in buttons and pins from various stalls and events hosted by Phoenix Academy, and her blue lanyard marked her as a standard psychic; though, Taz already knew that.

    ¡°Hiya Taz, mom sent me this way to try and find you.¡± The black girl laughed as Taz stepped back, having to reach up to hold her by the shoulders.

    ¡°Maddy~! Gawd, I¡¯ve missed you! How¡¯s PA treating you?! Are you still doing classes? Are you an intern now?! Did you switch specializations again? Holy crap,¡± Taz stared at Maddy¡¯s bust, ¡°did you grow again?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re still just tall enough to appreciate that.¡± Maddy smirked, flicking Taz¡¯s nose to get her eyes off her chest. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, classes are getting harder, yes I am, and no, still in div. Aunt Anna!¡± Maddy turned her attention to Anna, who strode forward with a confident stride and a warm smile, and the two embraced without hesitation, Maddy¡¯s head resting against the blonde¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom¡¯s getting antsy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I bet.¡± Anna and Maddy broke their hug, and almost immediately Anna was fussing with Maddy¡¯s clothes. ¡°Maddy, you¡¯re growing too fast.¡± She lamented with a smile, before reaching up to run her fingers through the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°And, goodness, you¡¯re growing beautiful. Are you still dating that Icelandic boy you mentioned in the summer?¡±

    ¡°Einar? No.¡± Maddy¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Turns out he had a girlfriend back home.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Anna¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Is he dead, then?¡±

    ¡°Tch, not yet, didn¡¯t wanna blow my chances at an internship.¡± Maddy reached out to Taz to gather both the blonde women together for a quick group hug, and pointed off towards the cafeteria. ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll tell you about it on the way there!¡±

    ¡°Okay! C¡¯mon Danielle.¡± Taz reached a hand out to take Danielle¡¯s, and the girl raced ahead to look up at Maddy curiously, drawing the bigger girl¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Hi!¡± Danielle squeaked.

    ¡°Hi!¡± Maddy answered.

    ¡°I wanna be as big as you!¡± Danielle grinned, and with a snort, Maddy stretched her back.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t. Find a new sister already, Taz?¡± Maddy gave Taz a teasing smile, and Taz just snickered.

    ¡°Sorta, we met the Michaels on the drive here! C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go see Aunt Zi and I¡¯ll introduce ya!¡±

    Maddy nodded, one arm around Taz¡¯s shoulder as they walked and talked.

    <hr>

    ¡°You know, I had the exact same thing happen to me in college.¡± Lindsey said after a loud groan, now holding James while Trevor took the bag. ¡°But the guy was dumb enough to date me while he was dating a girl a few doors down from me in the dorms; we found him out real quick.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I might have handled the whole thing better if his girl back home hadn¡¯t shown me the texts he¡¯d sent to his guy friends; guy was going on about having scored a ¡®cocoa goddess.¡¯¡± Maddy growled under her breath. ¡°Ugh, talking about it¡¯s making me wanna ship him to Vietnam again¡­¡±

    ¡°Ew, yeah¡­¡± Taz¡¯s nose crinkled. ¡°But at least she didn¡¯t blame you.¡±

    ¡°She did at first until we cleared some things up. As far as I know, he¡¯s still single because word gets around campus fast.¡±

    ¡°Wish my cheater actually got any sorta comeuppance, but it turns out he had a third girl on the side who didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Anna spoke up, more out of idleness, her eyes fixed ahead towards Zi sitting at a table. ¡°I am sure they are as happy as they can be together.¡± She hummed, then broke ahead of the group when she caught Zi¡¯s eye, and the two were instantly wrapped in a tight embrace and happy chatter.

    Taz was next for a hug, and the moment Zi let her go, she was shoving a bag into her hand. ¡°I know you Cooper girls love being fashionably late, so I got you something to snack on before the big show.¡± Zi winked, rubbing her shoulders before turning to Maddy. ¡°Alright Madeline, you can go on ahead, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re running ragged without you.¡±

    ¡°Noelle should be keeping it together without me, but¡­¡± Maddy trailed off with a lop-sided smirk. ¡°It¡¯s Noelle, so hopefully I won¡¯t have to pull her and a roadie out of a closet.¡± Maddy leaned down so her mother could kiss her forehead, then turned tail to half-walk, half-jog off in the direction of the showroom floor, and Zi turned to face the gathered Michaels.

    ¡°Well while we got a second, how ¡®bout some introductions?¡±

    The seven of them sat comfortably around a table. Anna was much quieter than normal as she glanced around, clearly antsy in her chair, watching some folk with suspicion, and otherwise only contributing when prompted. Thankfully, Zi took on most of the work keeping everyone distracted, chatting amicably with the Michaels and managing to praise Danielle while bragging about Madeline in the same breath.

    James sat on Taz¡¯s lap, pushing a plastic stegosaurus around on the table to play with the mimicked stegosaurus Taz had conjured up, and Taz chewed on a three-bean burrito. Danielle, nearby, was struggling to imitate her despite her muffled instructions, creating foggy globs of green in the air with no real discernable shape, but Taz was patient in explaining how best to visualize new things.

    ¡°How¡¯d you figure it out?¡± Danielle eventually asked, and Taz smiled, wiping a smudge off the side of her cheek.

    ¡°I had a lot of practice with Melodica. She¡¯s¡­ very picky about her look, so I kinda have to be good about it, otherwise she¡¯ll throw a fit.¡± Taz shook her head, and deep in her subconscious, she could feel her tulpa flipping her the bird.

    ¡°Can I meet her?¡± Danielle asked, the green fog in front of his dissipating.

    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah.¡± Taz screwed up her eyes for a moment. ¡°Melodica, c¡¯mon.¡± She ordered out loud, but after a few seconds of nothing¡­ ¡°Melodica?¡± She quirked an eyebrow, and now her mother was looking her way.

    ¡°Huh, never thought Mel was one to have stage fright.¡± Zi paused, frowning as Taz sighed and rubbed her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that; she¡¯s mad because she has feet.¡±

    ¡°Is she really being that stubborn about her tail?¡± Anna asked dryly, and Taz gave a disbelieving chuckle.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Well she came out earlier to help you make your popsicle, didn¡¯t she?¡± Lindsey reminded her, and Taz gave her an embarrassed shrug.

    ¡°She wanted a popsicle too. I think she just feels put on the spot, and is mad she didn¡¯t get grape.¡± Taz flinched, and pouted. ¡°Yeah, real mature, Mel¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Where?!¡± Danielle whirled around, and Taz shook her head.

    ¡°In my head still. Sometimes I wish I could just kick her out.¡± Taz slapped the side of her skull with a smirk, before refocusing her attention on keeping James entertained.

    With the kids distracted, the adults turned towards one another. ¡°So you aren¡¯t a psychic.¡± Lindsey said towards Zi, who gave a quick, affirming nod. ¡°But your husband is?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Zina smiled. ¡°Why¡¯re ya asking?¡±

    ¡°I saw Madeline and thought for sure she must have been a scion.¡± Lindsey audibly sighed, Trevor backing her up with a surprised nod. ¡°You have the most gorgeous child, Zi.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your secret? Plenty of milk?¡± Trevor asked teasingly, and Zi snorted, shaking her head with a laugh.

    ¡°She gets it from her mother.¡± Anna stated, almost bragging in her tone as Zi shook her head.

    ¡°Maddy makes me look like a toad, Annie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but when you were young, you had men chasing you out of bars begging for your phone number.¡± Anna reminded her with a fond grin, and Zi puffed.

    ¡°Only twice! Drunk boys aren¡¯t what I¡¯d call good judges of beauty; ¡®sides, you shouldn¡¯t go bragging on my behalf, miss one-o¡¯-one!¡± Zi laughed, and Anna grinned more broadly, though she was idly distracted by somebody ubruptly standing up nearby, then walking off.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Anna answered off-handedly, the Michaels looking amusedly puzzled.

    Zi leaned towards the Michaels with a big grin. ¡°We play a game every year: how many men will approach Annie to give her their number or ask her out on a date. 2015 was a busy year for lonely boys.¡± Zi cackled, smacking Anna¡¯s arm and getting her attention back on the conversation.

    ¡°And I thought she was a scion the first time I saw her, too.¡± Lindsey smiled, and gave Trevor an accusing elbow to the side that made him grunt and break his dumb grin. ¡°Two girls at Danielle¡¯s school are scions; Regina and Georgia are their names, are two of the most beautiful children I¡¯ve ever seen, and of their parents, three of them look like marble statues that walked out of the Louvre, one looks like Danny Devito from that Batman movie, and all of them are scions. We talk with them all the time at school get-togethers, and lordy I can¡¯t pull my eyes off of them. I always wonder how they manage to either be the most beautiful people in the world, or the ugliest.¡±

    ¡°Well medical biokinesis is all the rage these days.¡± Zi said with an off-handed wave of her hand. ¡°Ain¡¯t sanctioned¡ªyet¡ªbut plenty of psychic parents are learning to use it to help keep their kids good-lookin¡¯ and healthy. Though, trying to keep psychic parentage to keep pumping out true scions gets into weird-ass inbreeding territory.¡±

    ¡°Scions are also a host of physical disabilities.¡± Anna brought up. ¡°Only about eighty-percent of psychics have lactose intolerance¡ª¡±

    ¡°My baby girl included!¡±

    ¡°¡ªbut about ninety-nine-point-nine percent of all scions are, and that¡¯s not going into their being prone to cancer, degenerative immunity disorders, and any number of blood and organ problems.¡±

    ¡°Yeesh.¡± Trevor grunted with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m glad Danielle just got away with being lactose intolerant. James is autistic, but that¡¯s easier to live with than any of that other stuff.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s not anymore likely to get any of that stuff than a regular human, right?¡± Lindsey asked, her voice edging on concern, and Zi shrugged.

    ¡°Psychics tend to be more prone to physical stuff, but yeah, our kids have it better off than most scions.¡±

    ¡°What about Taz?¡± Lindsey asked Anna, who blinked in surprise and turned away from watching a woman playing with some leaves on a potted plant.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Anna asked defensively.

    ¡°She¡¯s an evolink, does she have physical issues?¡± Lindsey asked, looking Taz¡¯s way. She was taller than Danielle, but that didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯d last for long; Danielle was a gangly kid and was in the middle of the biggest growing period of her life.

    ¡°Taz is perfectly fine.¡± Zi waved her hand dismissively. ¡°She went through the ringer as a kid; constant doctor¡¯s checkups to make sure she was healthy and not getting anything weird, but evolinks are total mixed bags. They can give scions a run for their money; they can be the healthiest people in the world or turned into bubble-kids even in their own homes.¡±

    ¡°Tasha is growing as normally as any regular child.¡± Anna reaffirmed, the topic making her visibly uneasy.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite lucky; people like to talk about evolinks being the next big step in the evolutionary chain, but I¡¯d say a majority of them get the short end of the stick.¡± Zi shook her head, frowning and grunting in pitying rhythm. ¡°Evolinks like Taz¡¯ll get along just fine in the world, but she had to win a hard gamble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lindsey said, watching as Taz, with one eye screwed shut and the other wide, made her illusory-stegosaurus roar at the giggling James. ¡°She seems like a good kid.¡±

    ¡°She is.¡± Anna mumbled, her eyes tracing the room again as she fidgeted in her seat.

    Before anymore could be said, a small, happy chime sounded from over the convention center¡¯s loudspeakers.

    ¡°¡®A New Future for Psychic Students¡¯, presented by Phoenix Academy speaker Aiden Walsh, will be starting in fifteen minutes in the north ballroom. ¡®A New Future for Psychic Students¡¯ will be starting in fifteen minutes in the north ballroom.¡± A pleasingly warm, feminine voice told the attendees, and Zi stood right up.

    ¡°That¡¯s the big event, everyone, c¡¯mon and grab your things! Cooper girls, I got us some seats saved up front; I¡¯ll see if I can keep the space around us clear for the Michaels!¡± Aunt Zi beamed around as everyone stirred, James smacking the table with a pout as Taz¡¯s stegosaurus disappeared.

    ¡°Oh there¡¯s no need, Mrs. Cole, but thank you.¡± Trevor smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll find seats.¡±

    ¡°And if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll be here all day for the other presentations.¡± Lindsey confirmed, bustling over to Taz to take James in her arms while Danielle tugged on her hand.

    ¡°But you have to show me Melodica sometime, okay?!¡± She demanded, and Taz nodded her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll convince her to come out when things have calmed down! Promise.¡± Taz held out her pinkie, which Danielle took and shook with giggling vigor.

    Everyone was moving with energy and happiness, looking forward to the presentation and the psionic events that would follow; everyone except Anna.

    She stood up slowly and silently, almost wraithlike in her overly smooth and controlled movements, watching the people milling about with lanyards of all different colors, watching the people sitting against the walls, watching the photographers and livestreamers milling about with their equipment.

    She bristled quietly and stared at Taz, who gave her a curious smile, before getting distracted by Danielle. She rubbed her temples to try and ease her racing thoughts, and a gentle hand against her back made her flinch. Zi was giving her a look of concern, but Anna tried to relax.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Annie.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Anna answered gruffly, picking up her purse and marching towards the conference hall, Zi frowning after her.

    She moved quickly after Anna, pausing to tug her sleeve when the girl stopped to glare tightly at a man taking a picture in their direction. Zi could read the blonde¡¯s mind better than any psychic, and she had to pull her away before she could threaten the photographer¡¯s livelihood...

 Chapter 5 Part 1: Unconventional Part 2

    On the day of February 19th, 1968, Minister Fred Rogers¡¯ educational children¡¯s program Mister Rogers¡¯ Neighborhood aired on national television, and immediately was embroiled in controversy for Mr. Rogers¡¯ usage of a large number of tulpas in the eponymous neighborhood, encouraging psionic children¡ªduring a tumultuous time for psychics¡ªto create tulpas of their own, leading to multiple reported cases of disrupted classrooms and homelives by thoughtforms.

    While he is now remembered fondly by multiple generations, later studies focused on Rogers¡¯ incredible ability to create extraordinarily lifelike tulpas, who the minister playfully admitted he had no control of. The thoughtforms seemingly had wills of their own, and frequently engaged in elaborate conversations with each other independent of Rogers; notably, while these thoughtforms could be disruptive, they retained many of the more positive traits Rogers had created them with.

    Historically, tulpas are mythological and spiritual beings that are actualized via the power of belief and collective thought. Though the word has been co-opted for modern use, the base idea remains the same. Through the power of modern-day psionics and elaborate make-believe, tulpamancy has become a small, but important niche discipline.

    <hr>

    By her side, Tasha was practically buzzing with excitement. Anna could feel her daughter¡¯s energy through walls and floors, it was no more obvious to her than her own consternations and carefully suppressed worry. It felt like ants were squirming in her stomach; she was glad she¡¯d decided to save the burrito Zi had bought her.

    She slid a hand over Tasha¡¯s shoulder as she tried to get comfortable in the metal chairs provided for seating, facing a stage with a tall, blank wall where a projector displayed the PA logo on pictures of the PA campus and students, fading from one image to another. She was right up near the front, in the second row, so she could hardly pull her eyes off of the erected stage.

    She would have rather been in the crowd, which stretched from wall to wall in the tightly packed conference room, where hundreds and hundreds of folks sat and waited for the first presentation to start.

    Anna couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was being mocked. She knew her feelings on the institution had no bearing on its proceedings, but she still had to remind herself this day wasn¡¯t hers to rue, it was her daughter¡¯s to enjoy.

    She breathed deep, letting the cool air, stained with the smell of hundreds of attendees packed around her, fill her lungs, but it was only when Tasha squeezed her wrist did she relax.

    Zi, sitting on the opposite side of Tasha, was texting one handed, looking in deep concentration, and Anna could only guess it was work she was having to contend with. Zi¡¯s presence eased Anna more than she was willing to admit; she wanted to be strong enough to keep her daughter safe on her own, but having her best friend there meant there was an extra layer of security.

    The lights aimed at the stage brightened, and a low clap started through the attending crowd as a man walked up the steps of the stage, smiling brightly at everyone. Brown-haired, white-skinned, with strong, masculine features, he was an admittedly handsome individual with a prominent jaw and piercing eyes, his fitted suit making him look strong underneath his jacket.

    The man strode towards the front of the stage with a microphone hanging from his ear, and spoke in a deep, clear voice. ¡°Welcome, everyone, to the Phoenix Academy Psionic Convention, as hosted by the Phoenix City Convention Center.¡± He raised his hands to clap, the crowd joining him with mixed enthusiasm as he grinned. ¡°I am Aiden Walsh, Phoenix-Paiute Academy alumni. In fact, I was attending Phoenix-Paiute Academy when it first started up sixteen years ago.¡±

    He strode around the stage, his hand movements smooth and attention-grabbing, never too anxious or intimidated. ¡°And when I first started as a student, I had the pleasure of meeting our academy¡¯s founder, and tutoring under one of the greatest psychics to ever live, Zhou Ping.¡±

    The projection behind Aiden changed from a pleasant blue to show a colored picture of a grinning Chinese-American man, with short, thin black hair and wrinkles across his face, wearing a pair of big glasses over that endearing smile. He was small all around, with a round head sticking out of a shirt and jacket that looked way too big, but he was instantly recognizable. The picture faded to show Ping smiling with all his teeth as he shook the hand of an official looking man surrounded by bodyguards in Russia, then faded again to show Ping being held up by American military psychics, the group cheering and laughing together.

    ¡°Zhou Ping had an ambitious dream.¡± Aiden began again as the pictures changed, again and again, showing Ping with politicians and celebrities, showing students how to levitate blocks, or squeezing the wrists of psychics that had suffered for or from their powers. Anna glowered to herself in silence. ¡°He dreamed that, in the age following the psionic strife of the 20th century, he could restore the reputation of psychic powers through rehabilitation and public education. Taking inspiration from leaders like Martin Luther King Jr., Ronald Reagan, and Mikhail Gorbachev, he sought to create an era where psychic powers weren¡¯t used for destruction, or spying, or punishment; rather, he wanted a world where people could rely on psychics to assist peoples¡¯ livelihoods, and a new future that prioritizes community, equity, and health.¡±

    Aiden stepped off to the side of the projection and held up a small remote, clicking a button. The projection changed to show Zhou Ping sitting behind a desk in front of a congressional assembly of politicians, and a soft, sweet, lightly accented voice filled the room.

    ¡°Phoenix Academy is more than just my dream, it is the beginning of a future where I envision psychics joining arms with non-psychics for specialist jobs. Doctors and biokinetics working together to fix physical and mental disorders, firemen and telekinetics working together to save lives, CEOs and diviners working together to create a product that everyone will want. I do not want to push humanity down. We are kin; some of us have powers, but those of us gifted with psionics have not gone to the moon, or built the internet. Psychics need non-psychics; non-psychics will survive with or without us, so I would like to prove that it is better together than apart.¡±

    Aiden took over with a smile. ¡°He carried this sentiment with him wherever he went, with whomever he talked to. His earnesty and kindness won him allies globally, and with the financial backing of the great city of Phoenix, Arizona, along with a number of nations represented in our Hall of Honors, he achieved his dream. A multinational effort, segregated from global politics and power plays, dedicated to the betterment of humanity!¡±

    The next picture projected behind Aiden displayed him standing on the stage of Phoenix Academy¡¯s assembly hall, handing diplomas out to its first graduates, dressed in traditional graduation caps and gowns, his smile radiating with the students¡¯ visible gratitude and pride.

    Then the final picture, of him sitting behind a desk¨Ca familiar desk, the same desk Dean Nathanial Davis sat at in the commercials¨Cgrinning in his freshly built office. Then, the text came up.

    ¡®Rest In Peace, 1958-2005.¡¯

    ¡°Tragically, his life was cut short.¡± Aiden Walsh spoke more gravely, the room silent as Aiden approached the center stage again. ¡°But, as with King before him, Zhou Ping¡¯s beliefs did not die with him. Each faculty member at Phoenix Academy has dedicated their lives to bringing his ideal future to life; myself, our teachers, and our dean, the personal pupil and successor to Ping, Dean Nathanial Davis.¡±

    The picture switched to that of the Academy¡¯s staff posing in front of the school, Aiden stirring the room to clapping again, but after a moment of silence following, he gave an awkward chuckle.

    ¡°Normally, Mr. Davis would be here to introduce himself and tell you more, but unfortunately, recent events have forced him to prioritize the safety of our students and staff. As I¡¯m sure many of you have heard, an organization by the name Brain Scythe is threatening psychics across Arizona.¡± The silence that followed was heavy enough that Anna almost felt herself being pressed into her seat. ¡°Well, I want to reassure you, we have been ahead of the game, as state authorities have worked with us ahead of yesterday¡¯s announcement to secure Phoenix-Paiute Academy and the town that supports it. Students will be safe attending PA; they will be monitored, protected, and cared for by our personal security, and the security provided by the state.¡±

    ¡°I also want to reassure you that this won¡¯t put them in a police state; they will have all the freedoms expected of boarding school children, and you will be able to visit and send them gifts and goods as you see fit. If you still have any concerns about our ability to protect your children, our staff has been trained to provide you with information regarding how we will personally see to their safety.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    With that, he clicked the remote again, and it changed to a view of one Phoenix Academy''s many buildings. A tall, grand, white structure with large, open wooden doors framed by glass panes that revealed an immaculate entrance lobby, through which dozens of students passed through with backpacks and books, the PA logo front and center above the door.

    ¡°I apologize for bringing down the mood, but I knew the question was on everyone¡¯s mind! Switching back to something more normal, how about a tour of campus grounds and the many classes and activities we offer to psychics of all ages?¡±

    Aiden¡¯s smile and practiced voice led the rest of the presentation, and Anna resisted the urge to squirm in her seat, or pick herself up and leave before the end.

    Her eyes flicked over at Tasha, who sat there, watching the campus tour with a dreamy look in her eyes, utterly enraptured by information and pictures she must have seen a dozen times before.

    The energy in the room was sickeningly joyous. Anna didn¡¯t like crowds, she didn¡¯t like too much excitement, or too much¡­ happiness in one place; it felt intrusive, and there was enough psychic resonance in the room that she could feel the crowd vibrating in her skull.

    She twisted her dress up between her fingers and tried to relax herself, taking Tasha¡¯s hand to squeeze as she did. She wasn¡¯t ready. Neither of them were, but Anna was less ready than she expected, less ready than she suspected Tasha was.

    Aiden lead them through the halls of the learning facilities, from the psience dedicated buildings that lead the so-called ¡®left-brain disciplines¡¯ that focused on directly manipulating reality or required a strong degree of the more classical sciences, to the artistic programs that explored the ¡¯right-brain disciplines¡¯, supplemented by the liberal arts and other forms of creative brain stimuli to manipulate emotions, thoughts, and imagery.

    The numerous dorms that housed the student body and faculty were shown, and he even showed some of the security measures that were being taken to keep these buildings particularly secure.

    PA¡¯s campus consisted of just a few more than two dozen buildings with open yards and roads allowing for good, out-doorsy activity and transportation around campus, and Aiden made sure the attendees got to see as much of it as he could legally show.

    ¡°That about concludes my presentation on the tour for Phoenix Academy; we didn¡¯t want to keep you for long, we have plenty of booths set up to show you the kinds of classes and facilities we offer. I will personally be heading the booth on campus security in between these presentations; please feel free to come by and ask me any questions you have. Thank you for coming, everyone, and have a great rest of your day! And remember: stay safe!¡±

    The lights in the room lit everything up, and people stood from their seats, an excited murmur filling the room as the doors opened so crowds could filter out towards the convention¡¯s booths.

    Anna felt lethargic more than anything, but forced herself to rise, taking Tasha¡¯s hand as her daughter sprang to her feet and grinned up at her.

    ¡°Can we go to the div booth first?! Maddy should be there!¡± Tasha said, and Anna gave a quick, curt nod.

    It was too easy to imagine something going wrong. The massive number of people; surely they weren¡¯t all properly screened? How easy would it be for somebody to go missing and nobody notice?

    Anna couldn¡¯t stop asking herself that as they walked shoulder-to-shoulder with a crowd of people heading towards the main event in hall four. It was entirely possible she was thinking too much, but she liked to think that she was the only one doing any thinking at all. Confidence in the face of a clandestine enemy usually begets a sudden and harsh fall¡­ and she wasn¡¯t going to let her family suffer.

    She had one hand on Tasha¡¯s shoulder the entire time they walked, her eyes flicking from her daughter to Zi, to the people around them, to the people monitoring the halls¡­

    The event floor was even worse. People separated and spread out to fill the hall to look at the various booths set up; booths advertising everything from academy merchandise, to information booths, to display booths that had the psychics showing off and explaining their powers to visitors.

    Tasha stopped to watch a group of grade school children at the massive telekinesis booth, so young and inexperienced, their powers underdeveloped but ambitious. They played games like Danielle did with the little ball on the string, or tried to spin the sides on a rubik¡¯s cube.

    An older, teenage boy helping run the booth knelt down in front of a little girl struggling to open the petals of a plastic flower with just her mind and carefully talked her through it, giving her the¡­ mentality and visuals a child would need to grasp the world with her thoughts alone.

    The father of all psionic disciplines¡­ Anna could certainly understand peoples¡¯ interests in telekinesis, she would have liked to use it around the house, though she could imagine how lazy she¡¯d get if she could just grab a beer from the fridge without leaving the couch.

    Thermokinesis and electrokinesis, though¡­

    She watched a girl a booth over create a stable current between two frayed wires using nothing more than her sheer focus as a bridge, allowing a small generator to light up a lamp to the crowd¡¯s appreciation. A young man, either a graduate or near graduating, held a lightbulb in between his fingers, and generated enough electricity for the bulb to glow without any assistance.

    Maybe during a power outage she¡¯d find some use for electrokinesis, but the only things she could imagine it being extensively used for were things electricians could already do, or¡­ more subversive purposes.

    Tasha, of course, was utterly taken by the display and clapped with the crowd as the boy showed them the tiny tendrils of electricity leaping out of his palm, and it took Zi touching Anna¡¯s hand to make her stop looking so grumpy.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Annie, at least try and look a little happy.¡± Zi smiled, and Anna let out a low, unhappy groan. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like being around psychics, but could you give us a smile? For Taz¡¯s sake?¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t answer Zi, but slowly her lips crept upwards into a disjointed u-shape, and Zi tried to give her a friendly smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just let you be unhappy.¡± And with that, Anna¡¯s smile fell back to its resting bitch-position, masking her discomfort. ¡°The registration packets are being handed out at the far end of the hall.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Anna mumbled, glancing up at her daughter, her distaste turning to sadness. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ just explore a bit more. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Ready?¡± Zi repeated, squeezing Anna¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°She¡¯s been my life for fifteen years, Zina¡­¡± Anna sighed, watching her daughter focus on a lamp sitting on the table, trying to disrupt the light it was giving off and darken the bulb, but Tasha wasn¡¯t even close to having the experience needed to manipulate electricity. ¡°... I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°A good mother never is.¡± Zi wrapped her arm around Anna¡¯s shoulder and pulled her close. ¡°Sending Maddy off was the hardest thing I ever did. You remember that?¡±

    ¡°You spent three hours drenching my shoulder.¡± Anna smiled half-heartedly, and Zi nodded at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll still have me, Randy, Teddy, and Jebediah.¡±

    ¡°No offense, Zi, but¡­ that¡¯s not entirely reassuring.¡± Anna was all sighs and sad looks, and Zi shook her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying, and I appreciate it, but¡­ I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s put your mind at ease. Let¡¯s let Taz explore the floor a bit, and let¡¯s go check in with the security booth. Aiden¡¯s there.¡± Zi pointed at the booth off in the distance, where the handsome man that presented the school to them earlier was chatting with a number of parents and showing them a series of pictures and pamphlets.

    Anna looked alarmed by the offer, glancing up at her daughter in worry as she played with a tuning fork, but Zi took her chin and made her look back at her.

    ¡°She¡¯s a big girl now, Annie; give her some freedom. She¡¯s perfectly safe around all these people, she knows better than to wander off with somebody she doesn¡¯t know. If we¡¯re doing this¡ªand for god¡¯s sake Annie, I am sending my goddaughter to safety¡ªthen we need to trust her to be on her own.¡±

    The sinking, sickly feeling in Anna¡¯s gut glued her to the spot, unable to speak. She knew Zi was right, she knew arguing now was just her own damned stubbornness and that, deep down, Tasha¡¯s safety was paramount. But, on the other hand, every instinct in her told her to deny, deny, deny.

    ¡°... Fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that happens to her while we¡¯re over there.¡±

    ¡°Do not make that promise to me, Zina.¡± Anna hissed, and then wordlessly stormed past her best friend. She missed the sudden look of worry on Zi¡¯s face, but heard her call out.

    ¡°Taz, honey, your mom and I are going to go look at another booth real quick! Take care of yourself, baby!¡±

    ¡°OKAY!¡±

 Chapter 5 Part 2: Unconventional Part 2

    Being short had its advantages.

    For one, Taz could walk under certain barriers, like low-hanging branches.

    For two, Taz could fold herself up and fit under tiny spaces, like under a table.

    She couldn¡¯t think of a three, because being face to chest with everyone over the age of thirteen meant she struggled to see over shoulders to see where she was going, and wishing she had the mental strength to levitate herself just a little to see more than the fiber count in everybody¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ ¡®scuse me¡­ pardon me¡­ moooooove!¡± She whined as she tried working her way through the throngs of people blocking her way. Tried, being the operative word; it took her projecting her thoughts out to get people to realize she was there.

    Telepathy certainly had its uses; it was certainly more useful than being short. Her desire to move through was met with apologetic emotions or mild annoyance, but it got her desired result either way. Slowly, people parted to let her through without her having to push or raise her voice again.

    She felt a question floating through the air, ambient and unrestricted, a question of where somebody went, and a response came from the other side of the room. People were broadcasting their fascination, and Taz couldn¡¯t help but bounce in place; so much psionics around her!

    Somebody was looking for the electrokinesis booth? Taz and a few others sent back the knowledge of its location.

    Somebody was loudly wondering how to perform hydrokinesis? Taz and a few others gave a number of ideas that Taz latched onto: sponges, pressure, pumps, suction, people had dozens of ideas they shared more clearly than shouting through the din of the crowd.

    Through it all, Taz sought a few stray thoughts. It was harder with so many people thinking at once, but some she recognized; the internal voice, the personality, the emotions, the thought patterns, all as significant in identifying somebody as their physical appearance.

    It didn¡¯t take long to find the div booth that way.

    The divination booth was packed with visitors; not terribly surprising, divination was one of the few disciplines with strong real world applicability, with high-paying careers involved in a very competitive field. People in suits surrounded the divination booth, shaking hands and discussing job opportunities with visitors, while behind the booth, the attendees could sit in chairs to chat with and allow the booth runners to show them the power of their discipline.

    One in particular caught Taz¡¯s eye. Madeline was hard to miss, tall and gorgeous as she was, so it was no surprise that she was surrounded by people asking her questions in between bouts of fawning over her beauty. Taz didn¡¯t recognize the bespectacled brunette standing next to her, but Taz pressed on.

    She sent a thought that way; nothing special, just a quick flash of a memory, the very first time they¡¯d gone trick or treating together, Madeline dressed as Princess Tiana, Taz as Rapunzel, the both of them bouncing with girlish glee in the back of her mom¡¯s car as they drove down the block.

    Instantly, Madeline lost track of the conversation she was having and perked up, looking through the crowd until a flash of blonde caught her attention, and she politely dismissed herself to push through past some strangers until she had Taz in her arms, and both were giggling.

    ¡°You know, you really could pull off that costume again with all this.¡± Madeline grinned, lifting up the multiple feet of hair that hung off of Taz¡¯s head.

    ¡°I actually did last year!¡± Taz snickered, and Madeline¡¯s eyebrows shot upwards.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember that!¡±

    ¡°You were in PJ with your friends for Halloween! Mom helped me get my hair up into that big braid Rapunzel had.¡±

    ¡°Well damnit, girl, I need pictures! Where is Auntie?¡±

    ¡°She and your mom are over at a different booth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch her later then. What about you then, enjoying the convention?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡­ yeah!¡± Taz answered with just a moment¡¯s hesitation, drawing a quick frown out of Madeline as Taz rubbed the back of her head. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m definitely trying to. The booths are great, the presentation was great, I¡¯m just¡­¡± She raised a hand and wiggled it in a middling manner, and Madeline hummed.

    ¡°You¡¯re stressed out and trying to act extra peppy to hide it?¡± Madeline offered up, and Taz gave a small, but agreeing cough.

    Madeline reached down to pick up Taz¡¯s hands, and holding them tightly, closed her eyes. Taz puttered her lips, but let Madeline¡¯s mind reach out. A bridge formed between them. It was private, guarded against the cloud of psychic resonance naturally filling the hall; other psychics could feel it, but it was like seeing a locked door in a hotel hallway.

    Their bridge was so familiar and well-traveled that, even when they hadn¡¯t seen each other in months, it felt like travelling an old footpath from her youth. All of Madeline¡¯s mental nuances were familiar to Taz; every little poke into her mental crevices, knowing where she had permission and where she didn¡¯t, inklings of thoughts that Madeline shared with her renewing the memory of baking with Aunt Zi when they were both young, or the theme song of the cartoon they marathoned one Saturday morning after a sleepover¡­

    The psychic bridge was so much easier to make with somebody she was familiar with; they had grown up developing their psychic powers together, there was no poking or prodding, just¡­ acceptance. Madeline almost had as much access to her mind as Taz did.

    {Ah, yeah¡­} Madeline¡¯s voice was sweet and gentle in her head, {I¡¯ve been worrying about Brain Scythe too, you¡¯re not alone.}

    {Robbie thinks I should buy a gun for myself.}

    Madeline¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, it was still gentle and sympathetic, but her mind was overflowing with concern. Madeline¡¯s distrust of guns didn¡¯t abate when she perused Taz¡¯s memories of what it was like to shoot at the range, or those little wisps or worry that tinged her thoughts.

    {Do you think that¡¯s a good idea? I want you to be safe, but...}

    {I don¡¯t know.} Taz admitted, and Madeline¡¯s hand slid onto her shoulder for a gentle squeeze. {A small part of me is hoping mom brought me here because they said PA was safe. If she actually let me go¡­}

    {Then she¡¯d know I was there for you.} Madeline gave a gentle nod.

    {Maybe that¡¯d reassure her a little, but you know my mom almost as well as I do; kidnapped psychics statewide, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough for mom to send me to a place with global attention on it.}

    {Aunt Annie¡¯s always been so stubborn, but if this won¡¯t convince her¡­} Madeline hugged her, and Taz melted into her sister-in-all-but-blood¡¯s embrace. Their bridge was filled with mutual worry, and it wasn¡¯t until a foreign consciousness prodded at them did they break their embrace.

    Taz didn¡¯t recognize the mental presence asking to join in, but Madeline granted permission without hesitation.

    {Mi amour! Where did you go?} A lovely voice with a curious accent spoke in both of their heads, the thought accompanied by a sterileness that was normal when connecting telepathically with somebody you¡¯ve never met before; two minds carefully guarding themselves against too-deep intrusions from the other.

    {I¡¯m not far!} Madeline answered, and turned to raise her hand, waving in the direction of her booth. {Come here.} Madeline ordered, piercing the cloud of resonance to reach its recipient without failure, and a figure immediately started pushing their way towards the sisters.

    ¡°Lemme introduce you to Noelle.¡± Madeline all but sighed, wearing a smile like she was about to make a mistake, then knelt down and pressed her ear up next to Taz¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Taz blinked in surprise before she was pushed in front of a girl that emerged from the crowd.

    An older girl, an¡­ absolutely beautiful girl. Taz paused, and stared.

    ¡°Nelly, c¡¯mere! Meet my little sister!¡± Maddy called out, and the prettiful girl sauntered on over with a sassy wave of her hips, before pausing in front of the two girls. She stared down at Taz with a curious little grin, and a gentle crush of her brows that showed curiosity¡­ and something a little more?

    ¡°Well well well,¡± Noelle leaned down and adjusted her glasses with two fingers, ¡°tu es le fameux Taz! Bonjour et bienvenue, prettiness; mon bien-aim¨¦ has told me much about you.¡± She spoke with a strong accent, and with a slow blink, Taz began to feel her heartbeat accelerate within her chest.

    Noelle was about average in height; taller than Taz, shorter than Madeline, her airy, light brown hair in a long, showy braid behind her. Her oval-shaped glasses had dark frames accentuating the bottoms, and her sharp features were accented by a gentle spatter of freckles over her high cheekbones. She wore a slate grey vest over a wine red dress shirt, her fitted pants matching the vest, while her black and white tie was tucked beneath the vest. The green lanyard around her neck marked her as a scion, which was intimidating in its own right.

    She was, without any better words to describe her, absolutely gorgeous. The only thing Taz could equate to Noelle was seeing the sunrise on a beach she¡¯d vacationed to years ago; utterly radiant and with a breadth of color that left Taz dazed trying to take it all in.

    She was dressed like a man, but it didn¡¯t downplay her femininity in the slightest. If anything, it made her stand out next to the more plain, if still formally dressed, Madeline. The girl had a sly smile she cast around the crowd, and she was not at all afraid to lean closer to Taz and place a few, quick pecks on both of her cheeks, drawing out a sharp gasp that matched the rattling confusion, delight, and curiosity filling her brain.

    ¡°Oh, did that shock you? Pardon, Taz! But it is how we greet good friends.¡± Noelle¡¯s smile was going to kill her. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, or so Taz thought; she was so warm in the face she thought it was going to melt right off her skull.

    Beside her, Madeline cleared her throat loudly enough to get Noelle¡¯s attention, and the girl straightened right up, smiling with a certain¡­ confidence as she stretched herself and flicked her braid.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done trying to seduce my sister¡­¡± Madeline said dryly, and Noelle laughed with all the belated haughtiness of somebody who pulled off an excellent prank.

    ¡°T¡¯was not hard, mon beau, but I¡¯ll be good.¡± She grinned, only for Madeline to give her a firm look. Noelle tittered, waving her hand in amusement. ¡°I promise, I promise!¡±

    ¡°¡®Cuz that means so very much coming from¡ª¡±

    ¡°IT¡¯S NICE TO MEET YOU!¡± Taz suddenly shrieked, thrusting her hand into Noelle¡¯s face like she was about to shake her nose, rather than her hand. ¡°I¡¯M TAZ!¡±

    Noelle¡¯s eyes met the hand with tepid shock, and Madeline pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Sweet girl, did you forget your inside voice?¡± Noelle asked, amusement dancing in her eyes as both hands closed around Taz¡¯s to bring it to lower it. ¡°I told you I know who you are.¡±

    ¡°O-oh yeah... ¡° Taz¡¯s stomach clenched, and she stood, fidgeting in place, before glancing over at Madeline with a lost expression in her eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m usually better about meeting people than this!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Madeline smirked, drawing an ireful glance from the shorter girl.

    ¡°Then let me make it even: my name is Noelle Duplantier;¡± Noelle bowed low with such elegant grace, Taz could only stare in wonder at how natural she¡¯d made it, ¡°et ma patrie est the beautiful city of Paris!¡±

    ¡°... Texas?¡± Taz ventured.

    Noelle¡¯s proud expression twitched into a strained smile, and Madeline flicked Taz¡¯s ear, drawing a squeak of pain. ¡°No, twerp, the Paris!¡± Madeline growled, and Taz responded with a swat to Madeline¡¯s broad backside that drew a yelp.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to one Paris!¡± Taz whined.

    ¡°And you hear the word Paris in a French accent and immediately think of Texas?!¡±

    Taz froze, and turned to Noelle with eyes full of stars. ¡°Oh my god you¡¯re from FRANCE?!¡±

    ¡°Taz!¡± Madeline barked with shock, then buried her face into her hand. ¡°Oh my god, Taz!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°How did you not figure out she was French?!¡± Madeline pleaded as Taz cringed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought she could have been from somewhere stupid, like Quebec!¡±

    Madeline raised her face out of her hands to say something, her expression utterly crestfallen, staring at Taz like she was an adorable puppy that had peed right next to her training pad.

    Then, a pair of arms slowly wrapped around Taz¡¯s head, and Taz made a strangled noise as her face was drawn towards Noelle¡¯s neck, her senses flooded with warmth and the scent of roses as Noelle stroked the back of Taz¡¯s head.

    ¡°Madeline, ma belle, this one is yours no longer. She is mine, and I shall teach her everything.¡±

    Taz didn¡¯t see the way Noelle grinned, but she did see Madeline draw herself up, frown, and in a move that would have made Aunt Zi proud, grabbed both girls by the ear and pinched until they were forced apart with squeaks of pain.

    Separated, Madeline let them both go, drew in a deep breath, and let it out with almost a growl on her breath. ¡°No.¡± She said, rubbing her face to calm down. ¡°I had this all planned out, but you¡ª¡± she pointed at Taz, ¡°¡ªare stupid, and you¡ª¡± she pointed at Noelle, ¡°¡ªare incorrigible.¡±

    ¡°Ma belle, can you blame me?¡± Noelle cooed, rubbing herself against Madeline¡¯s arm as the larger girl stiffened and glared. ¡°You bring me a sweet puppy, will I not pet it? You bring a cute kitten, will I not play with it? Your sister is a delight!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Taz rubbed her ear with a pout; she wasn¡¯t stupid¡­

    ¡°Your sister is an adorable fool, I must show her how to properly greet a madam such as myself~!¡± Noelle giggled, and Madeline huffed as Taz¡¯s eye twitched violently.

    ¡°Oh I know what you want to show her, and, Noelle¡­¡± Madeline¡¯s annoyed expression suddenly melted away, and she turned to face the french girl in full, Noelle¡¯s eyes widening in curiosity, ¡°Nelly, honey, baby,¡± Madeline set her hands on Noelle¡¯s shoulders, ¡°if I find out Taz has ever been alone in a room with you, your rich-ass daddy¡¯s gunna hafta buy you a new nose; capiche?¡±

    Madeline raised her fist and curled it until a series of pops sounded off right next to Noelle¡¯s ear, and the brunette, with a smile so wide and strained that Taz feared the upper-half of her head might unzip and fall off, simply nodded. ¡°Je comprends, ma belle.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Madeline pat Noelle¡¯s shoulders, then rounded on Taz, her lips crushed together in frustration, and then she pinched the blonde¡¯s cheek, leaving her yelping.

    ¡°Ow! Gawd, Maddy, stop!¡±

    ¡°Taz, I love you, so please stop being so¡­ blonde¡­¡± Madeline sighed fondly, readjusting Taz¡¯s glasses after they went all askew.

    Taz¡¯s pout almost matched Madeline¡¯s in amused frustration. ¡°I dunno about being more responsible, but PA¡¯s certainly made you a lot more mean.¡±

    ¡°Once you get to know Noelle, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Madeline huffed, then looped an arm around Taz¡¯s neck. ¡°C¡¯mon, you¡¯re here for the booths, right?¡± Madeline asked, and Taz gave a quick nod. ¡°Well lucky you, I can sneak you up to the front of the line for a divination demonstration.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°You have a number of scouters who are waiting to talk to you, Madeline.¡± Noelle said mindfully, a little smirk on her face. ¡°Should I tell them you are shirking their attentions to play favorites?¡±

    ¡°Wouldja please? I get hounded enough on break, they can wait for me to show off to my sister.¡± Madeline grinned, and Noelle gave a short, quick nod of understanding, and followed the two sisters to the rear of the booths where chairs were set up to face each other, and Noelle stepped aside to interpose herself between some of the suited men and the sisters, giving them the space they needed.

    Taz sat down when Madeline gestured to a chair, and Madeline sat across from her, sighing and straightening her vest. ¡°Well you¡¯ve met Noelle, now.¡± She snickered to herself, and Taz gave a small, short laugh, quietly glancing Noelle¡¯s way and¡­ trying very hard to ignore the way her eyes were constantly drawn to the brunette¡¯s butt.

    ¡°She seems like a lot.¡± Taz mumbled. ¡°Sorry if I embarrassed you.¡±

    ¡°Hell no, girl, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Madeline smirked. ¡°If you weren¡¯t part of my circle, Noelle would have been on you for thinking she was from Texas.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Taz frowned, glancing around a bit. Madeline wasn¡¯t the only person helping run the booth, there were five others sitting in chairs across from visitors, holding their hands with their eyes closed¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s French, Taz, she came all the way from France to attend PA; think about what that means for a moment.¡± Madeline said, looking Noelle¡¯s way, Taz¡¯s eyes following. ¡°She¡¯s from a big-name family in Paris. Ask her about them sometime, and she¡¯ll tell you all about where she comes from. Girl grew up in the sixteenth arrondissement of Paris; that¡¯s the Paris equivalent of growing up in Paradise Valley, but much older.¡±

    Taz¡¯s head tilted to the left, and then her eyes opened as wide as dinner plates. ¡°Oh god, she¡¯s French and she¡¯s rich.¡±

    ¡°Girl wipes her nose in handkerchiefs more expensive than half my wardrobe.¡± Madeline sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you ahead of time, I got in good with her because she¡¯s my roommate and we do get along, but there are people in PA who could buy both of our houses out from under us with their pocket change; there are powerful people at PA, and pissing them off is real bad for you.¡±

    Taz twitched in worry at the prospect. She was already worried about one batch of people who may or may not have had bad intentions in mind, she didn¡¯t want to go making enemies out of anyone else¡­

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be good! And, y¡¯know, less blonde!¡± Taz flicked her hair with a small, nervous smile, and Madeline rubbed the girl¡¯s knee.

    ¡°I know you mean well, Taz.¡± Madeline smiled at her. ¡°I just want you to practice some common sense, a¡¯ight?¡±

    ¡°A¡¯ight¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s swing our focus over to the main event, shall we? Do you remember what I told you about divination?¡± Madeline asked, and Taz gasped! She had to shake her head a bit to clear it of the clouding concerns; it was time for what she was here for!

    She sucked in a deep breath and tried to¡­ not inquire in the thought bubble filling the room, relying strictly on what she¡¯d learned! Which was, admittedly, not a lot, and a bit spotty¡­

    ¡°Divination is the psionic discipline of¡­ sight beyond sight.¡± She answered unsuredly, and Madeline smirked.

    ¡°Try again, Lion-O.¡±

    Taz blew a raspberry and tried to think harder, but all that managed to do was scrunch up her face and make her glasses dig into her forehead.

    ¡°Divination is¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± She breathed through her nostrils anxiously; she didn¡¯t want to have to ask the thought bubble, but¡­ wait¡­ ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the discipline of studying psychic resonance.¡±

    ¡°And wielding it! Good girl.¡± Madeline grinned. ¡°And what is psychic resonance?¡±

    Taz ran her hands over her head like she was swatting at flies. ¡°Stray brain waves.¡±

    ¡°Close¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ um¡­ it¡¯s a form of¡­ energy produced by thinking, right? Even regular ol¡¯ humans can make it.¡± Taz fidgeted, and Madeline nodded.

    ¡°Right! And¡­?¡±

    ¡°... uh¡­¡±

    ¡°It builds up¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! It builds up because of thinking and sticks around, like radiation, I think? There was that dude in Italy who used old psychic resonance to watch, like, the ghosts of one of Daft Punk¡¯s performances from like a decade ago!¡±

    ¡°Also right! But¡­?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t, like¡­ see everything? The guy just felt the, like, combined emotions of everyone watching it, and could only make out the parts that caused the biggest reactions in the crowd.¡±

    ¡°And lets you see¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Echoes of what everyone was focused on together! So, he saw the ghosts of Daft Punk¡¯s past.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you retained that a lot better than telekinesis.¡± Madeline grinned, and Taz wore a look of pride. ¡°It does more though, remember? It¡¯s not just seeing the old, it¡¯s also good at seeing the present, riding into resonance in the form of astral projection.¡±

    ¡°And the better a diviner you are, the better you can see, right? Sorta like watching everybody like a bird....¡± Taz nodded.

    ¡°Sorta kinda; it gives a good picture of everything happening in an area because you can see it from multiple perspectives and opinions.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that sort of like dividualism¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sort of, but you aren¡¯t necessarily joining minds together, you¡¯re borrowing the collective senses of stray thoughts via psychic resonance. Oh,¡± Madeline gave Taz a serious look, ¡°can divination see into the future?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Taz answered with a grin. ¡°But practitioners can enter a state of intense focus with the aid of psionic resonance in order to make calculated guesses based on stuff they¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Madeline clasped her hands with a sigh of relief. ¡°So, that covers the boring part.¡± Madeline said, rubbing her palms together. ¡°Now we get to try the demonstrative part!¡±

    ¡°The fun part!¡±

    ¡°Or the painful part.¡± Madeline reminded her.

    With a small, nervous grin, Taz nodded. The two joined hands again, and Taz followed Madeline¡¯s lead in closing her eyes. Madeline brushed at her thoughts again, and Taz opened her mind up to her, and she felt Madeline¡¯s gentle grasp start pulling her upwards.

    {I¡¯m taking you with me as I astrally project.} Madeline¡¯s mental voice echoed soothingly through Taz¡¯s consciousness. {I¡¯ll be taking us into a sort of demi-bridge in the thought bubble. We¡¯ll be able to observe it without getting swallowed up by all the thinking around us. Follow my lead, okay?}

    {Okay¡­} In an instant, Taz felt herself leaving her body, held fast by Madeline¡¯s telepathic connection. She saw flashes of herself from multiple people as she and Madeline willed their personal consciousnesses into the collective consciousness of the convention hall. Certain people were watching them with curiosity in their thoughts, though Taz couldn¡¯t hear them.

    She thought that, maybe for a moment, she¡¯d try and reach out, just to see what she felt¡­ and she found herself floating further, Madeline feebly grasping at her as she drifted into the overwhelming presence of the thought bubble.

    She weakly struggled to get back to Madeline, or into her own head, but she couldn¡¯t see either. Instead, she saw so much more; too much, in fact! She saw every corner of the event hall, every booth at work, every demonstration of powers, every pamphlet being read. She heard voices, hundreds and hundreds of voices, some more clear and distinct based on the perspective she was filtering through, but that changed quickly and rapidly as other minds buzzed louder with activity and drew her in.

    In an instant, she perfectly understood the complexities of electricity. Ohms, wattage, resistance, circuits, and breakers as she psionically joined with a twenty-six year old man from Nova Scotia who was able to precisely determine where in a laptop the electricity flow was disrupted and needed fixing; she felt determined to get through the day and fly back home because her boyfriend was preparing a roast beef for a family gathering the next day!

    Then, he stopped thinking so hard, and everything Taz knew in that moment was gone, because now she was a nineteen year-old girl staring at a few tiny, potted parsley sprouts. Her mind was searching the dark, wet soil for nutrients, picking through seemingly hundreds of little blips on her psionic radar before locking in on a few that she recognized, and drew them closer to the wet roots of the plant. She was terrified of killing yet another plant by over-feeding it; her biokinesis grade was on the line, and the extra credit from volunteering here might not have been able to save it!

    And like the boy before her, Taz was dismissed when those thoughts relaxed and she was shunted around the room.

    This time, however, she wasn¡¯t drawn to a single person or a single strong thought, but a feeling. It was so powerful that it began to color the thought bubble around her as she was tugged mindlessly through it. The whole bubble began to turn a bright, vivid purple, so intense in its panic that Taz tried to find the source.

    But, try as she might, she couldn¡¯t see, only able to get pulled along by something familiar. She winced as she felt like her mind was split in two, one pulled along by this purple color, which shrank away as Taz felt herself drawn to a new beacon, a name¡­

    Which wouldn¡¯t have been too interesting, if it weren¡¯t so loud, so clear, and so familiar...

    Natasha¡­

    The name resonated terror¡­ Taz¡¯s scrying couldn¡¯t focus on anything else now that the name was reverberating through the thought bubble, and she found herself pulled to its source.

    She caught herself before she could join with her mother¡¯s thoughts, but the woman was radiating so much stress as she stood in line at the security booth that it was overwhelming. In this room full of wonder, Anna Cooper stood out like a bruise.

    Taz was staring at her from maybe a dozen different perspectives; strangers watching Anna for one reason or another, and Taz found herself wanting to gag as more than a few had ideas swimming with lust or romantic want. Taz pushed those intrusive feelings away and tried to focus on the stone-faced beacon of discomfort in between them all.

    She had never dug too deep into her mother¡¯s mind. Anna rejected any attempt at sharing her thoughts and reprimanded Taz harshly for trying to do so more than once. The thought of doing it again made Taz hesitate, but at this moment¡­ Why did her name scare her mom so much?

    A gentle tap. That was all, not digging too deep, not intruding on her mother¡¯s privacy, just a touch to feel what she felt¡­

    A bridge formed, so weak and thin that it could snap with nothing more than a blink in Taz¡¯s concentration, and through that bridge came an outpouring of Anna¡¯s emotions.

    Rage. Overwhelming rage¡­. Her mother¡¯s mood was a white-hot flame amidst a moat of pitch black woe and worry. It was vast, unrestrained, and relentless, and it seized Taz¡¯s heart so suddenly that the fun she¡¯d been having before disappeared.

    {... Mom¡­?}

    The fury and the woe gave pause, and instead were partially replaced by fret and confusion. She saw her mother¡¯s face slacken in surprise, then she glanced around her, clutching the strap of her purse tightly. Anna¡¯s expression darkened, and then her eyes closed.

    Taz briefly saw herself¡­ a memory from her mother of a little girl with bright blonde hair wearing glasses too big for her face, sitting in an eye doctor¡¯s office and grinning foolishly.

    Relief. Concern. Fear.

    Love.

    And then the connection snapped.

    Shunted out of her mother¡¯s head, Taz felt herself melting away into the bubble again. She didn¡¯t know what to think of what she¡¯d felt¡­ she knew her mother had a tendency towards complicating things by keeping them to herself, but Taz couldn¡¯t understand all that darkness in her thoughts.

    She wanted to try again, and ruminate on it more, but she felt something¡­ different. At the whims of the bubble, she felt a tiny¡­ something in the distance¡­ something calling for her, but then Madeline embraced her, wrapping around her consciousness and pulling her back towards their bodies¡­ but she felt something left behind.

    Taz opened her eyes slowly, feeling oddly sore in the neck, and then a quick pat to her cheek roused her to full consciousness, and she stared at Madeline¡¯s concerned face with curiosity.

    ¡°... Ugh, that was weird.¡± Was all Taz said. It felt strangely restricting being back in her own head, alone.

    ¡°What in the hell happened?!¡± Madeline demanded in a low hiss. She glanced around in concern, holding Taz by the head as the blonde stretched her arms out. She felt looser, yet tighter? She could control her body again, but couldn¡¯t just hop into heads anymore. ¡°Taz, I told you to stay with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shoot...¡± Taz frowned, holding her aching head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got¡­ I got distracted.¡±

    ¡°And are you okay?¡± Madeline frowned, raising one finger in front of Taz¡¯s face, the blonde¡¯s eyes following it as it went left and right. ¡°Do you feel weird? Any lingering thoughts that don¡¯t feel right?¡±

    ¡°... There are a buncha weirdos that wanna do gross stuff to my mom.¡± Taz grumbled, and Madeline cringed. ¡°There¡¯s also, like¡­ my head feels a bit empty.¡±

    ¡°Damnit girl, I¡¯m trying to show you divination! Don¡¯t get lost in the thought bubble! People go crazy doing that.¡± Madeline groaned in relief, dragging Taz into a tight hug. Taz relaxed into her sister¡¯s arms, wiggling her fingers and toes to make sure they worked, then nodded.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah I didn¡¯t feel everything at once, just whoever was thinking hardest at the time. It was weird.¡±

    ¡°Good, it means you have a good filter.¡± Madeline sighed, running her fingers through Taz¡¯s scalp, drawing a few ticklish shivers before letting her go.

    ¡°Filter?¡±

    ¡°Your ability to keep yourself from getting overstimulated. Y¡¯know, the opposite of Mustafi Syndrome.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡± Taz scratched the back of her head. Getting lost astral projecting wasn¡¯t gunna leave a good impression...

    Madeline watched her with gentle eyes, the backs of her knuckles stroking Taz¡¯s face. ¡°You said you feel empty in your head?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but, now there¡¯s like a tune in it? It¡¯s kinda familiar, but it¡¯s just sorta in-and-out. Hard to concentrate on it right now.¡± Taz sighed.

    Madeline nodded and looked ready to say something until a voice called out her name. Taz leaned back as Madeline glanced towards some of the other booth tenders, and an older woman with heavily sallowed cheeks, big, black-framed glasses, and an airy cloth tightly wrapped around her head bustled over, her many necklaces jingling over her pudgy frame.

    ¡°Madeline, is everything okay?¡± The woman asked, leaning down to look Taz in the eye. ¡°Oh dear, I thought I felt somebody wandering the bubble. Are you alright, missy?¡± The woman asked with a tinge of an eastern european accent.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Maddy got me back.¡± Taz insisted with a small smile, though the woman examined her a few moments longer before straightening up and turning her attention onto Madeline.

    ¡°Firm grip, Madeline, remember?¡± The woman asked, and Madeline gave a small, worried nod.

    ¡°I remember. I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Tarniceriu.¡±

    Taz frowned, and tugged on Mrs. Tarniceriu¡¯s dark dress sleeve, making the woman glance her way. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault, I got distracted and let go of her.¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean to, and I¡¯m sure you wanted to join her.¡± Mrs. Tarniceriu stated, glancing between them both carefully. ¡°But a guide¡¯s job is to keep their passengers on track. Are you sure you¡¯re feeling alright, miss¡­?¡±

    ¡°Taz.¡± She answered. ¡°Taz Cooper.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mrs. Tarniceriu looked mildly surprised before looking Madeline¡¯s way, then back at Taz, like she was comparing night and day... ¡°This is your sister?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes challenged her teacher to push her luck asking further questions.

    ¡°... I can see the resemblance.¡± Mrs. Tarniceriu said with a lamed tone of voice, getting a shake of Madeline¡¯s head. ¡°Whatever the case, Taz, let us know if you¡¯re having pervasive, strange thoughts or impulses, or feeling phantom pains of any sort.¡± She ordered.

    Taz nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good. In the meantime, Madeline, some of our visitors are asking for you; would you come with me?¡± The squat little woman asked, and with a long-suffering look, Madeline nodded, stood, and groaned.

    ¡°Is it more suits?¡±

    ¡°They are men in suits, yes.¡± Mrs. Tarniceriu made a ¡®what can you do?¡¯ sort of face, and Madeline growled.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go butter them up, I guess.¡± She sounded like she¡¯d rather do anything else, but a beauty like her looked good on cameras, and would look good on any sort of corporate commission as well. ¡°Taz, stick around for like, five minutes, okay? I¡¯ll try to get back to you, but if I can¡¯t, let us know if anything gets weirder, alright?¡±

    Taz gave a nod, and with one last lingering look of concern, Madeline went to attend her boothy duties.

    Silently, Taz leaned back in the chair to relax her mind. The lingering pressure of exploring the thought bubble was still threatening to turn into a full on headache, so she needed to relax. Close her eyes, not think too hard on anything for a little bit¡­

    ¡®One plus one is two¡­ two plus two is four¡­ four plus four is the year I wasted with you~..

    That¡­ wasn¡¯t right. Something felt off.

    She couldn¡¯t quite explain it¡­ something in her head was¡­ quieter than usual, replaced with that tune.

    She stood up with a frown, glancing around slowly, trying to puzzle her way through it. She picked up her guitar case in growing concern that something had gone missing, but a quick look inside showed her sticker-decorated Fender was still there.

    ¡°Oh, going so soon?¡± Noelle got her attention, and wore a fetching smile that made Taz¡¯s confusion ebb away for a moment as she just got lost in that pretty face.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, just for a little bit.¡± Taz blushed, remembering the threat Madeline had made Noelle¡¯s direction, but they were surrounded by people, and Noelle boldly closed the distance between the two of them. She was damningly beautiful, and a small part of Taz wanted to get lost in those pretty brown eyes for a while, but that strange emptiness was demanding her attention with that odd little tune...

    ¡°Pauvre b¨¦b¨¦, you look spooked.¡± Noelle tilted her head, watching Taz with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, err, I got lost for a minute when Madeline was helping me astral project; I¡¯m fine though, really.¡± Taz tried to smile. ¡°I¡¯m just looking back at the spring I left behind~...¡± She sang without really thinking about it, then froze, stock still.

    ¡°Ah! Trying to sing for me, chanteuse?¡± Noelle tittered, glancing down at Taz¡¯s guitar case with curiosity. ¡°Do you intend to play for me as well? I will warn you, I have a weak heart for music~!¡± She winked, though her cheer faded at Taz¡¯s blank look.

    That missing thing¡­ she glanced down at her guitar case and blinked, and she realized¡­ that strange tune wasn¡¯t some foreign thought or idea, it was familiar, just¡­ not quite sounding right. It was the lyrics to a song she was writing in her spare time, the guitar notes accompanying it now more distinct¡­ but why was she thinking about it now?

    ¡°Taz?¡± Noelle asked worriedly, snapping her fingers in front of her face.

    Her face scrunched up in thought, and focusing on that feeling, it was more than just her song, it was periodic prods to her mind. That was why the emptiness kept calling to her, somebody was calling to her through that blank spot.

    Then, realization struck.

    ¡°Mel.¡± Taz breathed the name out, making Noelle blink.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± She asked, and Taz glanced around, trying to figure out where the song was coming from. ¡°Taz, you are worrying me, and I do not like to worry! Explain yourself.¡± Noelle ordered impatiently, but Taz shot past her.

    ¡°I need to find Mel!¡± Taz called over her shoulder, and Noelle whirled after her, with a cross look on her face.

    ¡°I do not like to be confused either, Taz!¡± Noelle shouted after her. She was also not going to be the one to take the blame for Taz¡¯s strange behavior...

 Chapter 5 Part 3: Unconventional Part 2

    ¡°As you can see here, we are implementing a tracking chip as a part of the students¡¯ IDs.¡± A black-haired woman stood on a raised platform, holding up a small, rectangular plastic ID card with her picture on it, which also displayed a small list of information, and at the very bottom, a small, copper-colored electronic chip. ¡°This card will not only directly connect to your student¡¯s school balance, it will also be their key to get into their dormitories, to get into rooms they¡¯ve reserved in our recreation center, and into private studies.¡±

    She stepped down next to Aiden Walsh, the handsome presenter from before, and handed him her card. He ran the card over a sensor plugged into his laptop, and on the projected screen behind them both, a new entry appeared: Gre, Halona T. Sensor #3, 11:46.

    Next to the entry was a computerized map of the convention center and the roads threading around it, and a small dot situated about where hall four was.

    ¡°With these features, your child will have ease of access throughout the campus.¡± Halona said with a wide smile towards the surrounding crowd. ¡°And we will be able to make sure they are safe and sound wherever they are, whether it¡¯s on campus or in PJ, or wherever they might be. Our staff is also able to assist them should the card end up misplaced.¡±

    ¡°I think this is your third card, Haley?¡± Aiden asked with a teasing grin.

    ¡°Shut up, Aiden.¡± Halona said without losing her smile, and the crowd around them chuckled.

    Near the rear of the crowd, Anna crossed her arms under her bust and watched with an unwavering frown. She leaned down to Zi as Halona took questions, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m unimpressed.¡±

    Zi put on a big pout, giving Anna a stinking side-eye. ¡°Girl, you¡¯d better be a little impressed, I helped design that system.¡±

    Anna winced, but stood straight, and spoke distrustfully under her breath. ¡°Anybody who really wanted to could hack the system and gain all that information for their own use.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d have to give it one helluva try; PA¡¯s on a specialized security grid designed by the folks who keep Swedish banks secure.¡±

    ¡°It also seems a little inept to be discussing this information out loud in front of everybody.¡± Anna sneered.

    Zi glanced her way finally, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You know that the best deterrent against crime is effort? I know it sounds like we¡¯re daring Brain Scythe or any other two-bit criminal with this display, but we¡¯re showing them that if they want in, they¡¯re gunna hafta work reeeaaal hard to do it, and they know we¡¯d come down on them like the fist of God for messin¡¯ with our kids.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, they¡¯re giving these out to our kids, not to the police; you think this crap¡¯d stay off of social media? Hell, some kids tell their parents everything.¡±

    Anna opened her mouth to argue, but then had to remind herself that Tasha wasn¡¯t above casually admitting that she and Natalie had practiced kissing during a sleepover, and frequently traded underwear.

    ¡°Point.¡± Anna conceded. She idly reminded herself to talk to her daughter about boundaries before¡­ the next semester happened...

    She swallowed thickly, and Zi rested a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it. ¡°C¡¯mon Annie, they¡¯re doing their best to make PA the safest place in the world for psychic kids. If you nitpick absolutely everything you¡¯re going to fall apart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already falling apart¡­¡± Anna said under her breath.

    ¡°Annie, please listen to me.¡± Zi tugged her closer. ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world. The house¡¯ll be a little quieter, a little less messy, but you¡¯ll have more you time, and you can get in contact with Tasha whenever you want. It¡¯s a modern world, Annie, she¡¯s never gonna be far. Hell, you can get to PA in less than six hours by car; one by plane.¡±

    Anna took a few deep breaths. She couldn¡¯t argue. She could if she tried, but she knew she was stubborn, and she hated devolving into illogical ramblings and circular games of playing the victim. Tasha was a dork, but she was smarter than that¡­ or, at least, Melodica was.

    Zi gave her a long, quiet look, and with a sigh of grievous annoyance, Anna hung her head.

    The crowd parted as the presentation came to an end, and went to examine the different pieces of technology¡ªgutted for the convention¡ªstrewn out on the tables, and Zi led her towards the front.

    Aiden was cutting a dashing figure as he chatted amicably with a couple who was looking at an example student ID, and he turned to face the two approaching women with a handsome smile, which turned brighter when he realized who was coming.

    ¡°Zina Cole!¡± He said, his arms opening as wide as his smile. ¡°I was really hoping to run into you soon! We have a few parents asking more technical questions about the chip system that I¡¯m not exactly privy to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry none, Aiden, I¡¯ll answer whatever the agency allows me to.¡± Zi grinned, and he swept her hand up to his lips for a quick kiss.

    ¡°Always a pleasure, Zina. Who¡¯s your¡ª?¡± Aiden turned towards Anna, and his question abruptly halted as he stared at the blonde woman silently frowning at him. His eyes travelled Anna¡¯s shape for a few wordless seconds too long, then glanced back at Zi with a dazed look. ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡±

    Zi just smiled, and resisted the impulse to shake her head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you about Anna, Aiden.¡±

    Aiden looked back at Anna, his eyes tracing her face carefully, the fingers on his left hand spasming. ¡°So you did!¡± His voice was a tad strained. ¡°Hi there, Miss Anna¡­?¡±

    Up close, Aiden was an even more remarkable specimen of a man. He had a well-composed face, a bit ordinary beyond his high cheekbones and strong jaw, but he wore a light tan well, and his hair had a short, handsome, asymmetrical curl starting from the part that gave him a cute sense of flippancy.

    He filled his suit out well; even with the multiple layers, he couldn¡¯t hide his broad shoulders or the healthy swell of his biceps, nor thighs. He clearly exercised, clearly took care of himself, and he wore such a delightful smile...

    ¡­ Except he was addressing Anna.

    ¡°I have questions about your security system.¡± Anna stated bluntly.

    Zi went unnoticed as she rubbed her face, and Aiden blinked a few times. ¡°Why¡­ yeah! Of course, of course you do! You must have a psionic child, right?¡± He asked, suddenly presenting his hand. She took it reluctantly, and shook stiffly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be asking otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course you wouldn¡¯t. Sorry.¡± Aiden¡¯s cheeks turned a little red, and he swallowed thickly. ¡°Yeah, of course I can help you! What do you need to know?¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to see where these tracking chips are outside of PJ?¡± Anna asked, ignoring the way Aiden¡¯s eyes dipped down towards her torso for a moment.

    Aiden cleared his throat and glanced back up, and Anna further ignored the way Zi was nudging her. ¡°Yes, they are global tracking devices; if, for any reason, a student makes an unscheduled trip outside of Phoenix Town, outside of Arizona, or even outside of America, and they have their ID? We¡¯ll be able to see where they are.¡±

    ¡°And if their tracking chip is removed from their person?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°... You have a lovely frown.¡± Aiden said softly; Anna didn¡¯t so much as react. ¡°Err, well, that would be better fielded towards Mrs. Cole¡­¡±

    Zi answered before Anna could glower at her. ¡°They¡¯d work in conjunction with us to follow standard missing persons procedure involving GPS: find the GPS, walk it back, and figure it out from there. We can figure a lot out from the original crime scene.¡±

    Anna breathed sharply out of her nose. ¡°And how will PA handle visitors and intruders?¡±

    Aiden held out his hands with a grin. ¡°Non-registered visitors will be required to schedule appointments with the front office to even step onto campus. Registered visitors¨Cand the parents of enrolled students are automatically registered¨Cmay visit with a phone call to the front office, and may only be in designated public areas; they can¡¯t enter the dormitories or class buildings without their child or a staff member.¡±

    ¡°And intruders?¡± Anna snarled the slightest bit. To her annoyance, it only seemed to flush him with further color as he stared at her with a rare blink.

    ¡°PA is outfitted with sensors and cameras; the only places that have true privacy are in each student¡¯s private dorm room, bathrooms, and washrooms. Anybody who gets past the gates will leave footprints for us to follow, no matter where they go.¡±

    ¡°And should trouble arise? Should somebody threaten the students?¡±

    ¡°We have a fully equipped emergency team on standby! The ESP¨Cthat¡¯s the Emergency and Security Personnel¨Care outfitted with non-lethal threat-prevention gear, and are trained in emergency medical procedures should anything happen to the students.¡± Aiden turned and pointed at a mannequin standing to the rear left of the security presentation area, and strode over to it, Anna reluctantly following alongside Zi.

    He gestured to the various gear the figure was wearing: a light blue polo with glow-in-the-dark strips around the shoulders, a badge clipped to the front identifying the mannequin as ESP officer #055. All around its hips were supplies to deal with medical emergencies and security threats, including an unloaded taser Anna examined and a one-size-fits-all privacy band with a locking mechanism for psionic threats.

    Anna breathed out slowly, returning the taser to the mannequin¡¯s holster as Aiden continued. ¡°The ESP are also outfitted with watches similar to a FitBit, so if any of them suffer an emergency themselves, we¡¯ll know right away. We¡¯ll have both ESP footmen and ESP desk jockeys watching the cameras and preparing evacuation methods if need be.¡±

    Zi walked up to Anna¡¯s side, wrapping a hand around her arm to squeeze consolingly as Anna just stared blankly around at all the different security measures provided.

    ¡°I told you, Annie, we ain¡¯t half-assing this. The moment rumors started, we started working.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll continue to work to protect our students as best we can.¡± Aiden stated with a friendly smile. He approached Anna with as much chill in his posture as he could manage, and she nearly jerked away as he took one of her hands to squeeze it calmingly. ¡°And if you have any other questions or concerns, here.¡±

    He let her hand go, leaving a business card with his name and number on it. She gave it, then him a quizzical look, and he cracked a grin.

    ¡°If you have more questions, feel free to call me. We can discuss them over dinner sometime!¡± He said with enthusiasm in his voice.

    Anna stared at him in bemusement, and wordlessly passed the business card to Zi. She turned on her heels to walk away, and Zi gave Aiden an apologetic smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s not real fond of psychics, Aiden, you didn¡¯t do nothin¡¯ wrong.¡± She tried to explain.

    ¡°I kinda pity her kid¡­¡± He scratched the back of his head, and Zi chuckled.

    ¡°Her baby girl¡¯s well taken care of; it¡¯s anybody outside of our families she takes issue with.¡± Zi held up his business card. ¡°I¡¯ll hang onto this for her in the meantime; she might change her mind.¡±

    Aiden looked mildly relieved by that line of thought, watching Anna¡¯s rear rock beneath her dress with every step she took, only for her to pause when a panicking couple suddenly pushed through the crowd to confront her.

    ¡°Anna!¡± Lindsey almost gasped her name, the blonde drawing herself up in alarm.

    ¡°Anna, have you seen Danielle or James?!¡± Michael all but pleaded the question, and Anna glanced between the two parents in worry.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t; are they with Tasha?¡± She asked, but Lindsey shook her head.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Tasha, we thought you might know where she was! We looked all over for any sign of the three of them.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart dropped into her stomach. She whirled around towards Zi, who was hustling over with a flat expression.

    ¡°None of y¡¯all worry, we¡¯re gunna find ¡®em.¡± Zi turned to look over her shoulder. ¡°Aiden!¡± She barked, but the man was already pulling a walkie-talkie out of his hip holster. ¡°Three folk! Fifteen year old blonde girl with glasses! And¡­?¡± She glanced towards the Michaels.

    ¡°Twelve year old brunette girl with freckles, and an eight year old brunette boy with a privacy helmet, or a birthmark on his forehead!¡± Trevor answered quickly.

    Aiden relayed the information quickly, and in an instant, Anna felt the energy of the convention change. The attendees were still distracted by the booths, unaware of what was happening, but the official looking folks with the equipment at the edges of the room suddenly perked up and started moving with purpose, communicating with each other and approaching the booths to ask the operators questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for them.¡± Anna told Zi with what felt like a fist around her lungs, and Zi shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a civilian right now, Anna, let the right people do their job.¡± Zi told her, a deep frown on her face as she tugged at her jacket or pulled at her hair.

    ¡°Tasha is missing.¡± Anna growled, her hands balled so tightly that a few knuckles popped, but Zi kept her expression flat and composed.

    ¡°I know, Annie. I know.¡± Zi breathed heavily out through her nose.

    <hr>

    ¡°¡ªmany job opportunities for a diviner looking for a career¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªand I just want to reiterate the opportunities available for you if you decide to join Berriger¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Madeline tried to smile with enough teeth to shut him up. ¡°Lots of room for promotion and structured vacation, I¡¯ve heard¡ª¡±

    The little middle-aged white guy in the suit barreled on. ¡°¡ªand we can easily arrange for a tour, or an interview or¡ª¡±

    Madeline wanted to scream, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to keep playing nice for the guy when one of the convention¡¯s security officers stepped up to them, glanced at Madeline¡¯s convention name tag, and gestured for her attention.

    ¡°Pardon me, miss?¡± The rotund officer asked.

    Madeline flashed him a grateful smile and turned on her heel, though the scout quickly interjected. ¡°Just a second sir, I¡¯m almost¡ª¡±

    ¡°What appears to be the problem, officer?¡± Madeline asked, making the portly man lose his words for a moment as he glanced at her face, but then he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Madeline, if I can just give you my business¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± the officer interrupted, ¡°this is a matter of convention security, please step aside.¡± The man ordered, and the scout flinched, stared at Madeline for a moment, then scampered back a few steps. ¡°Now then; miss Madeline, your professor tells me you¡¯re familiar with a miss Natasha Cooper?¡± He asked.

    Her face tightened a moment, her smile faltering as it creased with confusion, but after a moment¡¯s worry, she nodded. ¡°Yes, she should be right over¡ª¡± She turned to face the chair she¡¯d left Taz sitting in, only to see it empty, ¡°¡ª¡­ there. Did something happen?¡± Madeline asked with a sudden pitch of worry. ¡°I haven¡¯t left her alone for five minutes!¡±

    ¡°That helps us a bit.¡± The officer stated. ¡°A couple reported their two children missing and thought they might be with miss Cooper.¡±

    ¡°Taz didn¡¯t come here with two children.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice grew heavier with concern, and the man swished his beard as he thought it over.

    ¡°Well that makes this a bit harder; you don¡¯t know where she went?¡±

    ¡°No, I left her there to recover from her projection.¡± Madeline shook her head, and turned to face Noelle, who was walking by with a clipboard and a curious look. ¡°Nelly, did you see where Taz went?¡±

    ¡°Ah, oui, Taz all but jumped off of her chair to go looking for ¡®Mel.¡¯¡± Noelle quoted with her fingers, and Madeline just looked more confused.

    ¡°Look for Mel¡­?¡± She repeated to herself. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± She turned to face the security officer. ¡°Would we be allowed to use our psychic abilities to help? We¡¯re diviners, after all.¡±

    The officer opened his mouth to answer, then paused, then picked up his walkie. ¡°Douglas here, the divination booth is offering to help find the missing children¡­ I know what the law is, but we aren¡¯t the police. They¡¯re kids, Edna, we aren¡¯t prosecuting them once we find them ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Copy.¡± He swung the device down and nodded. ¡°We¡¯d appreciate the help.¡±

    ¡°I bet. Noelle?¡± Madeline strode over to the pair of chairs she¡¯d shared with Taz, Noelle on her heels with a small frown.

    ¡°My apologies, Madeline; I could have chased after her, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Nelly, Taz is supposed to be a big girl.¡± Madeline sat down, Noelle sitting down across from her. ¡°I¡¯m hoping she¡¯s just in the bathroom, but I¡¯m worried about those two kids. Can I get their description, officer?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The security officer rattled off ages and physical traits as Madeline and Noelle held hands, their eyes closing, their bodies relaxing.

    Madeline¡¯s consciousness reached out and found Noelle¡¯s easily. The girl¡¯s chill, coffee-shop-atmosphere-like presence met hers with ease, blending together to form a psionic bridge.

    Compared to Taz''s ease in leaving her body, Madeline had to coax Noelle¡¯s mind to eject her consciousness. She imagined gentle hands clutching Noelle¡¯s and pulling her from the ground and into the air, like she was teaching her to fly, and Noelle floated upwards like a brick, hanging onto Madeline until the demi-bridge formed, and the two hid in a private, silent space within the thought bubble, the numerous thoughts and ideas being tossed through the air little more than quiet whispers.

    Some minds poked at the demi-bridge, wordless curiosities brushed aside by Madeline¡¯s will, and she composed herself as she sent a resonating visual of Taz through the thought bubble. All at once, the people in the hall experienced a simultaneous memory of the girl, and Madeline sifted through the confusion to find the hints of familiarity.

    {You make this look so easy, ma belle.} Noelle¡¯s presence brushed against her calmingly, taking the form of a pair of hands running down her back encouragingly.

    {It¡¯s just a really advanced form of mind reading, Nelly.} Noelle¡¯s mental touch was soothing, but Madeline sifted through the loose collection of memories of Taz, seeing her visiting various stalls, but some saw her in a hurry running towards the exit.

    {Do not patronize me by making it sound simple, too.} Noelle thought in a huffy tone. {Shall I look for the two children, then?}

    {Please do.}

    {I will do my best.}

    Taz had definitely left the room, which meant she was away from the densest pocket of psionic resonance. That didn¡¯t mean she was unreachable, however; the building had plenty of people throughout the hallways, just fewer eyes for Madeline to look through, fewer minds to inquire with.

    Madeline silently mused how many times she chased Taz throughout her life. Taz was usually the one following her. Madeline, being the older one, was supposed to be responsible, and give Taz some instruction, and a safe person to come talk to. Madeline liked providing those things to Taz; her little sister-by-bond was a consistent source of fun and affection since their childhood. She suppressed a giggle at the memory of her mother¡¯s face when she helped Taz paint herself up with shoe polish so they could be ¡®twins.¡¯

    Madeline was always ahead of Taz, though, thanks to the difference in their ages, so hunting for her little sister to keep her out of trouble wasn¡¯t unusual.

    What was unusual was Taz running off without telling anyone.

    Noelle¡¯s voice shook Madeline out of her thoughts. {There are many children who match the descriptions given¡­ I doubt they are here anymore if nobody found them yet.}

    {Alright. I¡¯m going to stretch myself out a bit and look through other parts of the building. You should wake up and let them know.}

    {I¡¯ll keep a bridge between us so I can relay information!}

    {Good idea.}

    With that, Noelle¡¯s consciousness left the demi-bridge, leaving Madeline alone to watch her sink like a rock back into her own body.

    The girl was only barely competent at astral projection, if she¡¯d just swallowed her pride and joined the telekinesis stand¡­

    Madeline disrupted that train of thought and traveled beyond the fulminating cloud of thought filling the event hall. With less psychic resonance in the halls, it became harder to see; she was drawn to the small groups of people resting away from the crowds or moving to or from the room for their own reasons.

    The smaller grouping of minds meant she had fewer viewpoints; fewer eyes, fewer memories, her vision filling with muddy blindspots at times as the resonance became too thin to see through.

    Sight beyond sight¡­ if only it were that easy.

    The only person in the nearest bathroom was a woman changing her baby¡¯s diaper, and the woman was too tunnel-visioned to have noticed anything else. Madeline was about to risk stretching herself further into the next hallway, but for a desperate moment, she bothered to check the baby¡¯s mind.

    There were no¡­ comprehensible thoughts in the baby¡¯s head; its mind was filled with impulses and instinct, focused on the feeling of its bottom being wiped, staring up at its mother, gumming its hand, strangely calm and less chaotic than most children¡¯s minds thanks to the song it was listening to¡­

    ¡­ but one its mother didn¡¯t hear.

    Madeline almost didn¡¯t notice it at first because the baby wasn¡¯t using its ears to listen, but its mind. Its developing psychic powers allowed it to receive the telepathic notes of a pair of guitars¡­

    ¡­ and soft singing¡­

    The baby didn¡¯t recognize the words, they were just sounds to it; pretty little sounds that were the most interesting thing in the world to it.

    {¡ªlooking back at the year I wasted with you.

    Summer spent all smiles and singing,

    And I knew I was in trouble when I asked myself:

    ¡®Is this all there is?¡¯}

    That chipper guitar, that sorta playful tone of voice over mournful lyrics of a wasted love, it all sounded inspired by late-2000¡¯s Taylor Swift and¡ª

    Taz.

    Somebody was mentally broadcasting the song, and the baby was just close enough to hear it! Madeline perked up and tried to pinpoint the source, and follow that weak connection through the walls.

    It didn¡¯t take terribly long to find three minds huddled together in a utility closet somewhere.

    One was very young, very anxious, focused on the song and soothing out thoughts tinged with purple. The next mind was a little older, relaxed, almost entirely taken by the song. It wasn¡¯t broadcasting its thoughts like the younger one, so it was harder to feel¡­ but the last mind there made Madeline sigh deeply in relief.

    She tried to create a bridge between them, but she was too far from her body. Taz was too focused on her song to notice, so Madeline drew herself back to her body and woke up.

    Noelle glanced at her curiously, and the police officer drew himself up as Madeline stood, took a moment to settle back into her physical body and shake off the phantom feeling of flight, and nodded.

    ¡°I think I found all three of them.¡± She said, and the officer looked pleased.

    ¡°Take us to ¡®em, miss.¡± He ordered, lifting his walkie-talkie to inform the rest of the security team.

    Madeline radiated an aura of ¡®move aside¡¯ as she walked towards the exit with purpose. Noelle followed her at her left, looking monumentally pleased as people watched her, Madeline, and the officer, though her satisfied smirk morphed into one of immense surprise when, a few steps from the door, they were joined by a few figures, some she recognized: a man and a woman that were probably the parents of the missing children, the head of ESP: Aiden Walsh, and Madeline¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡­ and a contender for one of the most ravishing women Noelle had ever laid her eyes on.

    ¡°You found Tasha?!¡± Anna asked Madeline with a sense of urgency, her hands anxiously squeezing Madeline¡¯s shoulders.

    Madeline gave a mild wince, but didn¡¯t begrudge her aunt for her worried grip. ¡°Yes, and if what I felt is right, she should be completely and totally fine.¡± She explained, and Anna¡¯s face sagged in relief.

    ¡°And our children are with her?¡± Lindsey asked, antsy on her feet, pressing to Anna¡¯s back in similar nervousness.

    ¡°Yes, I felt two more minds with her, both felt young.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste too much time, then.¡± Zi said, pulling Anna off of her daughter before patting her back. ¡°Lead the way, honey.¡±

    Madeline grinned, and continued forward with a small entourage behind her.

    Eyes followed the group, wondering why they were bustling about so quickly, and Madeline opened her mind up as she passed by the bathroom. With a small smile, she still heard singing, devolving into some giggling.

    It wasn¡¯t as difficult to pinpoint as it wasn¡¯t through the developing brain of an infant, and Madeline was pleased that her brush against Taz¡¯s mind was instantly accepted.

    {You are in so much trouble¡­}

    {Eh?!} Taz¡¯s thoughts were instantly muddled in confusion and worry.

    {Stay still, I¡¯m coming to find you.} Madeline ordered.

    Madeline turned down a thinner hallway than the main walk path and walked until she passed by a door marked Janitor¡¯s Supplies, the low, comforting sounds of guitar coming out of it.

    With a twist of the door handle, the entourage gathered around at her back stare at the four figures in the room.

    Taz was sitting on an upturned bucket, smiling sheepishly up at her family, Anna¡¯s eyes locked firmly on her daughter and radiating both anger and relief. Danielle sat cross-legged on the floor, James head in her lap, her hand running through his short brown hair as clutched his stegosaurus to his chest like it was the only thing keeping him intact. His eyes were shut, his body language exhausted and tense.

    And, standing next to Taz was a girl familiar to some, her silvery-hair contrasting Taz¡¯s golden locks, her fish scale jacket swaying as she rocked back and forth, strumming an exact copy of the guitar in Taz¡¯s hands, humming a familiar song that Madeline couldn¡¯t quite remember, but she knew for certain it was an old rock song.

    ¡°Danielle, James¡­¡± Trevor whispered, staring down at his children. The group parted, and Taz stood to give both Trevor and Lindsey space as they knelt down with their children. James whimpered as he was lifted into his father¡¯s grip, and both husband and wife kissed his head and examined him for injury, before Lindsey helped Danielle off the floor.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡± She asked in a very gentle voice, keeping calm with her receding fear.

    Danielle gave her mom an apologetic look, and mumbled below her breath.

    ¡°Speak up, honey.¡±

    ¡°W-we¡¯re fine! Um¡­ James took his helmet off so he could play with one of the toys at the telekinesis booth, and he was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Danielle convinced him to take his helmet off.¡± Melodica interjected, and Danielle gasped a betrayed woman¡¯s gasp.

    ¡°Tattletale!¡± Danielle accused, and Melodica snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to your mother!¡± Melodica snapped, and twisting on the toes of her seashell sandals, she spun over to Taz¡¯s other side with a grin. ¡°We felt them when we went into the thought bubble so I followed them to make sure they were okay.¡±

    ¡°Then she contacted me to come find them, and we¡¯ve been playing for James so he wouldn¡¯t have a meltdown.¡± Taz added, prompting a nod from Mel.

    ¡°And you very nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± Anna¡¯s voice dipped to a low growl, storming into the closet. Taz stood, her expression melted into fear once more as her mother stood over her, then all but collapsed on her daughter in a tight embrace. ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t you ever scare me like that again, however¡­ but¡­ good.¡± She sighed deeply, kissing the side of Taz¡¯s head.

    ¡°Aaaannnnd?¡± Melodica leaned in with a cheeky smile, and Anna rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You as well, Mel.¡± Anna said with a hint of fondness in her voice.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that¡¯s that crisis averted.¡± Aiden said with a lop-sided grin, officer Douglas nodding by his side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the call.¡± Douglas said, and Aiden quickly held up a hand.

    ¡°Put out a call to look for a missing privacy helmet as well.¡±

    ¡°Yessir.¡±

    <hr>

    The convention center conference building, situated to the west of the main north and south buildings, was a good deal quieter, both in the ears and in the mind.

    The lobby was still fairly active; other than a few businessy types sitting around waiting for a meeting being held in the building, there were a handful of psychics relaxing.

    Anna guessed some had some form of Mustafi Syndrome like James did. She stared at the boy, who was sitting with a small group of children that were gathered around Taz in front of the enormous mirror structure with the pretentious name Anna couldn¡¯t quite remember.

    It was hard to imagine what it was like hearing everyone¡¯s thoughts unfiltered. Taz rarely felt mental exhaustion since she was required to wear her privacy band while out of the house and around school, but Anna remembered having to tend to her daughter¡¯s forty-eight hour headache after the first PA convention they¡¯d gone to, where Taz had spent almost the entire day sharing peoples¡¯ thoughts.

    Taz had kept her mind more restrained during the next convention they¡¯d attended, and only spent a single night too mentally exhausted to do much more than eat and watch TV.

    Anna turned her ear towards Taz and her guitar, Melodica by her side, either harmonizing with her or playing bass for the songs they¡¯d practiced. They were playing one of Robbie¡¯s favorite Green Day songs, a slow and melancholy rock melody that Anna once enjoyed before his ambitions soured it for her.

    Tea and coffee had been passed around to anyone who wanted it¨Cwith juice for the kids¨Cand Anna was currently savoring some chamomile. Zi was by her side, using one of the short tables provided to write up a report on her laptop.

    Lindsey and Trevor were seated closer to Taz, watching James as Danielle imitated Taz¡¯s hand motions to the best of her abilities, while Madeline and Noelle stood at the rear of the group of kids enjoying Taz¡¯s playing.

    Anna smiled to herself as she heard more than a few passing comments from some of the other parents sitting around about her daughter¡¯s playing, one man lamenting that he¡¯d sold his guitar too early in his life.

    ¡°Music doesn¡¯t usually create a filter, does it?¡± Anna heard to her rear left. She looked over her shoulder at a pair of men in nice suits, watching Taz while speaking in low whispers to each other.

    ¡°Not usually, no.¡± The black-haired man said, watching curiously.

    ¡°So that girl¡¯s music stops telepathy.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think she might be creating a subconscious nullifying aura and is using her guitar as a sort of focus in order to calm¡ª¡±

    ¡°Anti-psychic music!¡±

    ¡°Todd, no¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Anna did note that all of the kids gathered around were bare-headed, even James, and none of them were fussing.

    ¡°She¡¯s a natural¡­¡± Anna mumbled under her breath.

    Zi glanced up at Anna¡¯s voice, and reached over to squeeze her friend¡¯s knee. Anna¡¯s hand quickly took Zi¡¯s, squeezing it for support as she watched her daughter with a pained smile. Zi squeezed the blonde¡¯s fingers, and leaned her head over towards Anna.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be incredible at PA, Anna. She¡¯ll absolutely kill it.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t answer for a while, her thumb running over Zi¡¯s knuckles. ¡°She deserves more.¡±

    ¡°Then make sure she gets it.¡± Zi said, Anna¡¯s continued obstinance provoking an edge of impatience in Zi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Anna heard, looking up to see Madeline standing there with a concerned smile, Noelle by her side and eyeing Anna much in the same way a good number of men did. ¡°You alright? I thought you were gunna have a heart attack on the way over to Taz.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Maddy, thank you.¡± Anna stood slowly, and threw her arms around the girl, holding her tight to try and transfer all the love and thankfulness she could without having to say any more.

    Madeline hugged back, patting Anna¡¯s shoulder after a moment so they could give one another some space.

    ¡°Tasha¡¯s very lucky to have such a good older sister.¡± Anna smiled, and reached up to give Madeline¡¯s cheek an affectionate pinch. ¡°I am as well.¡±

    ¡°I gotta put these talents of mine to use somehow.¡± Madeline smiled proudly, which began to fade when Noelle cleared her throat and took a step closer, her eyes fixated on Anna with enough intensity to make the blonde¡¯s cheer waver.

    Noelle gave a well-practiced curtsy, and spoke with an amorous air to her words, ¡°Bonjour, mon ange! Quel dommage que je doive te rencontrer dans des circonstances si s¨¦rieuses!" She then cleared her throat, straightened up, and smiled. ¡°I am glad we¡¯ve come to such a happy ending!¡±

    Anna¡¯s brow knit as she stared at the girl, her head tilting, her jaw cocking. "Ah, tu dois ¨ºtre Noelle. Madeline m''a dit de me m¨¦fier de toi." She answered.

    Madeline¡¯s head twisted in alarm towards Anna, and Noelle reared back, a loud, exaggerated gasp escaping her mouth as she held her hands over her breasts. "Eh?! Tu parles fran?ais?!¡± Noelle leaned closed to Anna with an excited grin. ¡°AH! Mon coeur va exploser tant je suis excit¨¦e!"

    Anna¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. "Calmes toi. M¨ºme si les circonstances me le permettaient, je ne suis pas int¨¦ress¨¦e."

    With all the swagger of a theater major, Noelle¡¯s expression and posture sank, looking ready to faint. "Oh, et juste comme ?a, je suis pleine de malheur..."

    Madeline stared at her mother with a confused look, but Zi just shrugged, not looking surprised. However, before she could ask any questions, the door to the building opened, and Aiden walked in with a pair of security officers. Aiden was all smiles and pleased with himself as he walked straight over to the crowd of kids, one officer going to talk to Madeline and Noelle, the other going to speak to the Michaels.

    ¡°Miss Cooper?¡± Aiden asked, the guitar playing coming to a halt as Taz looked up at the blindingly handsome man with a look of surprise, Melodica still strumming away as she mouthed the lyrics to Boulevard of Broken Dreams. ¡°And¡­ you, miss¡­?¡±

    Melodica paused in her jamming with a pout, and gestured to Taz. ¡°I¡¯m with her, she¡¯ll do the talking.¡±

    Aiden looked mildly surprised with the attitude, but kept a gentle tone of voice. ¡°Well I still need to ask you questions since you were involved, miss¡­?¡± He fished again.

    Melodica sighed with all the annoyance in the world, and stopped her strumming. ¡°Melodica.¡±

    ¡°Melodica what?¡±

    Melodica looked confused, and she and Taz shared an uncertain look. ¡°Cooper, I guess?¡± She gave a little shrug.

    ¡°Sisters?¡± Aiden glanced between them, and Taz shook her head.

    ¡°Mel¡¯s my tulpa!¡± She answered, and Aiden stared blankly as Taz¡¯s hand disappeared into Melodica¡¯s face, making the girl¡¯s nostrils flare in an annoyed pout. Almost as one, the curious children surrounding the two stood to stick their hands out through Melodica¡¯s body, and the silver-haired girl shrieked in indignity.

    ¡°Nope! No! This is weird!¡± She yelped, the kids giggling as she tried to hop away. ¡°Back, gremlins! MOM!¡± Melodica raised her voice in terror, before, with the blink of an eye and the beat of a heart, she was gone.

    Anna only looked mildly annoyed to have Melodica hiding behind her chair, whimpering. ¡°Not a fan of crowds, Mel?¡± She asked dryly.

    ¡°Not a fan of people trying to stick their hands in me!¡± Melodica huffed.

    Aiden watched the scene with disbelief written across every inch of his features before he turned to Taz. The little blonde suddenly seemed shy, watching the scene play out with her guitar clutched to her chest, though amused as the crowd of children suddenly moved to surround her nervous mother while Mel, despite possessing the power of intangibility, decided to express herself by climbing on top of the chair¡¯s back as giggling hands raised towards her.

    ¡°Mel¡¯s¡­ a lot.¡± Taz explained with a nervous little smile.

    ¡°You said she¡¯s a tulpa?¡± Aiden asked, tilting his head at the scene as Anna suddenly stood, and with a remarkable amount of control, calmly eased the herd of kids into not crowding her with the help of their parents.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz answered with a quick nod.

    ¡°Melodica¡¯s been part of the family since, I wanna say, she was six years old?¡± Madeline said, walking over on her long, long legs to sit down next to Taz and tussle her hair.

    ¡°She is so cuuuute¡­¡± Noelle purred, glancing between Taz and her tulpa.

    Melodica, still crouched on top of Anna¡¯s chair, huffed. ¡°Mom, can I take off my feet?¡±

    ¡°You are only going to draw more attention with your tail.¡± Anna answered dryly, and Melodica made unhappy little fists.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t swim without my fin! I¡¯m not Superman, I can¡¯t fly while I have feet!¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyebrow twitched, resisting the overwhelming impulse to argue with the thoughtform about how gravity and illusions worked, but rather than answer, she simply squeezed the bridge of her nose and Melodica whimpered and suffered under her own self-imposed rules.

    Aiden¡¯s expression was one of quiet wonder as he compartmentalized everything Taz had done in the past half hour, looking at the group of children who struggled to maintain a filter against telepathy, yet seemed calm and playful; then to the young girl shaking her long, scaled tail and giggling in delight as she swam around her facepalming ¡®mother.¡¯

    ¡°Well¡­ Natasha?¡± Aiden looked down at the girl watching the scene with embarrassed amusement, and Taz met his eyes curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this little Q&A short, if you don¡¯t mind; I have an important phone call to make.¡±

    ¡°O-okay! I don¡¯t mind.¡± Taz did her best to smile with confidence, and leaned into Madeline when she hugged her close.

 Chapter 6 Part 1: Christmas Cheer

    The Shakesperian play ¡®Julius Caesar¡¯ features a soothsayer who famously declares ¡°beware the Ides of March.¡± This character was supposedly based off of a real encounter the real Julius Caesar had experienced, and regaled with his senate and various guests he entertained up until the forewarned day.

    Upon the Ides, Caesar sequestered himself while claiming illness and refused any company, and later learned that an assassination attempt had been thwarted when his lifelong companion, Brutus, confessed to the plan to Caesar¡¯s son, Marc Antony. The play¡¯s triumphant recounting of its heroes¡¯ rooting out the traitors, as well as the civil war that followed, garnered little attention from the tragedy-loving audiences of Shakespeare¡¯s time, but nowadays is a beloved romanticization of one of Rome¡¯s greatest rulers.

    Caesar¡¯s multiple attempts to find the soothsayer that had saved him is well-documented, as is the legendary Oracle of Delphi, and numerous other ancient diviners who, through practice, natural gifts, or the use of various substances to heighten their psionic focus, were capable of predicting events of extraordinary import, or imparting knowledge of the past and present that would have been lost on a normal person. Diviners of the modern age have a much less dramatic role in society, but are still highly sought after by ambitious (or desperate) individuals.

    <hr>

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Taz twitched, her dream of having to perform on the America¡¯s Got Talent stage wearing nothing but whipped cream mercifully ending.

    ¡°Taz! Wake up!¡± Melodica whispered insistently.

    She made a low, tired noise in response, and opened her eyes. Melodica¡¯s blurry figure was leaning over her bed, her posture visibly quivering with excitement.

    ¡°Taaaaaaaz!¡± Melodica shimmied in place in excitement, and Taz reached over to her nightstand to grab her glasses before looking at the clock.

    Then, she collapsed back onto her pillow with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not even seven yet, Mel¡­¡± Taz mumbled, her eyes closed until she felt her own mind being forcibly used against her will to create two telekinetic surfaces at the ends of Melodica¡¯s fingers to force her eyelids open. ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Taz, use your stupid nose!¡± Mel ordered.

    With a growl, Taz sniffed at the air almost begrudgingly, and after a few moments, her eyes fluttered open, the fog in her head lifting as she pushed herself out of her lying position.

    A buttery, rich smell of cooking batter, the subtle notes of chocolate...

    With a small gasp, Taz and Melodica met each other¡¯s eyes with excitement, and spoke together: ¡°Waffles!¡±

    <hr>

    Early Christmas morning in Arizona came with the slightest nip of a chill, though it was still far from being cold enough for snow. It was, still, just enough for Taz to slip into some socks in addition to her pajamas and stumble-rush downstairs to follow the smell of breakfast.

    She bungled through the living room, where a four foot Christmas tree had been raised in the corner with glittering tassels and simple ornaments, but Taz didn¡¯t notice the collection of presents underneath it; only Mel paused in her swimming to give the pile a curious look before flying after her creator.

    ¡°WAFFLES!¡± Taz burst into the kitchen yelping in excitement, and her mother, in a fluffy faded-pink bathrobe and bunny slippers, gave her a demure smile and turned to hand her a plate.

    ¡°You¡¯re an addict, love.¡± Anna said with an amused smile, and Taz immediately started scrounging through the cabinets until her mother spoke up again. ¡°Syrup¡¯s on the table already, hon.¡±

    Taz sat, the syrup flying into her hands, and was halfway through her waffles by the time Anna sat down with her own small stack. Taz¡¯s was packed with chocolate chips and covered in syrup, while Anna¡¯s had a scattering of blueberries and a syrup swirl added almost as a decorative afterthought.

    Melodica floated around Taz, her tail squirming in delight as she shared in their favorite morning meal¡ªthough Anna would argue that it was more of a dessert than breakfast.

    Tasha went through a glass and a half of milk in the process of finishing her breakfast, and Anna also mused that it was a good thing she hadn¡¯t gained the psychics¡¯ near universal lactose intolerance.

    Anna finished her breakfast and set the dishes in the wash by the time Tasha came out of the bathroom, still rubbing her belly and walking the walk of somebody who was going to enjoy their day no matter what was thrown their way.

    The older Cooper hid a small, pained smile; Tasha would have plenty more to celebrate before noon.

    In the weeks following the PA Convention, things had returned to a more¡­ conservative normalcy. Anna drove Tasha to and from school, and while they were out together, didn¡¯t allow Tasha to leave her eyesight. Their Wednesday evenings were spent shooting, Tasha babysat Teddy once a week so Zi and Randy could enjoy a private evening, and Tasha¡¯s various friends would swing by to hang out and practice their instruments.

    Tasha didn¡¯t go out without somebody Anna trusted watching over her, and considering Anna¡¯s narrow social life, that came to about three people in total; technically four, since Madeline was home for the holidays.

    In her downtime, Anna was all but glued to the news. She kept up with any mention of Brain Scythe, and was growing steadily aggravated. They were quiet, which made sense, since terrorist organizations attacking children that got too loud would be sent to hell in a heartbeat.

    There had been a kidnapping in Sahuarita just a night ago, a teenage hispanic boy by the name of Armando had gone for a walk around midday and never returned. He was seen on a few outdoor security cameras, a few neighbors confirmed he had been seen on the sidewalk, and then¡­ gone.

    The only thing that had kept Anna from calling North Petersburg Highschool and pulling her daughter out indefinitely was Zi¡¯s reassurance, and so far¡­ so far they¡¯d made it to Christmas with Tasha having lived more or less normally.

    All it took was one blink, though¡­

    Anna finished cleaning the kitchen and was stewing in her worries when she heard Tasha¡¯s footsteps come down the stairs for the second time, and she turned to see her daughter enter the kitchen with a big smile, a pointed white and red cap on her head, Melodica having materialized a matching hat.

    In Tasha¡¯s hands was a small present, amateurishly covered in blue and white snowflake-patterned gift wrap, with a silver bow stuck on top.

    Anna blinked in surprise as Tasha ran over and stuck the present in her face, and reached up to take it as Tasha and Melodica both threw their arms out with a simultaneous: ¡°Merry Christmas, mom!¡±

    ¡°O-oh!¡± Anna stared at the present, taken aback as the girls beamed up at her.

    ¡°I know we usually trade gifts at the Coles, but I thought you¡¯d wanna open this one here!¡± Melodica said, almost quivering in excitement as their mother put the present on the table to start unwrapping it.

    It was definitely wrapped by Tasha; if she¡¯d gotten her aunt¡¯s help, it would have been flawless, but there was a charm to Tasha¡¯s work, and quite a bit of tape as well¡­

    Anna couldn¡¯t suppress the bubble of excitement in her belly. She didn¡¯t get gifts often, and¡­ anything was nicer than the demons haunting her thoughts. Tearing the wrapping off, she got to the cardboard box it contained, and inside that, she curiously pulled out a wrapped up picture frame, and underneath that, a small metal locket.

    The picture frame was empty, but there wasn¡¯t a way to put a picture inside of it; the glass covering, she realized, was a screen. It took Anna¡¯s curious searching with her fingertips to realize there were a few electric sockets in its back.

    ¡°It¡¯s digital!¡± Melodica told her with a big smile.

    ¡°Yeah, you can upload your pictures to it from the computer, or your phone!¡± Tasha added, bouncing in place with a smile. ¡°Did we put the pamphlet in the box?¡± She suddenly asked Melodica, who shrugged. ¡°Well it¡¯s either in the box or in my room, but there¡¯s all sortsa settings and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look at the locket!¡± Melodica suddenly interrupted. Tasha gasped, and gave a quick, encouraging nod as Anna switched her focus, staring at the heart-shaped, latched pendant on a golden chain.

    ¡°Tasha, sweetie, you didn¡¯t spend all your money on these things, did you?¡± Anna asked, her expression somewhere between concerned and non-comprehension when she glanced up at her daughter. She was used to gifts like songs her daughter was composing, or a picture she¡¯d painted in that anime style her daughter loved.

    ¡°No! Well¡­ not my money.¡± Tasha answered bashfully. ¡°I used some of the money Robbie sent.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anna responded, not even hearing the answer. The locket didn¡¯t feel gold, but that was for the better; Tasha shouldn¡¯t have been spending money like crazy, even when it was a gift. Still, it had a nice weight to it, it didn¡¯t feel cheap¡­

    She¡¯d opened the locket to find a picture of Tasha and Melodica beaming and throwing peace signs; behind them, Madeline had an arm around Tasha¡¯s shoulder, smiling gratefully at the photographer, and seated in front of all three on a little red cushion was a grinning Teddy, clutching a toy steering wheel.

    ¡®To the best mother & aunt we could ask for!¡¯ - N, M, M, & T

    The house fell to such silence, that all present could hear the attic creaking upstairs with a gust of wind. Anna stood so still, breathing so gently it was like she was a statue.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Tasha asked gently, reaching up to rub her mother¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°H-huh?¡± Anna shook her head, her vision strangely misty, necessitating a quick wipe on her robe sleeve so she could see her daughter.

    ¡°Is it okay? Do you like it?¡± Tasha asked.

    ¡°Y-yes! Yes, I do.¡± Anna knelt down to gather her daughter up in her arms. Her heart hurt tremendously, but it certainly wasn¡¯t in a bad way! In fact, this was a sort of hurt she liked. Her mind was afire, every instinct in the world told her to gather her daughter up and protect her as best she could¡­ but something needed to be done.

    ¡°G-good! You just went¡­ really quiet for a minute.¡± Tasha mumbled, her neck growing stiff as her mother wouldn¡¯t stop squeezing her.

    ¡°She¡¯s crying~.¡± Melodica teased, prompting a small, angry whimper from Anna, who shoved her hand through Melodica¡¯s face.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Anna ordered in a burbling voice, a sudden hiccup escaping her as warmth and worry surged in her chest.

    ¡°She likes iiiit~!¡± Melodica sang with a hand through her face.

    ¡°Melodica¡­¡± Anna said warningly. They both knew she couldn¡¯t actually do anything to punish the tulpa, but the giggling, Christmas-hatted mermaid stopped and just hovered in place, swishing her tail and humming Jingle Bells to herself.

    Letting go of her daughter was¡­ surprisingly difficult. Anna¡¯s cheek twitched as she pulled her arms from around her daughter¡¯s neck and rest her hands on her shoulders, staring down at her and blinking to keep her stupid tears at bay.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her thumb traced Tasha¡¯s chin, before she gave it a small, affectionate pinch, and then stood back, straightening up with a difficult, deep breath that left her feeling a little bit light-headed.

    Tasha was staring at her mother in partial worry, though she was mainly excited that Anna seemed to like her gifts. The locket was thrown over Anna¡¯s neck immediately, and in a rare instance of Anna being visibly, outwardly happy, the woman began to hum along with Melodica, the latter even following Anna around so they could harmonize as Anna examined the picture frame.

    ¡°Tasha, hon, will you take this up to the computer desk?¡± Anna asked, passing the gift over to her daughter. ¡°Then, come downstairs and join me in the living room. Your gifts are next.¡± Anna stated. ¡°These ones are also very personal, so¡­ we¡¯ll open them here.¡±

    Tasha brightened up and nodded, the picture frame jumping from Anna¡¯s grip and into her daughter¡¯s hands so she could speed off upstairs, Melodica following her with a giggle.

    Anna sighed deeply as she walked into the living room and slowly sat down in her recliner, staring at the pile of presents. It was going to be a long holiday¡­

    <hr>

    Taz was the queen of garbage, and proudly did she sit upon her garbage throne.

    Shining shreds of gift wrap surrounded her like a cocoon, in all different colors and styles, and all ripped to hell and back, because, to Taz, half the fun of opening a gift was getting to butchering the calculated wrapping job with her bare hands and craft a nest for her to perch upon.

    Anna was taking pictures and smirking to herself as Taz stared at the impressive pile of gifts she had left over.

    ¡°Jeez, are we broke now, mom?¡± Taz asked jokingly, all smiles as she stared at the pile of gifts she¡¯d already opened. Most of them were pretty utilitarian, not quite the sorta stuff Taz really liked as gifts: notepads, pens, pencils, binders and folders, all of them with some sort of oceanic theme to them. They all matched the aqua blue backpack she¡¯d just opened up, with its seashell decals and little fins attached to the sides and bottom.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like them, dear?¡± Anna asked teasingly, and Melodica jumped out of the pile of gifts with sparkles literally filling her eyes.

    ¡°I love them!¡± Melodica squeaked, picking up a seafoam green notebook with a mermaid swimming on the cover. ¡°This one¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°You mean ours?¡± Taz snickered, and Melodica shook her head.

    ¡°Mine exclusively!¡±

    ¡°What does a tulpa need to write that I don¡¯t already know about¡­?¡±

    ¡°About how her creator doesn¡¯t understand her own creation¡¯s complex feelings!¡± Melodica growled, clutching the notebook to her chest, partially clipping through her illusory body.

    ¡°You just want a notebook for sketching new outfits in, don¡¯t you?¡± Anna asked with a sigh, earning a quick, eager nod from the beaming mermaid. Anna remembered when Melodica was little more than a puppet Taz could talk through, whose personality was practically inseparable from Taz¡¯s¡­

    ¡°So¡­ not that I¡¯m, um, ungrateful or anything, but, uh¡­¡± Taz blushed a little as she opened up a pack of water-themed highlighters and dry erase markers. ¡°But what¡¯s with all the school stuff? I¡¯m not even out of my old stuff from fall semester.¡±

    Anna swallowed thickly as she passed the next present over to her daughter, and answered after the frenzy of ripping and tearing that added to the garbage queen¡¯s throne. ¡°We¡¯re going into a new era, Taz.¡± Anna answered in a gentle voice. ¡°I want you to¡­ feel ready for it. So I¡­ splurged a little.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay¡­¡± Taz hummed, opening up the rectangular box, her eyebrows nearly jumping as high as she did when she saw what was inside. ¡°Holy shit, mom!¡±

    ¡°Taz!¡± Anna glared, and Taz quickly covered her mouth to smother another curse. Anna calmed herself, and gave her daughter a small, knowing smile as she reached into the box and held up a brand new laptop; not one of the tiny cheap ones, either.

    ¡°Mom?!¡± Taz whimpered, hugging the box to her chest.

    ¡°One of these¡­¡± Anna pushed around the shrunken pile of gifts remaining, ¡°should have the laptop skin. I thought I¡¯d keep it in the theme, but it was cheaper to buy the skin separately.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± Taz stuttered, and Melodica hung off of her shoulder, staring at their mother in further wonder. ¡°Why? I-I¡¯m really grateful but it¡¯s really sudden and¡ª¡±

    Taz blinked as another package was handed over to her.

    Slowly she set the laptop down to give her mother a curious, almost concerned look before she opened it, and was rendered speechless, further so by the next gift, and the next.

    A brand new phone, an electronic tablet, and a big, heavy package that Taz opened to find a mini fridge in the style of an old red hot rod.

    Taz stared at her gifts, opening them up to see the boxes weren¡¯t just jokes, and gave her mother a wide-eyed stare of non-comprehension that left Anna feeling both sad, and a little bit smug.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Taz mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s all so expensive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worth it, my love.¡± Anna said, standing up to kiss her daughter¡¯s forehead, only to be suddenly dragged into a tight hug that she returned gratefully. The two girls rocked back and forth a moment, and Anna savored the feel of her daughter in her arms.

    ¡°... Are you okay¡­?¡± Taz asked after a while of holding one another, and Anna chuckled.

    ¡°Fine, hon, I¡¯m fine.¡± She stroked her daughter¡¯s hair, and gently nudged her off.

    Taz stared at her new electronics and her mini fridge in wide-eyed shock, rubbing her temples in thought as Melodica swam around them, picking them up to ¡®ooh¡¯ and ¡®aah¡¯, and Taz finally seemed to shake the funk out of her head and knelt down to examine the fridge.

    ¡°Man, where am I going to fit you? Maybe under the desk?¡±

    ¡°But then you don¡¯t have a place to put your legs!¡± Melodica mentioned, swimming through the fridge a few times.

    ¡°Yeah, ugh! I might have to move the desk or something, ¡®cuz it¡¯s kinda stuck between the door and the bed¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that, dear.¡± Anna said in a gentle tone, forcing herself to remain relaxed, forcing her skin to stop crawling along her arms.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Taz asked, and Anna slowly pushed herself up to stand, threw her hair back behind her head, and let out a deep, calming breath.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Anna ordered. ¡°I have one last present.¡± She walked out of the living room and into her study past the kitchen, opposite of the den.

    Taz sat in silence, listening to her mother¡¯s moving about and staring down at her shiny new things. Her mother was usually against buying her these nice, modern electronics. She would tell her, whenever Taz asked, that she should be more focused on studying, playing her instruments, or any number of other artistic skills.

    It often frustrated Taz¨Cif only because playing with Madeline¡¯s stuff gave her an aching need¨Cbut staring at this all at once, she could only feel the slightest bit of trepidation; it felt too good to be true, but her mother wasn¡¯t the sort to go this far to trick her.

    She opened the laptop box and checked it and the components, wondering if it was somehow locked out of specific functions right from the factory, but the only way she¡¯d be able to tell was to plug it in.

    Anna emerged from her study holding a manilla folder in her hands, walking slowly back to the living room. Taz stared at her mother, then at the folder with curiosity, and watched her push aside some of the wrapping Taz was lounging on to join her on her trash throne.

    Taz blinked as her mother held a pen out to her, then set the folder on the table in front of her and opened it to a small stack of papers, at the top of which sat:

    ¡®Phoenix-Paiute Academy Student Enrollment Form.¡¯

    And signed at every empty line, other than the student signature at the bottom, was Anastasia Cooper.

    Taz blinked at her mother, who stared at the form in a blank sadness, before turning to look up at her daughter.

    Then, yell in fright as she was almost tackled right off the couch amidst a feral shriek of adolescent joy.

    ¡°Are you serious?!??¡± Taz squealed at the top of her lungs, staring at her mother in wide-eyed awe over her askew glasses.

    ¡°Y-yes, dear¡­¡± Anna answered, trying to push herself back up, but Taz wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious!??!¡± Taz was more whimpering now, but it was still ear-piercing. Anna just nodded her head, hoping it wouldn¡¯t prompt more helium-voiced squealing or tighter hugs, and to her relief, Taz lept off her, leaping around on the couch with Melodica, their excitement filling the house top to bottom, and Anna suspected upsetting a dog on a nearby property¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re going to PA?!¡± Melodica yelled joyously, swimming through the air in loops and swirls and happy flips while bubbles and sparkles shimmered in her wake.

    ¡°W-we are, right?!¡± Taz glanced back at Anna, who, once more, after a moment of hesitation, nodded.

    The shrieking began anew, and Taz asked her mother the same question three more times before she finally settled down enough to sit on the couch and, with a focus belying the sheer adrenaline coursing through Taz¡¯s veins, oh-so-very carefully wrote her name on the unmarked line at the very bottom of the paper.

    Anna didn¡¯t even get a moment to resent her decision as Taz collapsed on her again.

    ¡°Thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you¡ª¡±

    ¡°TASHA.¡± Anna shouted above her daughter, pushing her off of her with a gasp for air.

    Taz just looked at her mother with shining eyes full of tears, and Anna couldn¡¯t help but give a bittersweet little smile at her daughter¡¯s raw show of emotion.

    ¡°Tasha¡­¡± Anna began slowly, and her daughter nodded, clearly too full of emotion to do anything but breathe and listen. ¡°Listen¡­¡± Anna bridged her fingers in front of her belly, and gave a small sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my mind about PA.¡± She stated very calmly, looking back at her now worried daughter.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Taz¡¯s eyes shifted over to the folder and the form she just signed.

    ¡°But, my first priority in life is, and always has been, your happiness and wellbeing.¡± Anna¡¯s hand squeezed Taz¡¯s knee, and she hung her head, quiet for a moment, but then, ¡°I don¡¯t think PA will give you the satisfying life you think it will, but I do think it will keep you safe.¡± Anna sighed. ¡°Safer than what I can provide.¡±

    Taz¡¯s expression wavered, and her hand quickly grasped her mother¡¯s squeezing it comfortingly. ¡°I-I mean, I haven¡¯t gotten kidnapped!¡± Taz tried to reassure her with an awkward smile.

    Anna brushed her thumb over Taz¡¯s knuckles, and she quietly shook her head. ¡°I know you think you¡¯ve been safe, Tasha, but it only takes one misstep. You understand?¡± Anna glanced over at her daughter miserably, making Taz wince. ¡°It¡¯s not a single mistake either of us can make, it¡¯s a decision made by a group of people who don¡¯t care about your wellbeing.¡±

    Taz¡¯s chin sank towards her chest, and she gave a slow, unsure nod. Anna, this time, hugged her, burying her face into her daughter¡¯s waterfall of blonde hair.

    ¡°Remember what you told me on the way to the convention?¡± Anna asked in a low, careful whisper. ¡°You wanted to use your powers to improve your non-psychic abilities. I want to hear what you and Melodica do together, I want to see it.¡± She whispered into Taz¡¯s ear, making her shoulders unknit as the topic switched to less¡­ concerning matters. ¡°This academy will train that psychic talent of yours but I expect so much more from you.¡±

    Their hug parted, and Taz nodded up at her mother. ¡°I-I understand. I know.¡±

    ¡°So that means you do more than practice those powers.¡± Anna huffed, carefully reaching over to the folder to pass Taz a new sheet of paper. ¡°You have your core classes, of course, but see down here?¡± She tapped a series of boxes under the ¡®Electives¡¯ category. ¡°These shouldn¡¯t be related to psionics.¡± Anna raised her golden eyebrows. ¡°Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°A-ah!¡± Taz grasped the sheet, reading over the electives carefully. ¡°Yeah! I understand. Not even one psychic elec¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°Mmmmusic and¡ªuh¡­ oh! Art could be fun¡­¡± Taz mumbled to herself, and Melodica shook her head behind her.

    ¡°There¡¯s one for swimming!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s competitive swimming, though¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d freaking ace it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah Mel, they¡¯ll allow you to compete!¡± Taz rolled her eyes, and Melodica sneered.

    Anna watched the two with a small, sad smile, but¡­ Taz was lively.

    The past few weeks since the convention had been precarious, and Anna had spent at least a small portion of every hour of every day debating whether to allow this, and ultimately, little by little, she nudged herself into the idea.

    Every argument Anna made against it was¡­ selfish. She didn¡¯t want to let her daughter go. She didn¡¯t want to be alone. She didn¡¯t want her focusing on her psychic powers. It was things Anna wanted for her daughter, not things that would keep her daughter safe and happy.

    Zi made sure to hammer that in over the weeks every time the topic came up between them¡ªthat was, every time they had a conversation. It was lucky for her that Anna would kill for Zi, because otherwise, Anna might have strangled the woman for badgering her so much into this decision.

    But, ultimately, Anna knew it was important, and knew that it was going to be special. She couldn¡¯t deny her daughter on Christmas¡­ not without a heavy heart.

 Chapter 6 Part 2: Christmas Cheer

    ¡°¡ªrecommended settings will do fine for now, but if you plan to use this laptop for really sensitive things, you¡¯ll want to use the more hardball settings.¡± Randy pat Taz¡¯s back as she stared at her laptop screen, now running a start-up anti-virus scanner she¡¯d just downloaded with her nominal-uncle¡¯s help.

    ¡°Oookaaaayyy¡­ aaannnd, now to dooowwwnloooaaad¡­¡± Taz spoke¡­ very slowly as she learned her way around her new computer. ¡°Ah! Stupid capslock¡­¡±

    ¡°Taz!¡± Madeline called through the kitchen doorway, wearing a big, green sweater with sewn-in patterns in the shape of ornaments and reindeer. ¡°Lemme know when you¡¯ve downloaded ChitChat!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taz called back, quickly opening up a new window in her current browser as Madeline ducked back into the kitchen.

    Randy noted she already had cat videos opened up in a few tabs¡­

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s download you a new browser first.¡±

    ¡°Huh, why?¡± Taz glanced at her uncle as he leaned forward to take over the keyboard.

    ¡°Because Internet Explorer is¡­¡± Randy just made a face as he silently wondered if Taz would go for Firefox over Chrome strictly because of the word ¡®fox¡¯ in the name.

    In the kitchen, Teddy sat in a booster seat, cackling and swinging his arms at a small bushel of cheap metal bells that jangled and clattered as they flew around through the air.

    Mr. Cole smiled a toothless smile in his big mechanical chair, an oxygen tank helping him breathe as he played with his grandson. He was still wearing simple, breezy white clothing that wasn''t difficult to get into or out of with assistance, but he compensated for his outfit¡¯s plainness with a big ol¡¯ Christmas quilt made by his late wife.

    The bells stopped above Teddy¡¯s head, the young boy whacking at them like a cat when Anna stepped up to Mr. Cole with mashed potatoes piled onto a large spoon.

    ¡°What do you think, Jebediah?¡± Anna asked as he took the offered bite, working it around in his mouth for a moment.

    {Delicious, Annabelle. Maybe a pinch more salt?} He thought at her, and Anna stood straightened up with a nod, before sneaking a quick bite over to Teddy.

    ¡°Do you think it needs more salt too, Teddy Bear?¡± Anna grinned, scooping some mashed potatoes off the tip of his nose as he smacked the potatoes around in his mouth, then reached out with a small hand to grab the spoon and guide it back to his mouth. ¡°Ah, such discerning tastes.¡± Anna giggled to herself.

    ¡°Just a pinch, Annie!¡± Zi called over her shoulder before bending down to open the oven door, checking the beef wellington with a meat thermometer. A locket was around her neck, remarkably similar to Anna¡¯s, except it was silver colored to Anna¡¯s gold. ¡°Maddy, baby, how¡¯re the salads coming along?¡±

    ¡°Sprouts salad is almost done, macaroni salad¡¯s in the fridge!¡± Madeline called back, grabbing the last few garnishings to complete her final Christmas meal assignment before moving it to the fridge. ¡°Anything else you need from me, mom?¡±

    ¡°Ask your aunt!¡±

    ¡°Anything else, auntie?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment, love.¡±

    Madeline lifted Teddy out of his seat and held her brother in the air for a moment, and Mr. Cole sent out a notion of amusement as his chair started moving of his granddaughter¡¯s volition.

    She led non-cooking members of her family over to the couch, Teddy foisted over to their father as she collapsed on the couch next to Taz to watch her downloading and browsing.

    ¡°I¡¯m still just wowed that all of this is happening at once.¡± Madeline said, watching Melodica float in the air above the table, her fin flapping at Teddy to distract the boy from his father¡¯s moustache so he could focus on setting up Taz¡¯s new phone.

    ¡°I know!¡± Melodica said almost breathlessly, holding Taz¡¯s new tablet up to her creator so Taz could, without looking, reach over and tap for the next video in a series on Christmas piano music. ¡°We¡¯re gunna get to go to PA with you, Maddy!¡± Melodica squeaked, swimming over to the Cole family¡¯s larger Christmas tree, resting in the air next to the angel topper.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Madeline giggled excitedly, hugging Taz to her side as the little blonde blushed, beamed, and leaned against her sister with a happy squirm. ¡°You are going to love it. If you have any trouble with the classwork, you come straight to me, understand?¡± Madeline asked with a cheeky smirk.

    Taz puttered her lips, but nodded. ¡°I will! I¡¯m just trying to not think about it too much right now or else I¡¯m gunna scream again!¡± Almost on cue, Taz started to vibrate in place, her smile threatening to split her face in half as Madeline snickered.

    ¡°What electives are you taking?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, I started kinda obvious; music and stuff.¡± Taz answered nonchalantly, and Madeline gave a quick nod.

    ¡°Well you should perform out of that pretty quickly. The beginner class offered to first-time enrollments is pretty much just a formality for musicians like you; it¡¯s otherwise just a burner for people shopping around for easy school credits. You should be able to get yourself into orchestra, choir, or modern music pretty easily.¡±

    Taz nodded at Madeline¡¯s words, but a small pout crossed her face. ¡°Am I only allowed to take one of those?¡± She asked, turning to face Madeline.

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, you can take them all as long as you don¡¯t go over your elective limit.¡±

    ¡°Which is¡­ two for starters.¡± Taz recalled, drawing a nod from her sister.

    ¡°Yup. What did you pick for your second?¡±

    ¡°French language.¡± Taz answered. She stared at her laptop for a few quiet seconds until Madeline leaned into Taz¡¯s view and gave her a look.

    ¡°Should I even bother asking why you chose French?¡±

    ¡°... No.¡± Taz answered in a small, dismissive tone; it certainly had nothing to do with a certain brunette who¡¯d be on campus, strutting around with that perfectly tended hair, that lovely, heart-breaking smile, that absolutely salivating butt¡­

    Taz blinked to herself; was she gay?

    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Madeline shook her head, and tousled Taz¡¯s long hair. ¡°I¡¯m gunna need to keep a close eye on you.¡±

    {I¡¯m proud of you, baby girl.} A gentle male voice tickled their minds, and Taz smiled up at Mr. Cole, his aged features wrinkled in just the right ways to imply a big smile. {No matter the reason you¡¯re going, I know you¡¯re gunna do great things.}

    {I¡¯m going to try my best, Mr. Cole.} Taz winked his way, and in an almost psionic kiss, sent him a thoughtful little message of love that he returned.

    {On the subject of music¡­} His thoughts trailed off into the gentle chimes of holiday bells and jaunty melodies.

    {Sure!} Taz stood up, and Melodica dropped her tablet onto an empty seat to join Taz¡¯s side, the two girls quickly going through little vocal exercises and stretching their piano fingers. {Any special requests from anyone?}

    Uncle Randy¡¯s voice suddenly filled their heads as he gave his daughters a sneaky grin. {How about something Maddy can join in on?}

    Madeline sat up in alarm, forming a great big pout. ¡°Daaaad¡­¡±

    Randy just smiled wider. {All I want for Christmas¡ª}

    ¡°¡ªis you~!¡± Taz and Melodica finished out loud with a matching flourish to their voices, leaning against one another like Melodica was solid.

    Madeline stood up with a sigh, dusting off her lap and joining Taz and Melodica on the other side of the coffee table, looking annoyed, but at least wearing a smile. ¡°Alright, just this once, but I ain¡¯t doing the dance.¡±

    She suddenly yelped when Taz slapped the side of her sister¡¯s tit with the back of her hand and snorted. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want you taking off my head with those things, Maddy.¡±

    ¡°Bitch¡­¡± Madeline pouted, joining the girls in their little warm-up.

    ¡°You wanna take the drums?¡± Taz asked, and with the most guilty look Taz had ever seen on her face, Madeline held up her hands in defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯d just embarrass myself next to you. Can we go without drums?¡± She asked, side-eyeing Melodica as the mermaid¡¯s fingers ran up and down piano scales with practiced ease in the empty air.

    ¡°Naaaah, I can get it.¡± Melodica nodded confidently, her tail wriggling, the sharp ¡®da-dum¡¯ of a drum accompanying her piano playing as Taz nodded, stretched her arms out, and beamed.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± She began, her mind stretching through the house and touching everyone¡¯s thoughts, causing Teddy to settle down for a moment out of curiosity, intermingling with Mr. Cole¡¯s and Randy¡¯s anticipation, piquing the curiosity of her mother and aunt¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want a lot for Christmas~,¡±

    ¡°There is just one thing I need~,¡± Melodica picked up in her higher tone, her fingers still as they opened the song with their voices alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the presents~,¡± Madeline¡¯s huskier voice rose, better matching Mariah Carey than the other girls.

    ¡°Underneath the Christmas tree~!¡± All three girls¡¯ voices joined together, Taz¡¯s mind bridging with Madeline¡¯s, sharing her confidence and knowledge of the song¡¯s structure and her plans to ¡®jazz it up¡¯, and with Taz guiding her, Madeline¡¯s voice grew bolder as they shimmied together as almost a single entity, grinning and just barely keeping themselves from laughing as Teddy began to squeal in joy.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Bells, piano, bouncing drums, a cozy bass backing it all up filled the house in both ears and mind, Madeline singing back-up when the time came while Taz and Melodica lead the way with the lyrics.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it drew smiles, it brought the two mothers out of the kitchen to watch with tapping feet and nodding heads, and Zi danced her way over to her husband to drag him to his feet, the two holding Teddy as they awkwardly, but happily danced to the song together.

    The song came to an end with Melodica adding her own musical touch with an improvised piano bit that matched the tone, but wasn¡¯t anywhere close to as well-structured as the main melody.

    Clapping filled the living room, and Taz and Melodica bowed low, Madeline joining in after a curious glance, and Mr. Cole simply radiated pride in his granddaughters as Zi ushered her husband to set the table.

    Anna leaned against the doorframe and watched with another long, difficult sigh, and whispered to herself: ¡°Prove me wrong, hon.¡±

    <hr>

    Taz had to restrain herself from licking her plate clean after their late lunch. Aunt Zi¡¯s cooking had no equal, but she had to withhold her appetite so a helping of thirds wouldn¡¯t spoil dessert.

    Pies galore, puddings all around, cookies piled high on the counters! Taz¡¯s sweet tooth was in heaven as she sat at the Coles¡¯ big dinner table surrounded by plates and bowls of her sugary haul, munching away as Melodica whimpered happily next to her.

    Teddy was passed out on top of Mr. Cole¡¯s lap, the old psychic snoring fitfully to himself. Anna and Zi were in deep conversation on their end of the table, while Randy finished setting up Taz¡¯s phone and tablet specs, passing them over between the blonde¡¯s furious bouts of feasting, and when freed up, began to carefully take the sleeping members of the family upstairs to rest.

    Madeline was taking bites out of Taz¡¯s hoard, talking her through what apps to download on her new devices.

    ¡°You wanna see somethin¡¯ cool?¡± Madeline asked with a sudden grin, and after a moment of hesitation, Taz nodded.

    Taking a deep breath, Madeline focused her thoughts on Taz¡¯s tablet, and with subtle wiggles of her finger, selected her notepad app and, to Taz¡¯s gasping surprise, typed a quick message with nothing but her mind: ¡®What do you think?¡¯

    ¡°How¡¯d you do that?!¡± Melodica demanded, glancing between her tablet and Madeline¡¯s grin.

    Taz lifted the device up to stare. ¡°I thought telekinesis didn¡¯t work on touch screens!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t!¡± Madeline snickered. ¡°It¡¯s some minor, applied electrokinesis. When I was working through the flu while at PA, I¡¯d use it to answer messages on my phone so I wouldn¡¯t have to sit up or anything.¡±

    Melodica snagged the tablet out of Taz¡¯s hands and shoved her face into her creator¡¯s. ¡°We have to learn to do that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then you wouldn¡¯t need me to change the video for you!¡± Taz nodded, and Melodica wiggled in place.

    Madeline watched the two with a small, curious smile. It was easy to forget Melodica had limitations sometimes. Learning more psionics wouldn¡¯t just benefit Taz, but make Melodica so much more¡­ independent.

    ¡°Girls?¡± Zi spoke up from the other side of the table, drawing their eyes. ¡°Not to interrupt the holiday cheer, but Annie and I want to discuss some plans with you.¡±

    ¡°Plans?¡± Madeline asked curiously, and Taz straightened up.

    ¡°About PA?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Zi smiled, and it didn¡¯t take more than that for Taz to scramble out of her chair and go sit down with the women, Madeline following. ¡°So, Taz, on the 30th, I¡¯m going to pick you up from your house early in the morning, and we¡¯re going to fly into PJ so we can get you through the PA initiation and tour¡ª¡±

    Taz slammed her hand over her own mouth to cut her excited shriek short, a blush filling her face as she nodded in embarrassed delight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going too?¡± Madeline asked with a grin, only for her aunt to gently wave with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, Madeline, if you don¡¯t mind, I was hoping to get your help doing some shopping that day. Your mother and I were talking that I¡¯d be kind of lonely without Taz, and I thought I could get some exercise equipment to keep myself active, and maybe a puppy.¡±

    ¡°Puppy?!¡± Taz and Melodica gasped as one, and Anna nodded.

    ¡°Sorry dear, I know I said no before, but I need something small and excitable in the house or it just won¡¯t be the same.¡± She grinned, and Taz gave a big pout.

    ¡°I want pictures every day I¡¯m gone! And I will come back a bunch!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for.¡± Anna teased.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to, auntie!¡± Madeline smiled at the thought. ¡°Maybe help you update your wardrobe, too? I mean, you still look jaw-dropping¨Cand frankly, I have no idea why you think you need to exercise¡­ but hey, you might meet a guy while Taz is out!¡± Madeline winked.

    Anna gave a small, encouraged blush and nodded, while Taz just gagged.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be nice. It¡¯s been far too long since I spent time with my favorite niece anyways.¡± Anna squeezed Madeline¡¯s shoulder, and the two beamed at one another.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll get a whole day showing mine around her dream school.¡± Zi gathered Taz into a tight hug, earning a little giggle. ¡°I¡¯ll even get to introduce you to some of the school¡¯s top folk! Dean Davis is a great guy. If he has the time, he loves to meet new students.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really fun! Ugh, I can¡¯t wait! Why do we have to wait?!¡± Taz huffed and shimmied in place, earning snickers all around.

    ¡°Well, ya gotta give them time to enjoy the holidays too.¡± Zi pat her shoulder comfortingly, but Taz still squirmed in impatience. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s throw on a movie, maybe manage to grab me a nap¡­¡±

    Taz straightened up immediately. ¡°I can clean up the dining room!¡±

    ¡°Oh wouldja, honey? I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± Zi kissed Taz¡¯s forehead, and Taz simply beamed as Anna smirked; her daughter was so terribly helpful when she was getting showered in presents...

    ¡°Madeline?¡± Anna said with a sneaky grin, and Madeline gave a low groan.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯ll help her. Alright squirt, let¡¯s make clean.¡± Madeline rubbed her hands together, and the two mothers moved into the living room to turn on the television.

    <hr>

    ¡°Subject #44; male. Name: Armando Garcia, age fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Subject #44 is a normal psychic; mother is psychic, father is human, both Mexican.¡±

    He opened his eyes, suddenly and in shock when a light turned on overhead. The blinding light made the throbbing sensation in his temples worse, tears collecting between his eyelids as adrenaline pounded through his body.

    ¡°A¡ª¡­ ayuda!¡± He called in a youthful, boyish voice, and sucked in deep breaths as he tried to lift his arms, but they were strapped down at his sides.

    ¡°Subject is conscious at seventeen-hundred hours.¡±

    Armando twisted his limbs around as much as he could, but at best he managed to shake in the straps keeping his back to the surface he was raised up on. Even his head was strapped down by a thick, metal band, and despite his best efforts to project his mind at that blinding light glaring down at him, he couldn¡¯t turn it away, or even off.

    ¡°?Oye?!¡± He shouted as best he could. ¡°?Hola?! ?Hello?! ?Anyone?! Ayuda!¡± He tried to thrust his hips up to try and get some leverage, but even his torso was tightly bound. Looking around, he could barely see through the blur his headache was leaving him with, but he saw two figures in white outfits standing at the edges of the rooms. ¡°Hey!¡± He shouted at them, but the two spoke in calm, monotone, male voices.

    ¡°Subject is alarmed and showing signs of panic. Administering calm via telepathy.¡± One of them said, the other approaching Armando as he jerked himself as best he could away from the man, his face covered by a simple white mask and goggles, his white outfit some form of doctor¡¯s robe, and gloved hands reached up towards his forehead, and the privacy band restraining the boy clicked open.

    As soon as the man pulled the band off his forehead, Armando tried to summon up every ounce of his mental energy he could to do something, anything to the strange doctor, but the mass of negativity he tried to throw into the man¡¯s brain dissipated against a mental murk shielding the doctor-man¡¯s mind.

    Armando gasped, trying to turn and bite at the hands bracing his face, the man pressing two fingers to his temples, and a strange calm was forced into his body. Armando tried to hang onto those feelings of panic, trying to thrash and scream as best he could, reaching out with his mind to knock over small objects surrounding the room and show his pain to anyone who might be able to help him, but as the calmness crept into his mental state and colored his emotions, his fear and fury slipped away, replaced only by a strange sense of distant worry, a touch of ennui, and an overly relaxed sensation that made his body feel heavy.

    ¡°?Qu¨¦ me est¨¢s haciendo¡­?¡± He asked tiredly. Where were his parents? He¡¯d just been out on a walk to get away from his family for half an hour or so, and now he was here, seemingly in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Subject has been calmed. We are now preparing him for step one of the Gestalt Procedure.¡±

    The man leaning over Armando stared him in the eye, Armando barely able to return the gaze without his eyes misting over from the light.

    ¡°Armando, do you hear me?¡± The man asked, and after a moment of hesitation, Armando nodded.

    ¡°S¨ª¡ªyes¡­ I hear you¡­¡± Armando answered tiredly.

    ¡°Good. You are about to be a part of something very important.¡± The man said slowly, clearly, every word enunciated and projected into Armando¡¯s mind, so he heard it both audibly and mentally. ¡°We are going to put you in isolation. I want you to try to remain relaxed, understand?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what will happen?¡± Armando asked. He was breathing heavily, despite how relaxed he felt, and the man turned to face the other as the other walked out of Armando¡¯s vision, and he could barely feel the other¡¯s mind tingling with thought behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to hear a lot of thinking. We want you to try and talk to everyone, okay?¡±

    Talk to thinking¡­?

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    His eyes rolled around the room as the table beneath him moved, the doctor wheeling him away from that blinding light until he was staring at the edge of some metal machine, with a big, donut-shaped entry port.

    The doctors lifted his head and put some sort of metal helmet thing over him, which pinched his cranium and pulled his hair awkwardly, but the best he could do was utter a whimper as it was strapped in place under his chin, and he was carefully slid inside of the machine.

    ¡°Will this be like an MRI?¡± He asked in a relaxed tone of voice, still breathing heavily, his eyes almost spinning in his head as he was slowly, carefully slid inside of the machine, the white light of the room replaced by an oppressive darkness.

    ¡°Yes, Armando. Now remember, remain calm, and try to talk to them.¡± He heard, muffled through the machine.

    He lay still, pinned down in darkness, but unable to feel much more than a hint of worry as the machine around him whirred to life, and the helmet around his head shifted and shook as something clicked into place.

    A muffled voice sounded from outside the machine: ¡°Starting procedure in three, two, one¡­¡±

    He just¡­ had to remain calm, and talk to them.

    And they, the thoughts, the voices, whoever they were¡­ screamed.

    Screamed, loudly, deafeningly, filling his mind with so much noise and torment that that strange cloud of relaxation vanished in an instant, and his throat hurt as his cries of pain rose to join them, until the entire world was white with pain and terror, and he shook uselessly against his restraints as a mental agony unlike any other ceaselessly poured into every thought and feeling throughout his body.

    Outside the machine, the two men listened to his crying and shrieking, and one clicked his recorder.

    ¡°Subject #44 is a failure. Moving to disposal procedures.¡±

 Chapter 7 Part 1: Educational Opportunities

    In 1942, Nicole Duplantier, a female member of the French resistance against Nazi occupation, discovered an invaluable ability while cozying her way into the German forces¡¯ good graces in one of their largest broadcast stations in France: her thinking caused increased, disruptive electrical activity wherever she focused.

    During sensitive Nazi broadcasts and vehicle maintenance, she would sequester herself in a provided office and do the base¡¯s complicated ledger work. She described it as some of the hardest work she had ever done, as she was simultaneously splitting her attention towards the rooms the Nazis were working out of. With her assistance, she bungled their propaganda, caused a number of electrical fires to break out in their garages, and even interfered with an experiment in using radio to relay information to their frontlines.

    Duplantier¡¯s sabotage ruined the facility¡¯s reputation, all without once revealing herself as the culprit. Her reputation for her book keeping had her moved into the heart of Nazi Germany, where her interference continued up until the day a Kriegszauber diviner discovered her actions and had her sent to Auschwitz.

    When liberated, Duplantier¡¯s psionic abilities were drastically hindered by the Nazi¡¯s experimental mental neutering process, but even in a reduced state, she became lauded as the mother of Electrokinesis, and one of the primary figures in modern-day France¡¯s psionic education system.

    <hr>

    The plane touched down at the PJ airport just before ten o¡¯ clock in the morning, and Zi kept one eye on her phone, and one eye on the blonde little girl vibrating nearby.

    Taz was glued to the window looking out at Phoenix Town¨Cor PJ, as it was known worldwide. It was definitely your typical little college town, with lots of the stores popped up catering to a certain, youthful clientele¨Cespecially since some of that clientele came in with quite a bit of money¨Cand off-campus housing for the staff members.

    It also had two much taller buildings than the scattering of smaller buildings, both of which Taz recognized as The European apartments in the eastern quarter, and the Delphi Heights apartments in the north-west.

    Taz had probably seen enough of the town through video clips and pictures that she could find herself around by landmarks alone, but Zi didn¡¯t blame the girl for her excitement; you couldn¡¯t experience your dream second-hand.

    ¡°Come along, baby, I¡¯ve got a car waiting for us.¡± Zi called out to her sorta-daughter, and with a giggle of delight, Taz ran after her as Zi led the way away from one of the airport¡¯s six terminals.

    It was a small town, so some questioned why it even needed an airport, but it had just enough international interest that people of import from the world over wanted to visit with ease and regularity, and it was an obnoxious drive from Phoenix.

    Zi certainly appreciated the ease of travel. She could handle a half hour in the air, and the frequent visits meant she was actually on friendly terms with some of the airport staff.

    ¡°¡ªyeah, it came in just yesterday! Thank you so much Robbie, it is so cool!¡± Taz was on the phone as Zi chatted away with one of the airport¡¯s bigwigs, an older white woman with a dignified air and a friendly disposition.

    ¡°We have your usual rental waiting up front for you whenever you¡¯re ready. Did you bring any luggage, do you have a place you¡¯re staying for the evening?¡± Amalie Grace asked, and Zi shook her head.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving before eight tonight, just giving this one a tour of PA, now that she¡¯s finally attending.¡± Zi grinned at Taz, who was wandering around in a circle on her own, too energetic to stand still. Melodica hung onto her shoulder, her mermaid tail wriggling behind her as the two both talked with Anna¡¯s ex over the phone.

    ¡°Yeah, I hooked it up right away, and Mel and I spent about two hours just jamming out!¡± Taz giggled, Mel nodding and making guitar motions with her fingers, the noises emerging out of thin air. ¡°Oh, no, mom came up to tell me to stop at lunch¡­ Yeah, she¡¯s been a bit on the edge ever since I finally got admitted~!¡±

    Zi tuned out Taz¡¯s squeals of delight and smiled at Grace¡¯s confused look. ¡°She¡¯s just as much of a puppy as you said.¡±

    Zi laughed, and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t lie often, Grace. Now, we¡¯re on a bit of a schedule, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh of course, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± The woman nodded, leading the way to the parking lot.

    Taz sat in the passenger seat of the little black economy car waiting for her, and Zi sat down next to her, reaching over to give the bouncing blonde a little squeeze on the knee that drew a big, happy grin from her.

    ¡°Staff is going to be pretty light in PA this time of year, so be on your best behavior for the ones I¡¯m gonna introduce you to, okay?¡± Zi asked, leaning back in her seat as she put the car in drive and pulled out onto the airport¡¯s exit road without much trouble; it wasn¡¯t just the staff that was lessened this time of year, traffic in the town seemed pretty sparse.

    ¡°O-okay! Okay, behave, be less blonde, behave, be less blonde¡­¡± Taz whispered to herself, and Zi wore an assured grin.

    PJ was built along the northern rim of Phoenix Academy, and Taz was staring out the window at the number of buildings and shops in the area. She saw a handful of venues that catered to the more menial aspects of adult life, like mailing offices and banks, but she saw plenty more fast food stores, restaurants, and entertainment centers, including a pretty swanky looking pizza arcade.

    Though, the thing that caught Taz¡¯s attention the most were the number of businesses dedicated to psychic customers: a psychic gym that promised experienced trainers in both body and mind; a tea shop right next to a red light that allowed Taz to read all of its signs advertising stimulating brews, calming drinks, and ¡®inspirational¡¯ boba; a shop that sold psionic implements, much like the toys from the convention center, but with more complicated make, or were specifically designed to be worn in order to create focus; and, to Taz¡¯s curiosity, some sort of psychic arcade, advertising divination-friendly poker, feats of telekinetic strength, in-house thermokinetic cooking, and a stage for mimicry.

    ¡°Not a lot of places advertise stuff for tulpas.¡± Melodica noted out loud, leaning on her hands as she stared out the window with a disappointed look.

    ¡°Watcha mean, honey?¡± Zi asked, reaching back to stroke an intangible back, keeping her eyes on the road.

    ¡°Like, a tulpa meet-up!¡± Melodica lifted herself up, glancing back at her aunt with a little grin. ¡°Like, y¡¯know, a dog park, but for tulpas!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d actually be really cool.¡± Taz said, just imagining hanging out with other psychics, dozens of mermaids swimming above them, chatting away in separate groups, sharing tulpa ideas. ¡°Oooh, could you imagine building an all-tulpa band?!¡± Taz glanced back.

    Melodica squeaked at the idea, her fin swishing against the other window as she closed her eyes, and both she and Taz tried to imagine it¡­ ¡°Mmm, a lead singer in my own band~.¡± Melodica sighed.

    ¡°Taz, Mel?¡± Zi spoke up, smiling, but wearing a bit of a sad look as they looked her way. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a great idea, but¡­ oh, maybe now¡¯s not the time¡­¡± Zi mumbled, and Taz and Melodica both leaned closer with curious looks.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Auntie?¡± Mel asked, and Zi¡¯s smile thinned a bit.

    ¡°Melodica, darlin¡¯, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to find a lot of tulpas like yourself, even at PA.¡± Zi stated, and Melodica frowned deeply, swimming forward a bit, but not enough to obstruct Zi¡¯s sightline.

    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s a school full of psychics! I can¡¯t be the only tulpa there!¡± Mel pouted, and Taz pushed her face through Mel¡¯s, making Zi raise an eyebrow at the sheer oddness of the two phased together.

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t tulpamancy one of the elective classes?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It is, baby, it is, but¡­ how do I say this?¡± Zi asked herself, reaching over to squeeze Taz¡¯s shoulder ¡°This might be a bit of a surprise to the both of you, but¡­¡± Zi trailed off for a moment, trying to think of how to continue. ¡°But, Mel, you¡¯re not normal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± Mel asked in a curious tone.

    ¡°Tulpas are pretty varied and can pass for the real thing if you don¡¯t look too closely. Heck, Madeline sent me the notes she took when she took tulpamancy so we¡¯d know a bit more about you.¡± Zi reached over, setting her hand in Taz¡¯s lap again, squeezing her knee. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re a lot more realized than either of you understand; I think it¡¯d be best if the folk in PA explained it.¡±

    Melodica frowned at that, but nodded, Taz looking equally unsure.

    <hr>

    The Phoenix-Paiute Academy for Extracerebral Youths¡¯ campus had a series of tall walls and gates that kept the grounds enclosed, and kept strangers from just wandering in off the street. The fences were made of a time-worn brick, still sturdy and renewed when damaged, and the gates were wrought iron, with looping driveways and barriers leading up to them that prevented a car from easily reaching top speed on approach.

    The only gate that had a guard to operate it this time of year was the front gate, where an older gentlemen in a light blue suit and wearing an ESP badge checked Zi¡¯s ID, cross-referenced the day¡¯s registry, and invited her in with a smile, the gate wheeling open to let Zi guide the car inside.

    Taz was, once again, glued to the window as she stared at the PA campus she had so long sighed over through commercials, pictures, and internet campus guides.

    The campus had very little parking in front of the twin administration offices, and most of them were already filled up. Based on what Taz had read, most people not living on the campus itself bussed in, walked, got dropped off at the front, or scooted onto campus on golf carts with the right tags.

    Zi parked the car, and Taz hopped out with a giggle already escaping her, Melodica swimming after her as she ran up between administration buildings, or, more embarrassingly, ¡®the frontal lobes¡¯ based on the campus¡¯ conspicuous shape.

    ¡°Taz, wait for me!¡± Zi called out, grabbing her purse and checking her phone, shooting off a message as Taz stared around.

    The campus was very modern compared to the traditional Ivy League schools¡¯ more traditional and historical designs. White stone, plaster, and metal were accompanied by large panes of glass, with overhead awnings shadowing the benches in front of the entrances, and intricate wood-like slats creating appealing symmetry, shade, and a touch of architectural artistry.

    The bridge between the two buildings was a glass hallway with a sturdy floor and a roof, and beneath it, deeper into the center of the campus, in front of the Dewitt Psionics Medical Center, was the Zhou Ping Memorial Park, with its rows of shade-bearing trees and gardens full of the man¡¯s favorite flowers and herbs.

    Surrounding it were the four quarters of Phoenix Academy. The right quarter¨Cthe east quarter¨Cof the campus was dedicated to the right-brain disciplines and studies; telepathy, mimicry, dividualism, and also the various arts, from music, to painting, to writing. Psionics that were powered by emotion, imagination, creativity, and the facilities dedicated to allowing a student to express themselves through beauty, ugliness, and everything in between.

    The left quarter¨Cthe west quarter¨Cwas dedicated to the left-brain psionics: telekinesis, biokinesis, and divination. It was supplemented by classes dedicated to the sciences in addition to the psiences, with physics, psychology, biology, and medicine being some of its main features.

    Beyond the park, in the southern quarter, were the student facilities, with tall dormitories and a large, gorgeous cafeteria and recreation center.

    Taz was hopping with both feet towards the park, the excitement over flowing from her, leaking happy feelings. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from twisting around in place to take in all the sights with wide, curious eyes, and happy squeaks of delight. Melodica was ¡®ooh¡¯ing and ¡®ahh¡¯ing alongside her, swimming off the grass-lined trail leading to the park, but not straying far from her creator and aunt.

    Glancing back at her aunt, she could see Zi pursing her lips at her phone before raising her voice.

    ¡°C¡¯mon baby, we¡¯re meeting Mr. Burke in the park.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Burke?¡± Melodica asked, prompting a nod from Zi, who hustled a bit to keep up with the girls.

    ¡°Frederick Burke, the psientist.¡± She answered, and Taz gave a short ¡®ooh!¡¯

    ¡°Zhou Ping¡¯s friend!¡±

    ¡°And a teacher of psionic history and law. He¡¯s one of PA¡¯s hardest working faculty members, so you¡¯ll likely have more than a few classes with him if the years soften your mother up.¡± Zi smirked at the idea. ¡°So you need to be¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªon our best behavior~!¡± Taz and Melodica sang together, their arms thrown out with broad grins.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girls.¡± Zi winked, dragging Taz into a quick hug, and miming a kiss to the top of Melodica¡¯s head.

    The three walked through the frontal lobe and started for the small, circular park in the middle. It was a short, rising mound of grass and partitioned flower beds, with plenty of shade to offer, seating to enjoy, and empty plots of grass around the tree trunks to take cover in.

    Taz had been expecting PA to feel a lot more mentally active, but she silently chided herself for expecting a school with no students to be busier. Though, ¡®no students¡¯ was a small exaggeration as she saw one person laying on the grass under a tree not too far away, and they looked small and young enough to be a student who had stayed over the holiday break.

    She put on a small smile, took a deep breath, and sent a small, mental ping in their direction.

    Taz was familiar with touching another person¡¯s localized cloud of thought, and feeling it reach out in turn, but the little, psionic ¡®hello!¡¯ she¡¯d sent almost immediately resonated through an ambient fog of mental energy.

    It was spread out so far and so thin that Taz felt confused more than anything else.

    The person laying in the grass flinched, and stirred from their rest, lifting their head. Taz could now see a girl, wearing a white, featureless shirt and matching shorts, almost looking like a hospital patient. One side of her short black hair was shaved to reveal a wicked looking scar on her caramel brown scalp.

    Worry began to resonate through that thin fog as the girl looked her way, her eyes wide, her mouth forming a tight-lipped frown.

    {?Qui¨¦n eres?}

    Taz blinked once, then pursed her lips in focus. She knew how to answer this, Uncle Randy helped her with her Spanish classes, after all!

    {Yo soy Taz!}

    A pause, and the girl¡¯s frown formed a small pout, and Taz could hear the mess of the girl¡¯s thoughts, unfiltered and unguarded, jumbled and filled with noise, impulses, and emotions. It was like listening to Teddy¡¯s thoughts: just a stream of noise, but punctuated with words and resounding moments of silence that took intense focus.

    {ir^)&vamos(-=no<||%segura(&%ayud¡ªYou can just say ¡®Soy Taz¡¯ and it¡¯ll make sense.¡ªtanto$;\pelo+-[?sirena?}

    Taz blinked.

    {?Muchas gracias, chica! Are you okay?}

    {~#^No**!#no_))no}{nO_!-NO%%no¡ªI¡¯m fine.¡ªlab&^lab@lab(|?r¨¢pida¡ªBye.}

    The girl hurried off suddenly, a string of half-articulated Spanish words and sentences escaping her as she fled towards the distant Dewitt hospital, half-stumbling along the way. Taz watched after her in confusion, Zi walking up behind her with a similar expression of confusion as the girl fled.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Zi asked.

    Taz merely frowned, watching the girl go, the fog of thought chasing after her¡­

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Not sure. I think I need to take more Spanish lessons, though.¡± She shrugged, Zi patting her back.

    ¡°Well, call your uncle up whenever you feel like it. Now c¡¯mon, Professor Burke should be near the memorial statue.¡±

    The center of the park was a circle of bricks laid on their longer, thinner sides in a pattern that created jagged, wavelike patterns, upon which sat a dozen circular tables, and a ring of benches along the outer edge. In the center, surrounded by a knee-high iron fence, was a tall, stone statue.

    Taz ran ahead of her aunt, Melodica swimming after her to stand in front of the statue and stare up at it with curious smiles. The stone effigy of Zhou Ping was tall on top of the stone pedestal, but in reality, he was probably only a few inches taller than Taz herself.

    He was carved with his most normal public attire: a simple two-piece suit with a long tie and comfortable loafers. His hands sat in a resting position atop the ball-shaped topper of his cane, and his distinctive smile and kind eyes seemed to pierce right through Taz without any soul behind them.

    The placard on the pedestal read:

    Zhou Ping

    1958-2005

    ¡°Only bridges¨Cno barriers¨Cto tomorrow.¡±

    Taz had heard the quote before. It was one of his most commonly quoted lines regarding the opening of Phoenix Academy. ¡®Only bridges¡¯ was quoted in those big, moralistic speeches almost as much as ¡®I have a dream,¡¯ almost to the point of cliche.

    As Taz found herself lost in thought at the statue, Melodica¡¯s head turned to face an approaching man.

    He stopped just shy of a yard from the two girls, Melodica¡¯s eyes drilling into his as he wore a lopsided smile. He was an aged, white gentleman, with thin white hair covering his scalp and balding in a spot on the back, his big, black square spectacles making his face look small and his brown eyes big. Wrinkles creased his face every which way, looking leathery and spotty, but with the charm of an elder man.

    He pulled his hand out of the pocket of his old brown suit, holding a pen in his hand.

    Melodica¡¯s head tilted as she stared. He was definitely dressed like an old dude, with a sweater vest and a little red bowtie, worn slacks held up by a crinkly brown belt, and leather shoes. She turned her head to glance at Taz, who was still focused on the statue, and glanced back just in time to yelp, Melodica¡¯s hands slapping shut in front of her face, catching the pen out of the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Taz whirled on her tulpa, staring at the pen for a moment before taking it in one hand to examine it, then glared at the old man.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Melodica shouted in his face. ¡°I think you dropped this!¡± She threw the pen on the ground, letting it clatter against the brickwork between his feet as his brow creased, his smile never failing.

    Taz glanced between her enraged tulpa and the man in surprise, but the man remained silent.

    Melodica leaned into the man, her eyes filling his with a glare. ¡°Well?!¡± She all but spat. ¡°Do you have anything to say?!¡± Again, the man was silent, other than his lips parting for a short intake of breath. Frustrated, Melodica thrust her fists down with all the brattiness she could muster. ¡°Hel-lo? You¡¯re supposed to say sorry!¡±

    Finally, the man¡¯s concentration seemed to break, and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re breathing on me.¡± He said, reaching his fingers up to wave in front of Melodica¡¯s mouth, causing her to shrink back in surprise.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Was all she could muster at the strange response.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The man trailed off in thought, touching his chin. ¡°You¡¯re using telekinesis to simulate breath. You want me to feel you shouting at me.¡± He stated, looking amused and intrigued all in one expression.

    ¡°W-well yeah.¡± Melodica¡¯s face flushed red, and the man looked at Taz curiously.

    ¡°You must be Natasha Cooper.¡± He said calmly, only to jerk back when Melodica flew in front of his face again.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the one you threw a pen at!¡± Melodica sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but I¡¯m trying to talk to your¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ooooh no, Mr. Burke. I don¡¯t need telepathy to know!¡± She tapped the breast of his suit jacket, making him glance down at her finger, startled. ¡°You are addressing me right now and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s alright!¡± Taz sighed in exasperation, only to rear back as Mel was now in her face, her mermaid¡¯s tail stirring the air with visible anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the one getting stuff chucked at them!¡±

    ¡°It would have just passed right through you!¡± Taz said with frustration, sticking her arm through Melodica¡¯s belly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the principle of the matter, Taz! What¡¯s next?! He¡¯s gunna try and shoot me?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me look bad in front of the guy in charge of PA¡¯s psience stuff!¡± Taz whined.

    ¡°Well he¡¯s looking pretty bad not apologizing to a potential student!¡± Melodica crossed her arms and huffed loudly, making Taz groan.

    Zi, meanwhile, set a hand on Burke¡¯s shoulder, shaking the man out of his unblinking stare. ¡°Hey Freddy, how ya doing?¡± Zi asked with a smirk, and the man glanced back as Taz and Melodica continued to argue, stamp their feet, swish their tails, and shake their fingers like disappointed mothers at one another.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ watching a young woman have a very realistic argument with a figment of her imagination.¡± Burke answered slowly. ¡°I am fascinated.¡± He chuckled, drawing a similar laugh out of Zi.

    ¡°I told you to be prepared for two of ¡®em, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± Burke nodded, turning back to stare at probably the wimpiest slap-fight he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°You did¡­¡± Neither of them were actually touching each other, but they still acted like they were trying to avoid the other¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Pardon me, Freddy.¡± Zi made her way over to the two girls and lashed out with both hands. Both shrieked in pain as Zi gripped Taz¡¯s ear to get her attention, her other phasing through Melodica¡¯s head, but the girl still winced in pain, even leaning into the pinch. ¡°Girls, calm yourselves! Mr. Burke¡¯s a busy man, so don¡¯t go wasting his time!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, auntie!¡± Both whimpered, Taz sniffling as her ear was let go, Melodica hiding behind her. Her ear was even a little red from the ¡®pinch.¡¯

    ¡°Good girls. Now, get presentable and introduce yourselves.¡± Zi ordered.

    Taz swept her waterfall of golden hair over her shoulder and straightened her glasses on her face, while Melodica, free of her earlier outrage, straightened her creator¡¯s wool knight cap and popped open a clam to run her fingers through her own, untouched hair.

    Correction: her hair had suddenly fallen askew the moment she¡¯d opened up her mirror to give herself hair to fix. It was an inorganic change, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice, or even care. It gave her something to do, to fix, to follow an order¡­

    When the two girls finished making themselves look less messy, they lined up in front of Burke, Melodica still looking annoyed with him, but she kept her outburst in, while Taz held her short arm out for a handshake.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Burke, it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Taz squeaked in excitement. She had a high, adorable voice that made Burke¡¯s smile broaden. ¡°Um, yeah, I¡¯m Natasha Cooper, but everyone calls me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Taz.¡± Burke finished for her. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but this is quite an important meeting for me too!¡± He took her hand and shook it heartily, nearly rattling her before taking his leathery hands back.

    ¡°W-wh-really?¡± Taz asked in surprise, and Burke gave a nod.

    ¡°The world of psience moves very quickly.¡± He explained, beckoning her with a small gesture to follow him over to a bench, where he sat, and Taz sat a comfortable distance near him, Melodica and Zi following. ¡°I received word from our security lead that an evolink at the Phoenix convention center had developed quite an advanced tulpa. When Ms. Cole here contacted me about meeting you, I of course needed to see for myself.¡±

    ¡°Freddy¡ªahem, Mr. Burke here doesn¡¯t just teach psience, he¡¯s one of its chief studiers, too.¡± Zi told Taz, resting a hand in her lap.

    ¡°Of the many psionic disciplines, one of the least explored is Dividualism and its subjects.¡± Burke stated, drawing Taz¡¯s attention back. ¡°Do you know what Dividualism is, Taz?¡±

    Taz opened her mouth to respond, but thought back on her lessons with Madeline, Uncle Randy, and Mr. Cole. She¡¯d heard of it, of course, it was one of the eight ¡®founding¡¯ disciplines alongside the likes of telekinesis and telepathy. However, she also remembered an interview she¡¯d watched, done with one of the psychics in PA responsible for writing the brochures and their little ¡®try at home!¡¯ lessons.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll ever get Dividualism printed in one of these things.¡± The woman had said, waving the latest brochure¨Cwhich, if Taz recalled, was over mimicry at the time. ¡°We get letters about it asking for the basics every now and then, and it¡¯s hard to put into writing: only do this with somebody you trust!¡± She¡¯d looked so sorry to say it¡­ ¡°Dividualism isn¡¯t just sharing thoughts and ideas, it¡¯s about combining minds, or creating new ones. It¡¯s extremely easy to hurt yourself creating a new identity, or even taking on somebody else¡¯s. We keep releasing pamphlets on tulpas because they¡¯re easy and good for kids, and won¡¯t hurt their heads.¡±

    Taz scrunched her brow together, her lips pursed.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­ like¡­ sharing, or taking on different minds?¡± Taz answered, and Burke nodded, standing slowly from his seat, despite having just sat down, and walking away a few steps, before turning to meander in a slow circle, his eyes not focused on anyone or anything as he began to speak.

    ¡°When I was in my¨Coh, let¡¯s say my mid-forties, I met a young filing clerk in Berlin named Peter whose marriage was nearly in shambles because of a man named Alexander.¡± Burke spoke the name slowly, almost venomously, then chuckled.

    ¡°Alexander?¡± Melodica repeated with a quirk of her eyebrow, and Burke nodded her way.

    ¡°The way the couple described it, Alexander would arrive home wearing the clerk like a suit. He¡¯d show up, tersely demand dinner, and would show no affection to either his wife or his son, eating and going to bed almost immediately after. Peter would wake up, Alexander seemingly having gone away, and find his beloved outraged at his behavior. He would go to work¡­ and Alexander would return home in his place.¡±

    ¡°What was going on?¡± Taz asked, her eyes focusing on the man almost unblinkingly.

    ¡°What was going on was that Peter was the only filing clerk at the law firm he worked at.¡± Burke answered, turning to face Taz with a wry smirk. ¡°And he didn¡¯t handle just the filing, they had him running around making coffee, or delivering messages across the city, and they refused to hire more hands to help him as they thought it would be too much money. So, to handle the strain, Peter¨Cwho I learned was a psychic far later than was helpful¨Cdeveloped a split personality: Alexander, the greatest filing clerk in all of Germany.¡±

    ¡°You said he developed a split personality?¡± Taz asked with wide eyes, and Burke gave her a quick nod.

    ¡°Precisely, he, under the strain of his work but his refusal to quit, put his empowered psionic mind to work creating an entirely new person. This Alexander fellow was somebody who could handle the strain at work, but was unable to relax at home; he was an underdeveloped personality, one that was built entirely for a singular purpose, and lacked the flexibility to handle his alter ego¡¯s personal life. Our friendly clerk did not take the time and effort to help Alexander grow as an individual, and thus, Alexander was stunted, and his more confident ego suppressed Peter until he fell asleep.¡±

    Taz nodded slowly, but by her side, Melodica bristled, squaring her shoulders and leaning forward to give Burke a small, dark look. ¡°And what are you getting at?¡± The mermaid all but demanded in a shaky voice.

    ¡°Let me finish my story and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Burke glanced the tulpa¡¯s way before continuing his pacing. ¡°I brought a student of mine with me to help heal Peter¡¯s self-inflicted psychosis. This student of mine was an experienced mental delver, a strong practitioner in the, at the time, burgeoning field of Dividualism. When we offered Peter the opportunity to rid himself permanently of Alexander, Alexander asserted control and begged for his life to not be removed. Let me restate this: Peter, ready to agree to be rid of Alexander, suddenly fell to his knees and begged for his life. I was shocked, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Alexander wasn¡¯t just a mask.¡± Taz realized, and Burke gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°He was a person sharing a body with Peter.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just¡­ incredible?¡± Burke asked, glancing skyward with a small, fond smile. ¡°Psychologically, a human being shouldn¡¯t be able to handle being two people, that¡¯s why a split personality is a disorder; it¡¯s disruptive, it¡¯s inconvenient, and it¡¯s the sign of an unwell mind, but a psychic can create a split personality and, through careful work, simulate both.¡±

    Burke sighed, and continued. ¡°With Alexander on his knees, begging us to let him live, and with Peter¡¯s wife and son present, we didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ until my student knelt down and offered to help Alexander learn to live with Peter.¡±

    ¡°Your student was Zhou Ping, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Melodica guessed, glancing at the man¡¯s statue in the center of the park, and Burke¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Very astute¨CMelodica, was it?¡± She nodded. ¡°Zhou was my best student, my favorite student. My interest in psience began very early in my life, but Zhou was what breathed life into my studies. He wasn¡¯t just interested in the psience, he was interested in the people we studied as well. Over the course of a year, Zhou helped Alexander develop. What was once a man who cared only for his career became a second husband and father to his family, more concerned with numbers and work than Peter, but capable of falling in love with his alter ego¡¯s wife and sharing a life with Peter. Zhou¡¯s guidance let two people live at peace with one another, and he was the best man at Alexander¡¯s wedding to¨Ccan you believe it? Peter¡¯s wife.¡±

    Burke chuckled at that, and Taz nodded eagerly, grinning from ear to ear as Melodica sat still, her fists twisted up curiously. ¡°So, what does it mean, then?¡± She asked, and Burke glanced her way again.

    ¡°What all this means, what my point is, what I¡¯m getting at is¡­¡± Burke sighed softly. ¡°Dividualism is a very difficult and often dangerous discipline. Creating separate personalities, taking in the personality and memories of a whole different human being, or creating a tulpa beyond simple mimicry and surface-level personality traits, it¡¯s dangerous to the point that classes here are more about avoiding the pitfalls of it. What you did,¡± Burke pointed at Taz, ¡°was create somebody.¡±

    At that, the aged professor strode over to Melodica, the mermaid girl straightening up in concern as he held his hand out to her. Her hand raised, and slowly settled in his palm. He squeezed it, but his fingers did not pass through her hand. Melodica¡¯s hand was as smooth and featureless as plastic to the touch, but it had give, it had weight.

    ¡°Somebody capable of acting on their own, utilizing your very psychic powers to realize themselves unto our world. How often do you feel her using your powers, Taz?¡± Burke asked the blonde, holding up Melodica¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you feel the strain of her making a physical hand?¡±

    Taz stared as Burke lifted and wiggled one of Melodica¡¯s fingers, almost like he was playing with a baby, and she gently shook her head. ¡°I barely feel a thing. Like, when I think about it, I kinda feel a strain, but¡­ not really? Like resting your leg up on something.¡±

    ¡°That means Melodica is, without needing your permission or even your notice, using your psychic powers in a way that barely affects you. How old were you when you created her? Tell me everything.¡± Burke ordered.

    At that, Taz glanced over at Zi, who gave a little grin. ¡°She was five¨Cmore like five-and-a-half at the time, ¡®cuz it was around October. Taz didn¡¯t have any friends aside from Madeline, and Madeline was going to school in person while Annie tried to homeschool this one.¡± Taz¡¯s head twitched when Zi tickled her right behind the ear. ¡°Annie, bless her heart, wasn¡¯t used to being a single mother at all, and didn¡¯t know how to respond to a little girl wanting to babble about toys and cartoons. Lonely kids make up friends to talk to and play with when they have no other options, and this one came up with Ariel.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Melodica turned her nose up at her very first name.

    ¡°Little Mermaid was my favorite movie at the time.¡± Taz tried to explain as Burke nodded. ¡°So I made Ariel to hang out with, and, well, over time, I got interested in other stuff and began to change her.¡±

    ¡°When did she start to become independent?¡± Burke asked, monitoring Melodica¡¯s reactions at remembering her¡­ infantile state.

    ¡°About ten years old.¡± Zi answered for Taz again. ¡°She was spending the night with us one evening. Middle of the night, Melodica¨CMelody at the time, she changed her own name later¨Cwhispered into my ear to wake me up. She was asking for some lemonade. I was a little annoyed, ¡®cuz I thought Taz was just being lazy, so I went to check on her only to find her sound asleep in Madeline¡¯s bedroom, Mel still following me around. I shook Taz awake, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on¡­¡±

    ¡°... but I was really thirsty.¡± Taz mentioned with a bit of a blush. ¡°I had no idea what was going on, but I woke up feeling thirsty, and asked for lemonade.¡±

    ¡°I brought her a lemonade, and from that moment on, when Melly told me she wanted something, I listened. A few years after that, she was shocking us all by changing her own outfits, or even playing music and picking things up without Taz asking or wanting to. She planned a surprise party for Taz¡¯s fourteenth birthday without Taz ever knowing.¡±

    ¡°I screamed when everyone jumped out¡­ they thought I was in on it trying to plan my own birthday party.¡± Taz groaned.

    Burke glanced between the two young girls, the tulpa and her creator, the imaginary friend and the real girl, and quirked his lips. ¡°Are you capable of turning her ¡®off?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Off?¡± Melodica repeated.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Taz frowned in confusion, glancing at Melodica with an uncertain tilt of her head.

    ¡°Can you prevent her from appearing?¡± Burke asked.

    ¡°Well, sure, but that¡¯s hard.¡± Taz answered, and Melodica huffed at the thought.

    ¡°Hard?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz nodded her head. ¡°She¡¯ll just try to get out anyways. The only way to keep her from getting out is by wearing a privacy band, or making her wear feet.¡±

    ¡°Ground prisons.¡± Melodica snorted, and Burke blinked rapidly.

    ¡°So when she is not present, she can force herself to be present?¡± Burke asked, and Taz nodded, along with Melodica. ¡°Even if you try to prevent it?¡± Another pair of nods. ¡°Interesting. Taz, for your electives, did you join the Tulpamancy class?¡±

    ¡°No, mom wanted me to focus on non-psionics outside of my core classes.¡± Taz answered with a pout.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Burke rubbed his chin in thought, and with a little grin, shook his head. ¡°Well that won¡¯t do. How do you feel about taking an extra elective for your first year? Tulpamancy will give you and Melodica a chance to learn more about yourselves and your particular bond. You¡¯ll be well-beyond the other students in practice, but the information you learn may be important!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d love to!¡± Melodica swam around Burke, her tail wriggling in delight! ¡°Right Taz?! We can do three electives!¡±

    Taz took a breath to answer with a smile, but paused. In her mind, she pictured a flicker of irritation across her mother¡¯s face, that very gentle, but forceful tone reminding her of what she¡¯d asked, and she quietly deflated.

    She looked up at Zi, who, with a small smile, squeezed her shoulder, and nodded. ¡°¡®Course she can, Freddy.¡± She answered for Taz, and glanced down at the girl. ¡°And if your mama tries to give you stink about it, tell her I gave the go-ahead.¡±

    With that, a smile broke across Taz¡¯s face, and she nodded eagerly at the professor, who clasped his hands together with a delighted look.

    ¡°Excellent. Well in that case, we¡¯ve sat around telling stories and sharing our abilities long enough. Would you like to see the campus, Taz?¡± He asked gently, and the blonde shot to her feet, arms in the air, Melodica matching her pose at her side with eager grins. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

 Chapter 7 Part 2: Educational Opportunities

    Each of the campus¡¯ buildings felt like their own architecture project. Some were grouped together, like the general and advanced mentalism buildings were designed with art and inspiration in mind, so they were multi-colored, multi-storied, and with a variety of intriguing shapes and features that didn¡¯t add to the building¡¯s structure or function, but made it look interesting.

    The dorms were only briefly explored¨Csince about 90% of them were meant to be private spaces!¨Cbut they carried a calm and cozy atmosphere, with soft and cool colors in the public areas, and the rentable conference-style rooms having paintings done by famed psychics, or award-winners from the school¡¯s alumni.

    The cafeteria was two stories: the first dedicated to food and social dining, the second dedicated to co-ed recreation, and it took Zi far more time than it should have to pry the young lady away from the pool table.

    The more numerous buildings dedicated to the left-brain disciplines were basically enormous labs in addition to their psionic curriculum. The elemental labs in particular were locked down tight, but they had a number of devices to generate heat, electricity, or generate windforce, all stuff useful for telekinesis and its sub-disciplines: hydrokinesis, thermokinesis, and electrokinesis.

    Burke was especially proud to show Taz the library, one of the largest and most comprehensive collection of literary psionic works¨Cabout psychics, for psychics, by psychics, whatever combination those came in, and it covered everything from history, to law, to practice, to fiction, to non-fiction.

    The professor liked to ramble about the history of the buildings and everything that went into planning the campus out, but Taz was more interested in seeing than hearing. All in all, the whole place looked much like what she was used to back in Petersburg Highschool, with square, windowed classrooms full of desks and teaching materials, but¡­ well, emptier than she was used to, much more vast, and with a lot more art pieces in every building.

    He couldn¡¯t show them terribly much just because most of the buildings were locked throughout, but a lot of the public spaces were beautiful, and all the posters and quotes and artwork were dedicated to psionic studies rather than ¡®Hang in there, Kitty!¡¯ type platitudes for education.

    ¡°The last place I¡¯d like to show you is the Dewitt Advanced Psionics Hospital.¡± Burke told Taz as she all but skipped by his side.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to come here aaaaaa¡ª!¡± Taz squealed, barely listening to the man, Melodica corkscrewing through the air by her side, their voices harmonizing in a mouse-like squeak of joy.

    ¡°Pay attention, Taz!¡± Zi reminded her with a smack to her butt, drawing a yelp. ¡°Sorry Freddy, continue.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was about all I had to say, but if you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll get to meet Dr. Dewitt.¡± Burke smiled at the excited blonde.

    ¡°Doctor¡­ Hugo Dewitt?¡± Taz ventured.

    Burke nodded. ¡°I met Hugo through Zhou. He was one of Zhou¡¯s mentors after he moved on from studying psionic history underneath me; Hugo¡¯s a world expert on the discipline of biokinesis, dividualism, and nullification.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Taz brightened up. They¡¯d just talked about dividualism, she knew what that was¡­ sort of. Biokinesis was one of the newer disciplines, one of those advanced ones you needed a degree to even get started on so you didn¡¯t kill somebody or something, but nullification was new new; so new it was named only a year ago. ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t remember seeing nullification on the available classes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hugo didn¡¯t want to even try teaching a class that he himself was still just an amateur in. Null-psionics is a very tender practice, much like dividualism; he flew in fourteen null-psychics from around the world to try and understand their unique psichology.¡±

    ¡°Wait, fourteen?¡± Taz tilted her head at the professor. ¡°Why not all fifteen? Or¡­ are there more than fifteen nulls in the world now?¡±

    ¡°Nope. He only needed to fly in fourteen because the fifteenth is a personal friend, and currently dean of the school.¡± Burke smiled wryly, and Taz blinked.

    She opened her mouth, then pursed her lips. ¡°Oh my god I forgot Dean Davis was a null.¡± She whispered breathlessly.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who inspired Hugo to look into null-psionics and establish a whole new psionic discipline.¡± Zi explained from behind them both, drawing a nod from Burke. ¡°Zhou Ping¡¯s favorite student and his two favorite mentors, all come together to create not just a school for psychic powers, but a new discipline as well.¡±

    Burke gave a modest laugh. ¡°Well I can¡¯t take any credit for the establishment of nullification, I just lent whatever resources I could. Hugo is a genius when it comes to the root of psionics and advanced mentalism; many of the books I wrote on those subjects have him as my primary co-author and interview subject. You should hear him talk about exploring psychic minds; it is enrapturing and beautiful, and sincerely makes me wish I had psychic powers of my own to delve like he can.¡±

    The three came to the automatic, sliding glass doors of the hospital, which opened with a whisper of metal to let them into the main lobby.

    ¡°What he is best known for currently, however, is the treatment of psionic disorders.¡± Burke paused as they stood before a desk, where a woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform glanced their way, but Burke gave her a dismissive wave to let her get back to her business. ¡°He and Zhou both wanted a hospital where a psychic could be treated by experts. Mustafi Syndrome, Spontaneous Psionics Generation, mystic seizures, psionic burn out; this building studies everything related to psionic health issues, up to and including their proliclivities towards crippling allergies and biological disorders. This hospital is equipped to provide chemotherapy, ease allergic reactions, and provide an experienced staff to soothe mental disorders.¡±

    ¡°Oooh¡­¡± Taz nodded her head.

    Melodica tilted hers, and shrugged Taz¡¯s way. ¡°Well we don¡¯t really deal with those sorts of things, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be in here much.¡±

    Burke opened his mouth to say something, but an accented voice cut him short. ¡°Ah yes, the rare-gifted psychic with the bodily health of your average human.¡± The voice was deep, husky even, and came from a wide, rotund man in a doctor¡¯s uniform. Pale-skinned, with a high widow¡¯s peak and short, greying-brown hair rimming his scalp.

    He was pudgy in the face, with a big pair of lips and beady eyes behind square glasses, but a kind smile atop some five o¡¯ clock shadow, and heavy bags under his eyes. He looked simultaneously young, yet old, a mixture of plump and pleasant.

    Taz could immediately feel a gentle psionic presence tickle against her mind, and with an excited smile, brushed back against him, and in an instant, she knew everything she needed: Dr. Hugo Dewitt, head of the Dewitt Advanced Psionics Hospital. She instantly knew the hospital¡¯s emergency phone line, his work email, the hospital¡¯s public hours, and the name of three books in the campus library that would give her medical knowledge in the event of a psionic emergency.

    She blinked, and in the time it took her to process the information, he was only two steps closer, grinning Burke¡¯s way, the two men striding over to grasp one another¡¯s arms and shake vigorously.

    ¡°Giving tours, Fred? You must be bored.¡± Dewitt teased him, and Burke laughed.

    ¡°Quite the opposite, Hugo. I want you to meet Natasha Cooper, and the tulpa that saved the sanity of a young boy with Mustafi Syndrome: Melodica.¡± Burke stepped aside to let Hugo get a better look at Taz, and with a hand in his pocket, he stared for a few long seconds, then his mouth made a little ¡®o.¡¯

    ¡°The one Adrian called us about?!¡± He asked, visibly straightening in excitement as Burke nodded, and Taz felt a shy flutter in her heart. ¡°Well well well well, little Natasha Cooper!¡± He walked past Burke to present his hand to hers, his psionic presence notably more giddy than before. ¡°I¡¯d almost overlooked you! I¡¯m glad I came down, I was hoping to get a chance to speak with you sometime. Chief Walsh was extremely excited to share the news about you.¡±

    ¡°H-he was?¡± Taz asked, her eyes wide, her cheeks flushed red, her heart hammering in excitement and confusion as she glanced her aunt¡¯s way, Zi tossing her a wink in response.

    ¡°Leave it to an evolink to show up on our doorstep with a breakthrough in tulpamancy of all things.¡± Hugo laughed a little, lowering his hand to turn towards Melodica, the mermaid drifting away a bit in discomfort. He put his hand forward, his fingers passing through Melodica¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tulpamancy as a subject has been in a lurch for decades now. I knew it had potential but¡ª¡±

    He jumped when his hand was suddenly slapped away by her hand, his arm pulled back against his chest like he¡¯d been attacked, and Melodica swished behind Taz with a pout.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Taz gasped, glancing between her suddenly sullen tulpa and Hugo, and blushed, swallowing softly. ¡°Sorry, Dr. Dewitt. She doesn¡¯t like strangers putting their hands through her.¡±

    Burke suddenly sucked in a breath, drawing attention as he held his hands out calmingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hugo, I should have warned you: she is a very advanced tulpa. She might be classifiable as something entirely different at this point. P-please don¡¯t blame Ms. Cooper for this, Melodica is capable of channeling Taz¡¯s psychic powers without her permission.¡±

    Hugo rubbed his wrist thoughtfully, staring at Melodica in continued bewilderment, his arm lowering. ¡°No kidding?¡± He asked in a low voice. ¡°She felt discomfort; embarrassment, perhaps? Without her creator¡¯s input?¡± He asked, and Burke gave a low nod. ¡°And used her psychic powers?¡±

    Another short nod. ¡°Like I said, advanced.¡±

    ¡°Good god, Fred, there¡¯s advanced tulpamancy, and then there¡¯s a tulpa using psychic powers.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re,¡± Taz spoke up gently, gulping before she continued, ¡°they¡¯re still my powers¡­¡±

    ¡°But still, tulpas as we know them are little more than puppets.¡± Hugo stated.  ¡°Even Mr. Rogers had to lend his focus in order to create a solid, telekinetic surface to simulate a tulpa¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have to be awake to do it.¡± Zi spoke up, drawing Hugo¡¯s further shocked glance. ¡°Just a year ago, Christmas night, Taz was passed out on my couch, and boy did I know she was out, ¡®cuz she was snoring, and drooling, and¡ª¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± Taz whimpered in embarrassment.

    ¡°¡ªand sitting in my husband¡¯s recliner was Mel, playing the guitar her mom¡¯s ex had given her. Not just making noise, doing...¡± Zi waved her hand through the air, searching for the right word, ¡°bars or whatever you call ¡®em. Practicing.¡±

    Hugo and Burke both turned to face Melodica, staring in deeper surprise still, and Melodica¡¯s face turned red again¡­ or, she willed it? Neither were sure at this point. ¡°It was a new guitar, we needed to tune it.¡± Melodica mumbled, arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°When did she,¡± Hugo pointed to Melodica while addressing Taz, ¡°start using your powers?¡±

    Taz felt flush. Simultaneously hot and shivering all at once; she didn¡¯t know why she was so anxious, but she felt like she was under a microscope, and she suddenly understood why Melodica seemed glued to her back.

    ¡°Well, um, I was about twelve, and¡­¡± Taz scratched her mane of hair shyly. ¡°I was trying to learn both parts of a duet on a single piano, and mom didn¡¯t know how to play, and neither did Aunt Zi, or anyone else, so, I learned both parts and taught Mel how to use her fingers.¡±

    ¡°So, three years.¡± Burke stated. ¡°Three years of practicing duets.¡±

    ¡°And other stuff.¡± Taz shrugged. ¡°I practiced, y¡¯know, throwing a ball with her.¡±

    ¡°Or she¡¯d send me into the house to unlock the door from the inside.¡± Melodica piped up. ¡°I get bored when she¡¯s doing schoolwork, so sometimes I doodle on a piece of paper.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good, too.¡±

    ¡°I am so good.¡±

    ¡°Just whenever I could, I¡¯d use telekinesis with her, and eventually, well¡­¡± Taz trailed off. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t even notice it anymore. We play guitar, and other instruments together. I¡¯m practicing bass, so we do different parts¡ª¡±

    ¡°Without strain?¡± Hugo interjected.

    Taz glanced at Melodica, and both shook their heads. ¡°Well, I focus on my part, she does her part, and we play. We do a lot of mimicry together, too, so, like¡­¡± Taz held up a hand like she was holding the neck of a guitar, and ran her finger over her belly, where her Fender normally hung, and produced five, clear-as-crystal guitar notes.

    Behind her, Melodica lifted her hands, and Mallory¡¯s Ernie Ball bass guitar suddenly materialized in her grip, and as Taz strummed the opening notes to Jump as Melodica backed her up with the low, repetitious bass notes, and Taz felt her skin itch a bit as Burke and Hugo both leaned down to examine her face as she played.

    ¡°If she¡¯s struggling, she¡¯s not showing it¡­¡± Burke noted.

    ¡°Taz, what is twenty times eight?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taz paused, but Hugo shook his head.

    ¡°Keep playing, answer.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ one-hundred and forty?¡±

    ¡°Sixty.¡± Melodica corrected.

    ¡°Ah crap, yeah.¡± Taz pouted.

    ¡°Melodica, what¡¯s the capital of Spain?¡± Hugo turned to face the tulpa, whose face scrunched up.

    ¡°I dunno? Who cares.¡±

    Hugo glanced back at Burke with a bemused look. ¡°Sassy, this one.¡±

    Burke just nodded. ¡°And neither are missing a note.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself, this Q&A thing is making my fingers do weird things.¡± Melodica pouted, and Taz gave a little giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mimicked bass, Mel, it¡¯s in your¡ªmy¡­?¡±

    ¡°Our?¡±

    ¡°Our head?¡± Taz glanced at the two older men for confirmation, but both just looked mystified.

    ¡°This requires so much more study.¡± Hugo said almost breathlessly. ¡°Two personalities running at the same time, sharing power without strain.¡±

    ¡°Not just that, but simulating a body, with physics, and creating contextual telekinetic pads related to her anatomy.¡± Burke whispered back. ¡°And that¡¯s not all, remember Aiden¡¯s report?¡±

    ¡°Creating a mental filter with her music, yes, I remember.¡± Hugo murmured, staring Taz in the eye. ¡°You will be a student here next semester?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah! That¡¯s the plan anyways?¡± Taz¡¯s hands slowed down, the noise stopped¡­ though Melodica kept playing, leaning on her creator as best as her limited body could.

    ¡°I will arrange for some study to be performed.¡± Hugo said, straightening up, looking much more energetic. ¡°At your discretion of course, your education comes first, but you have, albeit unknowingly, created a new depth to the fields of tulpamancy and dividualism alike. What this means¡­¡± He walked away a few steps, hands in the air, as if he was trying to visualize the data. ¡°What this could mean¡­ mijn God, I don¡¯t even know, but it is incredible.¡±

    He grinned to himself, and Burke nodded enthusiastically. Zi, meanwhile, took Taz by the shoulders and dragged her into a short, happy hug, her fingers squeezing into her in a mixture of delight and pride.

    Taz could only swallow, both nervous and excited all at once.

    <hr>

    She had never put so much thought into Melodica before, and she had to keep herself from trying to pry her tulpa open. Melodica was uncomfortable, enough so that she wasn¡¯t in the backseat of the car heading back towards the airport, she was in Taz¡¯s head, feisty and anxious and gently humming along with the R&B playing over the radio.

    Taz had never thought about how special Melodica was. She had seen tulpas on television and read about them, but having spent years sharing headspace with her tulpa, it hadn¡¯t occurred to her that some of the things Melodica did naturally weren¡¯t mentioned elsewhere.

    She supposed that made her a little special too¡­

    In a way, it was almost as exciting as going to PA, and Taz had always dreamed of impressing people, but the way they¡¯d looked at her, talked about Melodica¡­

    ¡®Do we really want to be students and lab rats?¡¯ Melodica mumbled sourly in their shared headspace.

    Taz pursed her thin lips, and raised her hands, her thumb stroking through the air and producing a line of notes. In the driver¡¯s seat, a proudly smiling Zi, unaware of Taz¡¯s uncertainty, squeezed her knee.

    ¡®I kinda think we have to. I mean, if we are a big breakthrough in tulpamancy, don¡¯t we kinda owe the world the chance to study us?¡¯

    ¡®I disagree!¡¯ Taz didn¡¯t see Melodica¡¯s pout so much as she felt it. ¡®We waited forever to go to PA as students! This just complicates things.¡¯

    ¡®I still think it might be a good idea! Maybe we¡¯ll get extra credits! Better lessons faster! Maybe they¡¯ll write a book on us!¡¯

    ¡®Maybe we¡¯ll just end up trapped at PA, forever a psychic weirdo, getting poked at instead of doing something with our lives.¡¯

    ¡®???¡¯ Was the only response Taz could formulate at Melodica¡¯s almost snarling response. ¡®You pushed for this, didn¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, well¡­ maybe mom¡¯s not wrong.¡¯ Melodica responded in an almost defiant voice.

    Taz¡¯s expression faltered, and she leaned against the car window, watching the approaching airport with a hum from the back of her throat.

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    Silence.

    Taz sighed, and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    <hr>

    ¡ª(*&%(*#)(*$&}{><#(@&^%@)>@$||\][[()#@&(*!Q%^¡ª

    Time flows differently in isolation.

    Hours were just numbers without regular sunlight. Medicine at this hour, testing at the next hour, an experiment at this hour, lunch, dinner, lab tech shift changes¡­

    Sofia laid on a couch inside of a simple room she called her home. She had her own fridge, her own furniture, her own entertainment in droves, but it was impossible with all of this noise. In front of her was a television, the words from the telenovela muted by the voice speaking on repeat in her head.

    ¡®Yo soy Taz!¡¯

    ¡®?Muchas gracias chica!¡¯

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    It had been four hours since she¡¯d encountered that girl in the park. The campus was supposed to be empty today, aside from staff who knew to keep their psychic powers restrained when they encountered her, to keep the static in her head clear, but this girl, Taz, had spoken to her.

    ¡ª>{}!&$%%^$\].&*@%$!%^*&%()_|\\><*#@%!^*)_%%_@%¡ª

    Not out loud, which would have been fine, but through telepathy, and everything she¡¯d said ping-ponging loosely through her skull, disrupting her thoughts and leaving her so very exhausted hearing it over and over and over again at every waking moment...

    She tried to meditate enough to shut down her mind for a moment, but it kept simulating that stupid conversation, filling her head with a painful white noise until the words broke through again. Why did she bother saying anything to this Taz girl? She should have run right away¡­ she knew this would happen, but it was the first time she¡¯d spoken to a girl her age in what felt like months.

    Also, there was a mermaid there, and Sofia wished she had a single fucking moment to herself to try and figure that out, but against her will, keeping her from sleeping, keeping her from focusing on the television, she heard those statements, that question, loudly in her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She whispered to herself.

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    ¡®?Muchas gracias chica!¡¯

    ¡°Piss off¡­¡± Sofia rolled onto her side and covered her face, trying to focus her thoughts again.

    ¡ª(*&%@*&$)(+#+%!%(*_)@%&^$*{>||!@^$!<>@!{|!^$¡ª

    Her head burned from the feedback her own brain put out from trying to take control.

    She buried her face in the pillow and tried to breathe easily. She wanted to sleep.

    Silently, she threw her legs over the edge of the couch and stumbled over to her bedside, and she hit a button attached to an intercom microphone.

    ¡°Don?¡± She asked in a beleaguered tone.

    ¡°Is everything okay Sofia?¡± Don asked.

    ¡°I-I need to sleep¡­¡± She answered, closing her eyelids for a moment and wavering on her feet.

    ¡ª^#@%(@!)%$¡ª

    ¡®Yo soy Taz!¡¯

    ¡ª(*&#%^*(@(>>>|\¡ª

    ¡°You want the sedative?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Sofia asked, breathing deeply, wanting to just forget that girl¡¯s name. Or¡­ wanting to ask her about her mermaid¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in in a minute. Hang tight.¡±

    Sofia collapsed on her bed and rolled onto her back.

    ¡°Ayudante, night light.¡± She spoke out loud, and the lights clicked off, except for one by the door, and one at the foot of her bed.

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    ¡°No¡­¡± Sofia mumbled to herself.

 Chapter 8 Part 1: The One That Got Away

    The first known studies of biokinesis were discovered in the medical journals of nazi doctors, most prominently Josef Mengele, ever interested in the concept of genetic superiority. One of psience¡¯s most curious and potentially world-changing branches had its foundation laid on the bones of the innocent by cruel experimentation.

    Study into biokinesis continued during the cold war. Alongside the infamous MK-Ultra project, the CIA used the at-the-time classified information of biokinesis in an attempt to create super soldiers under the working name: Mixology-22, or M-22. The project was swiftly shut down after the initial batch of test subjects developed a series of aggressive cancers and suffered organ failure from psionic tampering.

    Biokinesis would then be classified as the first forbidden psionic discipline¨Clater to be joined by Domination¨Cuntil notable psientist Dr. Mildred ¡°Molly¡± McCollough was given official permission to study the field further in 2005. Through her efforts, along with financial support from the Zhou Ping Psychic Foundation, Dr. McCollough managed to restore some dignity to the discipline by fully removing any traces of cancer from former president Jimmy Carter, an accomplishment that has held up to this day.

    In recent times, Dr. McCollough has worked to coordinate the efforts of medical organizations and aspiring biokinetics. Notable advances in the field have not only assisted in the nullifying of cancers in otherwise healthy bodies, but easing the likes of tumors, teaching an anemic body how to form platelets, and, though not officially endorsed by the World Psionic Council, gene therapy and manipulation in an early showing of designer babies.

    <hr>

    ¡°Madeline, honey?¡±

    ¡°Yes Auntie?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is BTS?¡±

    Madeline whirled on her aunt in total bewilderment. Anna was staring at her looking deeply confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t curse like that around Taz.¡±

    Anna sighed, conceding with a nod in Madeline¡¯s direction. ¡°Tasha isn¡¯t here and you¡¯re seventeen, love. What is BTS?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Anna pointed past her and Madeline stared at a wall of the shop they were perusing. ¡°Oh.¡± Madeline stared at the wall filled to the brim with CD collections, DVDs, hoodies, hats, backpacks, desktop statues, and far, far more merchandise depicting a batch of handsome young asian men.

    Madeline took Anna over to fill her in on the vast world of K-pop, showing her videos on her phone of the group¡¯s performances.

    The first place Madeline and Anna had decided to stop by was one of those shops full of music and merchandise from TV shows, video games, and anime and what have you, and smelled heavily of cologne, a little bit of weed, and had the lighting and atmosphere of a basement rave.

    Anna had insisted that she wanted to find some more gifts to send Taz off to PA with; Madeline assumed she was overcompensating for her own worries with her wallet. Madeline was just happy to stop in to grab a Demon Slayer wall scroll; the wall behind her computer desk would be distractingly bare no more.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d like them?¡± Anna asked, plucking a CD case off the shelf that advertised carrying the band¡¯s biggest hits.

    ¡°Not sure, her music tastes have been all over the place. Does she have any BTS in her music library?¡± Madeline asked, leaning against her aunt to read the back of the case.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anna pursed her lips. It would be easier to get her daughter a gift card to buy the music off the internet, but thanks to Robbie, she¡¯d grown a particular fondness for CDs, even touting the man¡¯s philosophy that the physical version of music was better than the downloaded version.

    In a few years, her daughter would be collecting vinyls, and Anna was mildly intrigued at the idea of owning a vinyl record player, and she could imagine pulling Randy over to help her dig out an entertainment center to sink the player in, with speakers set in the compartments, and the top could have a little series of stands for their own vinyl library¡­

    ¡­ assuming Tasha came back from PA and didn¡¯t immediately move on.

    Anna breathed out through her nose as she examined a ceramic mug depicting seven admittedly handsome young men, and put it back before she could even begin to question if Tasha would like it or not.

    ¡°She saaaays¡­ she¡¯s heard of them.¡± Madeline said, staring down at her phone, shaking Anna from a short, panicked stupor. ¡°Maybe she hasn¡¯t heard them play? They¡¯re absurdly popular, she¡¯s probably heard them over at NPH. I¡¯ve heard people playing their stuff at PA.¡±

    ¡°Well, like you said, her tastes are everywhere.¡± Anna mumbled, pursing her lips as she took down one of the two vinyls up on the big display. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s avoiding pop because she thinks she¡¯s above it.¡±

    ¡°Oh she fucking wishes.¡± Madeline snorted, only to feel a bead of ice go down the back of her neck from her aunt¡¯s sharp glare. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Annie!¡± Madeline huffed, and Anna simply shook her head and put the vinyl back. ¡°Anyways, girl still goes gooey over Taylor Swift and Gaga, she¡¯ll never be as cool as she wants to be.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy her more Van Halen, and I can¡¯t keep up with her anime¡ª¡±

    ¡°Literally anything My Hero Academia with the green-haired kid.¡±

    ¡°...¡ªso maybe I¡¯ll just send her off with some of this BTS stuff. Or¡­ gosh, will she even listen to it? Maddy?¡± Anna looked so lost, more so than Madeline had ever seen her, and with a small, pitying chuckle, squeezed her aunt¡¯s upper arm.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll make sure she throws it on while I¡¯m around. Heck, we gotta decorate her dorm room, right?¡± Madeline smiled encouragingly, and Anna gave a small, unsure nod, but kept the CD in hand as they crept towards the register. ¡°Speaking of, I never thought to ask, but where are you putting her up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well PA has two different dorm buildings for the girls and the hotels; where did you put her?¡± Madeline repeated, and comprehension dawned over Anna.

    ¡°She¡¯s never really spent time sharing space with a lot of other girls, so I put her in the¡­¡± Anna wracked her brain for a moment, ¡°the Puellamas?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the good dorms. That¡¯s where Noelle and I are posted up, too!¡± Madeline bobbed her head. ¡°Good, she¡¯ll be in pajama-walking distance, then.¡±

    ¡°Your mother mentioned that¡¯s where you¡¯d be, and if there is anybody on that campus I trust to have Tasha¡¯s health in mind, it¡¯s you.¡± Anna squeezed Madeline¡¯s shoulder, giving her a small smile.

    ¡°Yeah, no worries, I¡¯ll keep her out of trouble and focused on her studies and her practice.¡± Madeline chuckled.

    Anna nodded, the two moving in line towards the desk behind a small batch of boys. ¡°So, there are bad dorms, then?¡± She asked in a suspicious tone, and Madeline shook her head.

    ¡°Nah, I was just poking fun. The P-Minor is fine, but, like, they¡¯re four person dorms; they¡¯re a mess.¡± Madeline shrugged. ¡°The two person dorms at the Llamas, though? I mean, at least we get more space to decorate and more quiet time.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± Anna sighed again; she¡¯d been sighing all day...

    ¡°And if she gets a loud roommate, she can come spend time with me and Noelle; we both get pretty quiet during study time, and if Nelly has a phone call where she¡¯s gunna get loud, she¡¯s nice enough to take it to the roof.¡± Madeline smirked, drawing another nod.

    ¡°Loudly flirting with her classmates¡¯ mothers?¡± Anna asked dryly, getting a quick, snorting laugh in response, and a shake of her head.

    ¡°Not as far as I know. She just tends to shout where her family¡¯s concerned, but thanks to timezones and stuff? They usually get tired out before it can drag out too long.¡±

    ¡°With how wealthy you claim she is, I¡¯m kind of surprised she¡¯s not put up in the European hotel.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing.¡± Madeline shuffled forward alongside her aunt as the boys ahead of them got checked out, and she quietly wondered if they recognized her from Petersburg. They looked about the right age to have gone to school with her, and were glancing over their shoulders at her¡­ she tried to give a friendly smile, but then they faced right back forward. ¡°Err, anyways, apparently she wanted a roommate. An American roommate.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Anna said, her voice suddenly a little disinterested as she eyed the boys suspiciously.

    ¡°Yeah. Oh, yeah, speaking of interesting, Auntie, I wanted to ask you a question.¡± Madeline pointedly stared right at her aunt to ignore the boys, and Anna eventually glanced her way after a moment of thought. ¡°Since when did you know French?¡± She asked, her brow furrowed, her lips pinched together. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you speak a word of it in my life.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression flickered a moment, an unknowing thought passing through her head as she distracted herself looking at the BTS CD again, before she answered. ¡°I¡¯ve known it since I was a teenager. I travelled overseas as a foreign-exchange student, and found I had a gift for the language.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s almost nothing like English¡­¡±

    ¡°Really. I know it might sound strange, but it¡¯s true.¡± Anna cracked a small smile as they wandered up to the desk, setting the CD and Madeline¡¯s wall scroll on the counter for purchase. The pudgy young woman manning the register scanned their purchases, they paid, and left with a single bag, leaving the store and passing by the young boys they¡¯d been standing behind earlier.

    They walked past crowds of folk enjoying the mall¡¯s atmosphere and amenities, and Madeline stared after a pair of girls eating from ice cream cones. She glanced back at Anna, who met her eyes with a knowing smirk, and a few minutes later, they were sitting on a bench, Madeline with a scoop of butter rum in a waffle cone, Anna eating neopolitan out of a small paper bowl.

    Tucson was the closest place to Petersburg to sport an actual mall, so of course Madeline and Anna made it their destination for a full-fledged shopping trip, and they were far from the only ones. Just days after Christmas, people were out in force to spend the holiday cash they¡¯d gotten and enjoy their holiday with some curious window shopping looking for end of the year deals.

    The two women hovered close to one another as they made their way through the crowds, and as usual, Anna was getting attention everywhere she went, eyes following her and tracing her shape through the crowd, but she wasn¡¯t alone this time.

    Madeline was a young woman just starting to enter her prime, but it was easy to mistake her for an adult woman rather than the young lady she was. The two of them together drew curious glances and longing looks, both ignoring the stares and sharing an unspoken agreement to assist the other if somebody got too bold.

    Of course, some of the looks Madeline got were suspicious ones. Her hair didn¡¯t cover her privacy band over her forehead, and the pretty little gems in the tiara-like design did little to dissuade eyes. It was obvious she was a psychic, and though the band gave other folk a sense of safety and security, she couldn¡¯t help but notice a few nasty looks thrown her way.

    Whether it was prompted by her privacy band or her skin color, she couldn¡¯t tell, but she eased the sinking feeling in her stomach by clinging to a woman she could trust, and her aunt had a talent for promising unspeakably horrid retribution with nothing more than a small frown and a glorious glare.

    ¡°You visited France as a teen, you said?¡± Madeline asked after swallowing the very last of her ice cream cone, and Anna gave a little nod as she let some strawberry melt in her mouth. ¡°What was that like? Noelle tells me it¡¯s a beautiful country.¡±

    ¡°It absolutely is if you travel outside of Paris.¡± Anna cracked a smile at Madeline¡¯s confused look. ¡°Oh, yes, Paris has its charms, but it is a city, and cities are cramped, smelly, and ugly as a rule.¡± Anna shook her head, and Madeline gave her aunt a mystified stare.

    ¡°I will never understand your love of the countryside, Annie.¡±

    ¡°You might when you grow older. Speaking of, I loved the French countryside. Some of my favorite things to do were visiting the vineyards, or the little cafes and restaurants in the areas; so much less touristy when you go further out.¡±

    ¡°Huh. I wonder what Nelly¡¯d say to that.¡± Madeline hummed.

    ¡°She¡¯s a city girl, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have a different opinion. Personally? I enjoyed the country more the further I got from the city. Same for everywhere else I visited; London was a travesty, but I adored those little English villages. Folksy, cute, pleasant.¡± Anna smiled to herself, savoring the memories more than the ice cream at this point. ¡°I remember stopping by the Rhine back in the year of 2000; the smells, the sights, the people enjoying the end of the summer¡­¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Madeline, however, stiffened, her face tightening a little as she parsed the information. ¡°Like, August-September time?¡± She asked, and Anna, with a blink, nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡¯d arrived around August in time for the September semester. See, they start a bit earlier than we do in the States, and end a bit later in the year. Mid-summer, I think.¡±

    Madeline had stopped listening, as something stirred in her head. Late summer in the year 2000¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t something big happen around that time? When you arrived, I mean?¡± She suddenly asked her aunt, her curly hair bouncing as she tilted her head in thought.

    Anna frowned. Her expression was nearly unreadable other than a mixture of dread and discomfort, making Madeline twitch in thinking she¡¯d somehow hurt her aunt, until Anna answered in a lowered voice. ¡°The president of France was assassinated by the Brain Scythe not too long after I arrived.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s mouth opened wide. ¡°President Claude Forsythe! I remember now! Jesus, auntie, that¡¯s a hell of an introduction to the country!¡±

    ¡°It created an enormous mess and I was almost sent home not even two months into my exchange.¡± Anna groused, glaring down at her knees angrily. ¡°It was awful.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, sorry.¡± Madeline pinched the bridge of her nose, and Anna furiously stuffed a bite of ice cream into her own mouth to chew. ¡°Sorry, auntie, just¡­ with all the stuff going on with Brain Scythe today, people are talking about the old Brain Scythe around campus.¡±

    Anna sighed deeply, and shook her head, stirring the melted ice cream pooled at the bottom of her bowl with a frown. ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t want to talk about them anymore, however.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Madeline sounded genuinely confused. ¡°I mean, they¡¯re super relevant right now! You have a bunch of terrorists borrowing the name¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯ll talk about the Brain Scythe!¡± Anna hissed, her expression darkening. ¡°But this day isn¡¯t supposed to be about them! I want to get my daughter a gift to send to school with her, and I want to spend time with my niece, not talk about that fucking monster.¡±

    The mall was a full and busy place, and even with winter fully kicked up, Arizona still sat in a comfortable high-sixties. That did not explain the sudden chill that went down Madeline¡¯s spine, and she gave her glowering aunt a flabbergasted expression.

    ¡°... Auntie, did they do something to you?¡±

    ¡°No, not directly.¡± Anna murmured. ¡°But I don¡¯t like people talking so trivially about them. It¡¯s too soon to forget what they did, or start idolizing them because they were ¡®strong.¡¯¡± Her voice dropped into a low snarl, and Madeline¡¯s frown grew. ¡°Did your mother ever mention somebody by the name of Ernesto Reno?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Madeline answered with a gentler tone. ¡°He taught her everything, right? He was her senior.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and the FBI was getting his help in hunting down the Brain Scythe.¡± Anna gave her niece a deathly serious look. ¡°And then the Brain Scythe murdered him, not even thirty feet away from your mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Madeline stopped herself. Dozens of confused emotions flashed through her, but her face was frozen in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard this story.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Anna growled. ¡°Ernesto loved your mother like a daughter. He was your godfather, a brilliant man following in the footsteps of Zhou Ping himself, and when he was close to figuring out where the Brain Scythe was, they attacked.¡± She turned her furious expression on Madeline, leaving the girl stock still. ¡°Your mother walked in on her father-figure doused in gasoline, holding a match above his head, begging her to run, unable to resist the Brain Scythe¡¯s mind control. It¡¯s how your mother got that burn scar on her ankle.¡±

    ¡°... The one she said was from a job accident.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Anna stared into her empty bowl of ice cream. ¡°All because of the Brain Scythe. They are a monster, and with any luck, they will never return, and these stupid copycat terrorists will be dealt with soon, and not cause nearly as much damage as the Brain Scythe did.¡±

    Madeline gave a very small, slow nod, processing the information with some difficulty. The Brain Scythe was widely known, of course, but she¡¯d never heard her mother ever mention anything about how Ernesto had been killed, or had been related to the Brain Scythe.

    Actually, much about the Brain Scythe¡¯s disappearance was still up in the air, the cause of much speculation amongst professionals and conspiracy theorists alike. Madeline assumed they¡¯d been caught and killed, and nobody had taken credit because nobody was sure it was them. Plenty of people claimed to have killed criminal psychics that might have been the Brain Scythe, but a lot of other folk found that explanation too mundane for somebody as ¡®mythically¡¯ powerful as the psionic assassin that established the era of the 21st century.

    After all, it was practically unheard of for a President of any first-world country to be assassinated so flagrantly, much less two presidents of two separate countries. The deaths of other politicians and other high-profile, well-protected figures only compounded on the reignited fears of psychics¡­

    Madeline flinched as a hand touched her knee, and she glanced over at her aunt, who opened her eyes and stared at the floor with a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maddy, I didn¡¯t mean to get so intense out of nowhere, I just hate the subject and hate the person.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay.¡± Madeline squeezed her aunt¡¯s hand. ¡°I never knew they¡¯d done anything to you and mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you deserve to know just how close you were to not having a mother because of them.¡± Anna gave her a serious look, and a squeeze to her knee. ¡°How close I came to not having my best friend.¡±

    With a slow nod, Madeline rubbed Anna¡¯s knuckles with her thumb.

    ¡°Now, enough of this. Let¡¯s keep shopping, okay? I¡¯ve been enjoying myself and I don¡¯t want it to end like this.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, yeah. That would be an awkward drive home.¡± Madeline laughed, though she quietly shelved a few questions for later.

    <hr>

    One of the more charming aspects about Aunt Anna was her seeming ignorance in her beauty. One of her less charming aspects was the sheer amount of time she could spend ¡®hmm¡¯ing and ¡®haw¡¯ing over clothes.

    Madeline was satisfied with her picks: she found a cozy little chemise for when the Puellamas AC was nice and chilly late at night, or during a laundry day when she had no intention of leaving the building. She¡¯d also found a handful of belly tops that not only comfortably fit, but made her rack look incredible, and she was definitely looking forward to watching some jaws drop around campus when Friday nights out into PJ rolled around. Less exciting but still pretty encouraging was a new pair of undies to replace a pair that had gotten destroyed in one of the campus¡¯ washing machines; those she got at her aunt¡¯s auspices, who wouldn¡¯t let go of that little story and insisted that her niece be spoiled with cuddly underwear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anna stated. Madeline gave the woman a small glare as her aunt turned to stare at her side-profile in the mirror, wearing a short dress that accentuated the older woman¡¯s curves. ¡°It seems a little¡­ slutty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s denim, auntie. You have to try real hard to be slutty in denim.¡± Anna had also been staring at herself in the mirror for the past five minutes going back and forth on it.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anna asked, striking a small, pretty pose that made Madeline putter her lips. She was sure Anna could have boys around campus running ragged with that little move alone.

    ¡°Very. Besides, sluttiness is an attitude, I can¡¯t imagine you being slutty.¡± Madeline noted, walking up behind her aunt to tug a few strings along the open-V back, tightening it around Anna¡¯s chest. ¡°Seductive, maybe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over a decade since I last tried being seductive.¡± Anna noted. ¡°Alberto, Gideon, Victor, Danny, and Robbie all approached me first.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, Annie.¡± Madeline peeked over her aunt¡¯s shoulder and smoothed the material out in a few places, trying to picture where her aunt would even wear this sort of thing. She didn¡¯t think Anna even needed something this showy to get a man following her home like a puppy. ¡°That first name, Alberto? Sounds hispanic; I¡¯m guessing he wasn¡¯t Taz¡¯s dad?¡±

    ¡°I never told you about Richard?¡± Anna asked with a small blink, and Madeline shrugged.

    ¡°I mean, I might have heard the name, but I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Anna¡¯s brow pinched in disappointment. ¡°You need to keep up with your ¡®sister¡¯s¡¯ history, Maddy, you¡¯ve only known her all your life.¡±

    ¡°You sound like mom¡­¡±

    ¡°For good reason. Richard Montague, owner of the Tag & Bradley oil fields in west Texas.¡± Anna stated, shifting into another pose in the mirror, and Madeline gave a nod.

    ¡°Right, right, now I remember. He passed away early and you were his primary beneficiary?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. He apparently thought very kindly of me and our daughter to be.¡± Anna leaned into the mirror to examine the skin around her eyes, a disgusted twitch going through her nose as she noticed a wrinkle.

    ¡°Certainly explains how y¡¯all have such a good living without you working. Did he ever even get to meet Taz before he passed away?¡± Madeline stepped around her aunt and held her shoulder, and Anna shook her head.

    ¡°Cancer took him before she was even born. He¡¯d lost the rest of his family before I came along; some to age, some to illness, many to their own greed, so he set his daughter up for life, and I¡¯m along for the ride.¡± Anna gave a small, fond little smile to herself in the mirror, and Madeline snickered.

    ¡°Lucky, lucky, auntie, most girls would kill for that sorta set-up. How¡¯d you meet, anyways?¡± Madeline tilted her head in curiosity, and Anna paused, staring at herself in the mirror for a nice, long time, taking a moment to evaluate herself before looking at Madeline with a small smile, then meeting her own gaze again.

    ¡°It was at a gala in Seattle.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Oooh, fancy!¡±

    ¡°Very, extremely swanky.¡± Anna grinned. ¡°A friend of mine at the time was invited to come along because her father was the orchestra¡¯s conductor for the evening; I was her plus one. I wasn¡¯t quite used to anything that fancy, I¡¯ll admit, so I stuck to my friend¡¯s side, or the walls for most of the night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t really see you as the schmoozing type.¡± Madeline admitted.

    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t, but I was a thirsty sort.¡±

    ¡°Thirsty for drinks?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Anna blinked at her niece. ¡°Does thirsty mean anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Continue!¡± Madeline masked a laugh with a smile.

    ¡°Well, yes, anyways, I was thirsty for something to drink, and there was this older gentleman at the far end of the bar. I recognized him as the man who¡¯d spoken to, and introduced the attendees to the gala; I thought he looked a little lonely, and a little rich, and maybe he was just lonely and rich enough to buy me a drink, so I went over to put the moves on him¡ª¡±

    ¡°You put the moves on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Anna tilted her head.

    ¡°How does that look? How does Anna Cooper seduce someone?¡± Madeline asked, smirking, and Anna gave her a pointed look. ¡°C¡¯mon! You said you hadn¡¯t needed to do it in over a decade, but I¡¯m curious what worked for you.¡±

    Anna rolled her eyes, and directed Madeline over to a bench. There, Anna slowly sauntered over, her hips rolling with a shocking amount of flirtiness for a woman as out of practice as she was, and with a little touch to Madeline¡¯s shoulder, she bent down, breasts hanging before her eyes, smiling with half-lidded eyes and a few teeth showing, and with a tone Madeline had never heard, said: ¡°Hi~.¡±

    Madeline blinked, and nearly doubled over laughing, leaving Anna standing with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°That was weird, Maddy.¡±

    Madeline barely managed to reign her guffawing in enough to give her aunt an amused look. ¡°Y-yeah, but that¡¯d do it! Hell, that¡¯s how I got Einar obsessed with me.¡±

    ¡°Whom we still need to kill, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but, you walked up to this old guy and stole his heart for a mai tai?¡±

    ¡°It was a screwdriver, but effectively, yes.¡± Anna shrugged. ¡°I sat down with him and enjoyed my drink; give him a little company as payment, you know? But he turned out to be a very fascinating man. He told me how he founded his oil business with help from his friends, and he was so busy managing his business that he never really had time to settle down with a woman. He was, of course, absolutely twitterpated with me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Crushing on you?¡±

    ¡°¡ªyes. He apparently had a weakness for blonde women, and, well, we were both a few drinks in, both bored with the gala, so we snuck upstairs and¡­ well, conceived Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Madeline stiffened up, giving her aunt a perplexed stare. ¡°I thought there woulda been more time between, y¡¯know, meeting the guy and, uh, Taz.¡±

    ¡°What can I say?¡± Anna shrugged. ¡°I was young, he seemed like an utter gentleman, and he proved, even post-mortem, to care about his family. Tasha and I have never wanted for anything thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tragic he passed away before he could see all of Taz¡¯s potential, though.¡± Madeline frowned the slightest bit. ¡°I mean, an evolink? One without the usual health issues? Taz is pretty well set to do some incredible things. I mean, you¡¯ve heard her play, she won¡¯t have trouble finding bands to take her in.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it was Robbie who gave her her love of guitar.¡± Anna¡¯s tone suddenly soured as she went back to the mirror and considered herself. ¡°If Richard were around¡­ who knows. I¡¯m going to change out of this. I think I¡¯ll add it to the ¡®no¡¯ pile.¡±

    ¡°Picky picky, auntie¡­¡±

    ¡°Always.¡±

    ¡°Except when a rich guy buys you a drink.¡±

    Anna stopped before she could shut the changing stall¡¯s door behind her, and leaned her head out to give her niece a sickly sweet smile that made Madeline regret having ever back talking to her¡­

    ¡°Maddy? Dear? Love?¡±

    ¡°Yes auntie?¡±

    ¡°I love you~.¡±

    Madeline swallowed loudly. ¡°P-please stop smiling that way.¡±

    Anna¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment, and then she slid into the stall to change, giving Madeline the chance to breathe.

 Chapter 8 Part 2: The One That Got Away

    Ultimately, Anna left with a new cardigan and a dress that Madeline successfully argued her into buying. Something her mother told her that morning rang through her head: ¡®Good luck with the clothes shopping.¡¯ She didn¡¯t think much of it then, but now?

    ¡­ well, now they were trying on shoes, and the little zip-up boots with the heels made Madeline feel a lot better. Her aunt, at least, had a better time finding comfortable flats and trying on some strappy pumps.

    ¡°¡ªso as long as you actually call ahead and give them a timeframe of when you¡¯ll be arriving, you should be good to visit.¡± Madeline explained as they exited the shoe store with another bag in hand.

    ¡°Do I have to call a full day ahead?¡± Anna asked, and Madeline shook her head.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t just call, like, right outside of the gate unless it¡¯s an emergency, but you probably wanna let them know before you get on the plane?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ alright.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be okay visiting, auntie? I know you get antsy around too much resonance, and PA is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I will handle it for Tasha¡¯s and your sake, and that is all I will promise.¡± Anna grunted, and Madeline just gave a little nod of understanding, turning her head as they walked around one of the second story pathways, looking for something else to do. ¡°Oh, wanna take a look inside the JCPenney?¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Madeline trailed off, Anna turning to see what distracted her. She was staring at that batch of boys again. They weren¡¯t¡­ completely looking the girls¡¯ way, but every now and then they¡¯d glance at them. They looked like perfectly normal teenage boys, though Anna disapproved of the one wearing the big black trench coat; it just looked delinquent to her.

    But, alongside them were a few older boys. Those ones immediately made her skin crawl. Tall, lanky, college-age, with some done up hair, a few with short goatees, and they leaned on railings or stood with a sense of self-importance, yet a lack of urgency that made Anna¡­ suspicious. She couldn¡¯t quite explain why, but she didn¡¯t like the way they looked, or stood, or glanced around.

    She could picture them smoking and talking loudly at a bus stop, that was one thing, but something else tickled urgently in her chest. Instantly, she was evaluating them between the gaps in the crowd: one wore a big jacket like the boy in the trench coat, he could have any number of weapons under there, and the other two were in basic jeans, T-shirts, but one had a smaller jacket on that could easily hide a knife or a pistol.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just coincidence, but I keep seeing those boys.¡± Madeline said off-handedly, trying to sound casual, but Anna felt slightly vindicated that her niece seemed just as uncomfortable.

    ¡°Me too. Just keep an eye out.¡± Anna ordered, looping her arm around Madeline¡¯s to tug her close, squeezing her hand. ¡°So, JCPenney¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Madeline hummed, turning her focus forward again, her lips pursed in thought. ¡°Actually, would you mind terribly if we went into MacGuffin¡¯s?¡±

    Anna slowed a step, glancing next to the Penney¡¯s to see a much smaller store nearby. It had a single door and a window that was currently covered up by a large piece of cardboard and quite a bit of tape. MacGuffin¡¯s was a sort of mini-chain in the southern part of the US that catered to the needs and interests of psychics, and was a place Anna was extraordinarily familiar with thanks to Tasha wanting to buy all the books whenever they went.

    She resisted making a rude noise at the request, and decided¡­ well¡­ ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t suck up the rest of the afternoon like Tasha does.¡±

    ¡°Oh hell naw, I just wanna see if I can find some mentalism tea before I head back up.¡± Madeline grinned, and Anna followed her, relieved¡­ casually watching that group of boys hanging around not too far away, all of them turning to look away when she met their eyes.

    The interior of your standard psychic shop was almost always¡­ fragrant. A lot of psychics made a big deal out of tea, and a lot of tea companies tried to market their product as game-changing for a psychic¡¯s abilities.

    The small, spinning rack near the front of the store advertised their new flavors: ¡®a specially balanced blending of herbs and tea leaves to ease your headaches and burn!¡¯ one product exclaimed, almost word-for-word similar to a few other brands, but this one claimed their product was ¡®farmed environmentally friendly¡¯, and ¡®fast acting¡¯, and ¡®a great gift for the holidays!¡¯

    A larger variety was on the back wall, past the books written to help an aspiring psychic to learn and master their powers, along with tools and equipment designed for a psychic to practice their abilities. One was a glorified zippo lighter with no flint wheel and a durable gas tank for pyrokinesis.  Another was a whole plant-growing set-up for hedgehog aloe, including nutrient packets and a thick book of instructions on how to set your plant up, as well as how to start learning biokinesis for a low-maintenance plant.

    Madeline smiled to herself. It was all juvenile stuff, all stuff she¡¯d asked to get from her parents, all stuff she¡¯d worked on in private or with help. She remembered her dad cracking open that thick biokinesis manual, the both of them learning the discipline together in the living room, their minds reaching out into the soil, feeling the wet, dark earth, feeling the smaller, easy-to-miss particles of nutrients buried at the bottom of the soil that they had to draw up into the plant¡¯s roots.

    Their aloe had died because Madeline couldn¡¯t stop futzing with it. Figuring out what the proper nutrients ¡®looked¡¯ like wasn¡¯t that difficult with the instruction. It seemed like a good idea to go outside and pull healthy nutrients into stray clods of soil to add to the pot, but she hadn¡¯t accounted for the foreign bodies that also got sucked in by her biokinetic pull, including various poisons and plant-killing germs.

    She¡¯d learned more from her classes at PA, and most PA students could be considered amateur botanists since the first few years of their classes involved the rigorous study of plant systems in order to understand that biokinesis didn¡¯t easily manipulate living things, it required understanding what did what, what it felt like in your head, how much you could add or take away from it before it died or mutated into something unrecognizable¡­ and then died.

    She¡¯d learned a lot about how evolution worked thanks to the weak links in her plants getting picked off week by week¡­

    The really hard part was taking all this knowledge into medicine. Humans¡­ weren¡¯t as easy to sacrifice as plants. The damage done by careless, or forceful biokinetic delving could be irreparable, and cancer was frighteningly common amongst biokinetic patients from the mid-70¡¯s.

    Madeline was happy to go into divination, but she respected the people studying medicine. Hospitals were reluctant to keep biokinetics on staff, usually hiring some on commission from a union, but there was hope that, with Diviners seeing a steady increase in demand, other businesses would follow suit.

    She wondered if Taz had ever gotten one of these¡­

    Glancing Anna¡¯s way, she could see her aunt staring at a wall of bumper stickers and posters. She, in particular, was looking at a bumper sticker that read: ¡®My daughter can see the future!¡¯ Others were present: ¡®My son is a fire starter!¡¯, ¡®My daughter knows how you feel!¡¯, ¡®My son charges me up!¡¯

    Madeline doubted Anna let her daughter bring one of those kits home. Her aunt could be infuriatingly restrictive with psychic stuff, and though she accepted she didn¡¯t have a say in Madeline¡¯s life, she knew her aunt¡¯s opinion on PA. She was sure she privately thought Madeline was wasting her life with divination as well¡­

    They didn¡¯t talk about it. Hell, Anna usually shut that sort of conversation down, and Madeline assumed it was out of politeness. In a way, it made Madeline angry, but another part of her knew the alternative was worse; her aunt was a deeply opinionated and prejudiced woman in some regards, but put her everything towards loving her two psychic daughters all the same.

    Couldn¡¯t have her cake and eat it too, Madeline supposed¡­

    ¡°Are you looking for anything, miss?¡± Somebody asked from behind the desk.

    Madeline looked over and saw a young woman standing there, looking a little older than she was. Brown-skinned, short-cropped black hair, wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans under an apron with a nametag on. Maria, was her name, and she wore a beautiful blue-and-orange faux-ivory privacy band.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, hey!¡± Madeline stood up, facing the woman with a smile. ¡°I came in for mentalism tea if y¡¯all have any.¡±

    ¡°Mentalism tea¡­¡± Maria repeated to herself, glancing over at the wall of tea leaves thoughtfully. ¡°I dunno if we have any, this location is more about calming or weakening teas.¡±

    ¡°Are y¡¯all sure? Do you have anything like it?¡± Madeline approached the desk, and the woman tapped her chin.

    ¡°Remind me what mentalism tea does?¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, puts you in a mentalist state?¡± Madeline tapped her temple through her tiara-shaped band. ¡°Like, it¡¯s supposed to make it easier for you to go into that hyper-focus that David Copperfield was all about.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Oooh, right, that. Nah, I think you¡¯ll have to look outside of Tucson.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Madeline pouted. Well, she¡¯d promised Anna she wouldn¡¯t be in here all day just browsing, though her aunt was curiously looking at a poster depicting a rather famous moment of Zhou Ping wearing what could only be described as the ugliest checkered suit in the world and Groucho Marx glasses at some Halloween event.

    Just past the woman was where the front window would have been, except for the cardboard replacing it¡­

    ¡°Well I think that¡¯s all I really needed.¡± Madeline gave the woman an apologetic shrug, and Maria swept a hand over to her left.

    ¡°Are you sure? We just got in some new privacy bands~!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, thanks.¡± Madeline sighed, tossing the accessories a quick glance¡­ noooo, she promised her aunt¡­ who wasn¡¯t really paying attention anyways. ¡°Maybe a peek.¡± Madeline conceded.

    Maria laughed as Madeline went over to the racks carrying the heavy little circlets, some beautiful and feminine, some strong and masculine, with plenty inbetween. She picked up one that looked like it was made out of carved jade, but the $50 price tag told her that it had to be fake.

    ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask!¡± Maria offered, and Madeline gave an inattentive nod as she took down a Disney-licensed one that looked like Princess Jasmine¡¯s classic circlet.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Madeline hummed a little. ¡°If ya don¡¯t mind me asking, what happened to y¡¯all¡¯s window?¡± She asked, gesturing to the cardboard seal for a moment.

    Maria¡¯s expression tightened for a moment, looking over at Anna, staring at the woman¡¯s bare forehead, before looking back at Madeline. ¡°Buncha people busted it real early one morning and ran off. Left a brick behind the counter with a bunch of anti-psi stuff on it.¡±

    ¡°Oh damn.¡± Madeline blinked, looking away from the bands to give the woman a small frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Tucson¡¯s got this growing anti-psi group that¡¯s been giving me and every other psychic vendor a headache.¡± Maria sighed thickly. ¡°They also leave hate mail, and I heard they all but bullied a psionic teacher into leaving his job.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡± Madeline¡¯s cheek twitched.

    ¡°Yeah. Guy moved up to Chandler and got a job teaching Algebra there. Algebra.¡± Maria repeated gruffly. ¡°Guy was teaching Algebra and they ran him outta town.¡±

    ¡°Well, some folk are just¡­ like that.¡± Madeline kept her eyes firmly on Maria, not wanting to imply that the blonde woman reading tea packages would do the same. ¡°Have you considered moving out?¡±

    ¡°If I had the money, I¡¯d move up to PJ.¡± Maria answered with a helpless shrug.

    ¡°PJ¡¯s a good place for folk like us, you should see if you can arrange anything with the school, they might need some people in the campus store.¡± Madeline offered.

    ¡°That would actually be great. Ugh, being around other psychics would be a nice change of pace.¡± Maria¡¯s voice lowered, and she spoke out of the side of her mouth conspiratorially. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for us to take over~.¡±

    Madeline paused, tilting her head at the woman worriedly. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Maria seemed to remember where she was. ¡°Oh, yeah, nothing, I¡¯m just looking forward to when psychics are actually in charge of things. I¡¯m sick of having to pretend I¡¯m harmless to a bunch of scared neanderthals.¡±

    Madeline felt an unease creep into her chest, and she watched Maria turn her attention to Anna as the woman walked along the wall, examining their wares, pausing briefly to take a stress ball out of a bin to squeeze testingly. It probably was meant for telekinesis, but Madeline was distracted.

    With a small frown, she lifted her privacy band, holding it in front of her belly while giving Maria a serious look, the woman returning her stare with confusion, but doing the same. {That sorta talk isn¡¯t gunna put anyone at ease, y¡¯know? Especially with Brain Scythe running around.}

    {Oh, c¡¯mon.} Maria rolled her eyes, their bridge filled with annoyance. {Don¡¯t tell me you buy into the whole ¡®work together¡¯ thing. Psychics are an advanced form of humanity and everybody else is just struggling to keep up.} Maria held her fingers up, counting off on them as images danced through Madeline¡¯s head. {We can make fire, we can mess with genetics, we can read minds, we can even control them. I guarantee that, in fifty years, psychics will be in charge and plain ol¡¯ humans will be a dying species.}

    {Zhou Ping would think otherwise.}

    {Zhou Ping was the worst kind of optimist. He was ready to roll over and let lesser people walk all over them because they¡¯re in charge right now. We as a people are smarter and more capable than the normies will ever be. You can¡¯t deny that. Look at us, we¡¯re having a conversation right now nobody else can hear. Humans are meaningless, all they¡¯re doing is holding us back because they¡¯re scared of progress.}

    Madeline felt her stomach twist up, and pale images flashed between them of her mom¡¯s delighted face when her daughter showed her her burgeoning divining abilities. {My mother is a non-psychic and she¡¯s done nothing but support me.}

    {Then you were raised by a good one. People like that? Totally fine; they know where all this is going. I¡¯m sick of it all. I¡¯m sick of having to play nice and not retaliate when my window gets bashed in. These anti-psi people are apes but the normies aren¡¯t helping us enough; I could be doing so much more with my powers than these knuckle-draggers could accomplish on their own, but I¡¯m told I have to play it safe and do nothing when it turns into name-calling and taunting. Because, if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m the one who gets dragged in front of a judge.}

    The bridge was tight and blackened with frustration and anger, and Madeline saw a few flashes of leering faces, heard jeering words, saw a bespectacled man with a disappointed frown, admonishing her for daring to respond with the powers these faces mocked¡­

    Madeline struggled to respond. {There are places better than Tucson. Places other than PJ. Petersburg, where I grew up, doesn¡¯t have those sorts.}

    {Great. But while we¡¯re heading for greater things, Tucson¡¯ll be swamped with the anti-psi guys bragging about how much more holy they are for not having scary psychic powers.}

    {I¡¯m going to go.} Madeline said suddenly. She was sure this woman would talk her ear off and complain all day if she gave her the chance¡­

    {Yeah? Be safe out there. That thing on your forehead isn¡¯t just making you ¡®safe¡¯, it¡¯s how they know what you are.} Was all Maria said before sliding her privacy band back into place.

    Madeline quickly made her way over to Anna, and her aunt barely had time to make a sound when Madeline took her head to lead her out of the shop.

    ¡°Maddy?¡±

    Madeline led the way towards the escalators. She felt itchy all of a sudden, she wanted to go home. It may have been Maria¡¯s lingering paranoia tinging her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t feel safe in Tucson, and she wanted to get in the car and leave.

    ¡°Maddy!¡±

    They got to the escalators, crowds parting for the both of them. She didn¡¯t want to just stand and wait, so she walked down where she could, people budging aside to let her pass, watching her as Anna stumbled to follow her.

    ¡°Maddy!¡±

    Madeline spotted the sign directing her towards the exits. They just had to get to the parking garage, get in the car, and go. She could get back home to her loving and supportive mother and not feel so tied up.

    ¡°Maddy, honey, slow down!¡±

    Not feel like she was being leashed and muzzled by people who were afraid of her, not feel like she might get whacked in the back of the head by somebody just because her brain was more powerful¡­

    She felt a hand grab her shoulder and she was suddenly whirled around, and it took every bit of restraint to not lash out with her mind and blow her assaulter away, but she didn¡¯t. She stared into Anna¡¯s worried eyes, and felt a hand touch her cheek, and all of a sudden, her tension melted away.

    ¡°Maddy?¡± Anna asked gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Madeline sucked in a deep breath, glancing around at the crowd of people now staring at them in the center of the mall¡¯s entrance plaza.

    Staring.

    Judging¡­

    ¡°F-fine¡­¡± Madeline murmured. ¡°Sorry, just¡­ can we go home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but,¡± Anna¡¯s hand gently ran down her arm and stroked her tightened fist, and Madeline blinked as she realized she was still holding her privacy band, ¡°you¡¯re¡­ thinking up a scene, Maddy.¡±

    Madeline flinched. These people weren¡¯t staring at her because she was storming around, they were staring because they could feel the fretful emotions she was radiating the area with. They stared at her with wide eyes, sharing in her quiet terror, and quickly growing their own.

    Was she going to attack them? Was she going to have a meltdown? Were they in danger? She could sense their fears and concerns, their growing anxiousness and anger, and with an anxious grit of her teeth, she slid her privacy band back on, and watched people around her shrink back, the feelings lessened, but they were now in the heads of the crowd watching them, cloying with their growing worry.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Madeline mumbled, rubbing her cheeks as her aunt examined her closely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Annie, just¡­ was talking with the girl back at the store, and something she said bothered me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honey.¡± Anna sighed, and Madeline was pulled into a tight hug, Anna¡¯s hand stroking the back of her neck. ¡°Do you want me to go back and kill her for you?¡± Anna asked in that gentle mom tone of voice, and Madeline actually gave a laugh.

    ¡°No, Annie! God, you keep offering to murder people for me and I¡¯ll start asking questions about your exes.¡± Madeline snickered, loosening herself from Anna¡¯s grasp so they could try and exit the scene with some grace intact.

    Anna smiled, though, and squeezed Madeline¡¯s hand. ¡°Well the offer still stands.¡±

    ¡°Appreciated.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to go home?¡± Anna asked.

    Madeline gave a hesitant nod. ¡°Sorry, I know you wanted to look at more clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a few outlets in Petersburg we can look at. It¡¯s alright, Maddy, let¡¯s go. We can talk about it in the car.¡± Madeline nodded, and Anna led the way to the parking garage.

 Chapter 8 Part 3: The One That Got Away

    Madeline felt sluggish, and worse than that, she felt foolish. A psychic who lost control was a dangerous thing, and she¡¯d probably caused quite a stir in the mall with all that ambient emotion. It made her think about what Maria said, about anti-psi folk growing in the area, and she worried she may have gotten their attention, but she tried to relax herself with some simple breathing exercises.

    They got in the elevator to go up to the third level, and Madeline relaxed against the wall as Anna checked her bags to make sure they had everything.

    Her aunt had, for as long as Madeline knew her, been mistrustful of psychics, even with a daughter as pro-psionics as one could get. She was never very vocal about it to Madeline, but she¡¯d heard her thoughts second-hand from Taz, who was the one asking the woman to go to PA, or to get other lessons.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Madeline asked gently, and Anna looked her way.

    ¡°Yes dear?¡±

    ¡°Does me being a psychic bother you?¡± She asked, and Anna¡¯s expression changed to one of surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ªwhere is this coming from, Maddy?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Phoenix Academy, you think practicing psionics is a waste of time, you were super uncomfortable at the convention and looked ready to take everyone¡¯s heads off¡­¡± Madeline murmured. ¡°Do you hate psychics?¡±

    Anna stared at her for a while, the elevator doors closing and leaving them alone in a tiny little room. The nerves in the elevator were almost palpable; Madeline didn¡¯t need to remove her privacy band to feel that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust psychics.¡± Anna finally answered, looking away, as if ashamed to say it.

    ¡°Why, though?¡± Madeline asked frustratedly. ¡°Between me, dad, grandpa, Taz, why?¡±

    Anna opened her mouth to say something, hesitated, then closed her mouth to think for a moment before she answered. ¡°Maddy, I trust you and the entire Cole family more than I trust anyone else. I know your mother, I trust her to raise you to be a good person. I know your father and grandfather did just as good as she did. I did everything I could to try and make Tasha a good person too.¡±

    ¡°What is it about psionics you don¡¯t like, though?¡± Madeline demanded, making Anna¡¯s cheek twitch in agitation. ¡°We¡¯re struggling without support from people like you, you know that? You saying you don¡¯t trust us just fuels the guys who actually hate us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lump me in with people who want you dead.¡± Anna snapped, though her face showed more hurt than anger.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you trust psychics?!¡±

    ¡°Look at the past century, Madeline!¡± Anna answered, heat pouring out of her lungs as she spoke. ¡°I told you about the Brain Scythe, but it¡¯s not just them. There are very harmful, very evil psychics out there; this Brain Scythe group proves that.¡±

    ¡°But what about the rest of us who aren¡¯t them? I mean, how many dictators and serial killers are out there who don¡¯t need psychic powers to kill people?¡±

    ¡°You act like I like normal people more than psychics.¡± Anna said dryly. Madeline wanted to say something, but she quietly had to concede the point. ¡°Psychics, better than anyone else, can take away your control.¡± Anna answered, folding her hands in front of her chest and giving a loud sigh. ¡°They can make you feel angry enough to hurt someone you love. They can burn your house down without incriminating evidence. They can make you kill somebody on their behalf and suffer all the punishment.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ most people¡ª¡±

    ¡°Most people aren¡¯t you, Madeline.¡± Anna interrupted her. ¡°Even a weak psychic having a bad day can impose that on another person and not leave a trace of their wrongdoings. Yes, I know, a regular human with a knife could have a bad day too, but it¡¯s so much harder to heal a brain, so much easier to find a man with blood on his hands; a psychic is always armed with a weapon, even if most won¡¯t acknowledge that...¡± Anna trailed off, frowning at Madeline. ¡°Your powers, Maddy¡­ you would never hurt anyone who didn¡¯t deserve it, but I can¡¯t trust anyone else to be as controlled as you are.¡±

    ¡°Not even Taz?¡± Madeline asked in a bitter tone.

    Anna gave her niece a look. Madeline immediately felt all the skin up her back begin to crawl, and she suddenly wanted to scale the wall to get away from her aunt. It wasn¡¯t the sickly sweet smile that promised a harsh, but harmless revenge, it wasn¡¯t a disappointed frown, or a look of parental anger restrained by parental love¡­

    For a moment, Anna¡¯s expression was pure, pitch black loathing directed at Madeline. For what? For calling her out? For questioning her love of her daughter?

    But then, Anna¡¯s expression softened to that restrained parental anger, and she gave Madeline a sigh. ¡°Tasha is a great many things, and restrained is not one of them. She won¡¯t hurt anyone intentionally, but she will spend her whole life chasing mastery in these powers, only to find out she can¡¯t do anything with them but teach at PA.¡±

    ¡°What do you want out of her?¡± Madeline asked with an edge of nervousness in her voice. ¡°I mean, what if that¡¯s what she wants?¡±

    ¡°Then, at the end of the day, I can¡¯t stop her.¡± Anna said with soft defeat in her tone. ¡°But, I can at least try and make her want more out of life. Pursue that artistic side of hers, something that won¡¯t have people on their tiptoes, reaching for a weapon whenever she shows off. I just want her to be safe.¡± And, then, Anna gave Madeline a flat look. ¡°And you too, for that matter. Scared the hell out of me back there, and now you¡¯re grilling me over psionics? You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re still shopping when we get back into town, or I¡¯d probably still be mad enough to complain to your mother.¡±

    Madeline groaned, rubbing her forehead as the elevator doors dinged open, and the two slowly exited in an uncomfortable silence. ¡°Sorry, auntie. I just¡­ I dunno, that girl in MacGuffin¡¯s was talking about how humans are just holding us back, and how Tucson isn¡¯t safe, and it just got me worked up.¡±

    Anna gave her niece a much softer, worried look, and shook her head. ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, I sure as hell don¡¯t want psychics dead for no reason; least of all you and Tasha. You are my darling niece,¡± Anna said, her voice lifting, as was her hand as she pinched Madeline¡¯s cheek, ¡°so talented, and so beautiful; I would stop the world for you.¡± Anna smiled.

    Madeline, meekly, returned it, feeling a little warmer in her chest, but still a bit groggy. ¡°Yes auntie, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Anna chuckled, and the two made their way to the little blue Outback that drove them there.

    They set their bags in the trunk, shut it tight, and Anna moved around towards the driver¡¯s seat with her keys in hand when she suddenly cried out in surprise. Madeline swiftly whirled on her feet to stare at her aunt, nursing her hand and then turning her head to stare at the college-aged boy fumbling with the car¡¯s keys before turning with a bright grin, and giving a triumphant laugh as he tossed them some ten feet away into the hands of another, similarly aged guy walking up, flanked by another boy.

    Madeline¡¯s shoulders stiffened as the pack of younger teenage boys sprinted up, all grinning between themselves, all looking puffed up and proud as they formed a small, loose-knit half-circle around the girls, the guy with the keys spinning them around his finger.

    Her hands immediately reached up towards her privacy band, but the guy holding the keys, in his big, dark jacket, locked eyes with her, held his hands up, and shook his head with wide eyes.

    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa, you don¡¯t wanna do that!¡± He told her in a tone full of forced pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what they¡¯ll do to you if you use your psychic powers to defend yourself?!¡±

    Madeline paused, her eyes bouncing from one boy to another, the three older ones grinning at one another.

    ¡°Give me back my keys.¡± Anna ordered, but the boys weren¡¯t even looking her way.

    ¡°City ordinance, big head!¡± Another guy with spiked up hair and a sharp little goatee said. ¡°Using psychic powers for self-defense is against the law.¡±

    ¡°Not that you need to worry about defending yourself, we don¡¯t wanna hurt you!¡± The third said, fatter than the other two, with a full, chinstrap beard and black hair.

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t wanna hurt you!¡± One of the younger boys repeated, the lot of them giggling. Madeline glared at them; they might have been Taz¡¯s age, but it wasn¡¯t as cute when they were staring at her so lecherously.

    ¡°My keys.¡± Anna snarled.

    The leader of the group finally seemed to notice her, and gave her an exaggerated pout as he dangled the keys off his middle finger. ¡°We just wanted to talk to your daughter, lady! Chill!¡±

    ¡°You can talk to me, ma¡¯am!¡± The chubby one grinned.

    ¡°Look at her¡­¡± One of the boys whispered.

    ¡°Maybe if she can convince us!¡± Another one whispered back, drawing some curious guffaws and reddened cheeks that only made Anna¡¯s expression tighten.

    ¡°Guys, guys, we¡¯re getting off track.¡± The leader calmed them down with a wave of his hands, taking a deliberate step towards Madeline. That skin-crawling feeling ran up her back again, her hands moving up to her band, but the guy held out his hand again. ¡°Hey hey hey, you remember what we said? You can¡¯t use your powers! Heck, you don¡¯t wanna use your powers; we¡¯re allowed to defend ourselves if we think we¡¯re being threatened by a psychic.¡±

    ¡°Then fuck off!¡± Madeline barked, her nerves too frazzled for her to come up with anything more clever or logical. The guy simply gave her a grin and made a motion with his arms that made his jacket flip open a bit, the glint of something metal shining in the shadows underneath, and alarm bells screamed in Madeline¡¯s head as she reached up to grab her privacy band, only for a hand to slam her arm into the side of the Outback, and the guy stood over her, staring down at her, grinning cruelly as he stared down at her.

    He was¡­ heavy. He pressed against her, his eyes wide, almost buggy up this close, his hot breath brushing her face and leaving Madeline flailing her arm uselessly. She tried to pull her band off one-handed, but his fingers pressed up on the device, his greasy palm brushing against her cheek, making her whimper.

    ¡°We¡¯re trying to keep Tucson psy-freak free, you get that, big head? When those bands come off, anything could happen, so we gotta make sure we keep your kind from causing any¡­ trouble.¡± He stroked her cheek, and Madeline tried to push back, but the instant her hand flew up to his face, he caught it, twisted it until it hurt to move, and pushed more of himself onto her, grinding his chest against hers, his groin against her thigh.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± A male voice suddenly sounded, and Madeline was briefly relieved of the guy¡¯s attentions when he glanced up in alarm. Madeline tried to think of some way to escape his grasp, when the entire car rocked to the sound of something heavy and meaty slamming against it.

    ¡°Hey, stop that bitch!¡± The guy yelled, and a second hit against the car caused him to straighten up worriedly.

    ¡°Get! Her! Off! Me!¡± Somebody cried, and Madeline recognized it as the fat guy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± The jacketed leader ordered, suddenly standing back and giving Madeline breathing room and a chance to squirm away and turn.

    ¡°Annie!¡± She yelled in fright, only barely able to comprehend what she was seeing, but when she did¡­

    A figure slid across the roof of the car, and a foot collided with the leader guy¡¯s face, sending him crashing against the car next to them before collapsing onto the floor on his knees, holding his aching melon, sporting a gash across his cheek from Anna¡¯s short heel.

    Madeline stared unblinkingly, the rest of the boys looking stunned, other than the fat boy, who was holding a broken nose, blood pouring down his face.

    Anna¡¯s hand dove into the leader¡¯s jacket, and a gun twirled in her hand before her fingers settled against the trigger. The gun¡¯s magazine fell into her open palm, then flew out of the parking garage through the open air above the stone partition, and the chambered bullet popped out with a quick pull of the slide. Madeline, in a panic, scrambled away from her aunt as the woman tossed the emptied gun onto the leader guy¡¯s groin, eliciting a yelp of pain.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She affixed the gaggle of boys with a look Madeline didn¡¯t see, but she could only imagine how chilling it was when they flinched backwards, giving her the time to kneel down next to the leader and pull her keys off his finger. With her back turned, the third guy suddenly found his bravery, and ran forward with a yell.

    Anna, crouched down, stared up at the charging boy and rose suddenly, her fist striking his jaw and sending him reeling back, his yell turning to a strangled whimper before he hit the floor.

    Madeline had her fingers in her hair, unable to move or think, numb to everything, barely remembering she could act, or even yell when she saw the leader guy stir, and kick his leg out into the back Anna¡¯s knee, making her buckle down into a crouch as he scrambled to leap onto her back.

    Big as he was, Anna should have folded under his weight, but she threw her head back, cracking against his face and busting his nose, blood spilling across her blonde hair as his grip loosened. She tossed him into the rear tire of her car and stood as the fat one barreled his way over, stepping over his friends as he glared and howled a battle cry.

    Anna lunged forward, pushing between his legs and out the other side, forcing him to stumble to avoid crashing down onto the leader guy, and when Anna stood up straight, she found herself face to face with the third guy, his eyes unfocused, maybe a little concussed, which may have been why his right hook was sloppy enough for Anna to step away from, pressing against the back of her car to launch a kick into his stomach that sent him stumbling back through the line of younger boys and land on the pavement with an inglorious squeak of pain.

    She straightened herself, turning her glare on the two boys standing up between her and Madeline, both of them glaring at her, trying to straighten up despite their bruises and broken noses. The leader swiftly turned his head towards Madeline, and a blood-soaked grin spread across his face.

    Madeline gasped as he straightened up, arm extended towards her, but his lurch forward was interrupted by another battle cry.

    ¡°Leave my brother alone!¡± The younger boy in the black trench coat suddenly flew forward, pulling a hunting knife from somewhere in the coat. He sprinted at a bewildered Anna, swinging the knife with all of his might, and giving a shriek of pain as his arm was suddenly twisted behind his back, then a breathless gasp as he was slammed against the car.

    Anna tore the knife out of his fingers, and the leader guy froze in shock as the younger boy was pulled up to his feet, and the knife¡¯s edge was pressed to his throat.

    The confrontation suddenly went cold. Nobody moved, nobody said a word, all eyes were on Anna as the knife tickled against the teen boy¡¯s Adam''s apple. His eyes were wide, and rapid breaths began to escape him as he stared at the leader guy.

    ¡°H-hey.¡± The guy said, pointing at Anna and the boy. ¡°Hey, you let him go. Alright you crazy bitch? He¡¯s just a little kid, so let him go! Or¡­ or¡­¡±

    ¡°You will do nothing.¡± Anna enunciated every word like she was spitting daggers at him, her eyes boring straight through him. ¡°You touch the girl, I cut his throat. Anyone tries to attack me, I cut his throat. You do anything but gather yourselves and walk away, I cut his throat.¡± Her voice was almost clinical, if it wasn¡¯t so lethal.

    ¡°Y-you wouldn¡¯t.¡± The guy told her, almost daring him with his intent eyes, but any confidence he had in his statement disappeared when the tip of the blade suddenly sank into the boy¡¯s clavicle.

    His scream echoed from Anna¡¯s grip, writhing and thrashing as she held the knife against his naked flesh, blood beginning to gather and spill down his chest before, after several, agonizing seconds, she pressed the knife to his neck again, leaving him gasping and sobbing.

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Madeline¡¯s shivering voice piped up. ¡°Auntie, th-that¡¯s too far¡­¡±

    Anna glanced her way, staring at her terrified niece, then back at the boy that had threatened her. Ghastly images danced in her mind, imaginations of what would have happened if she wasn¡¯t here, and she silently firmed herself as stared at the overconfident thug that had cornered her niece.

    Slowly, the leader guy glanced back at Madeline, then at Anna, his expression wild with shock and pain. The fat boy stood, staring around in confusion, and the leader knocked the back of his head with his hand.

    ¡°Ow, dude¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The leader said in a desperate tone. ¡°Just shut up and go.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± The bigger guy tried to say, only for the leader to push him.

    ¡°Shut up and get the fuck away! Go!¡± He demanded.

    The fat boy stared back over his shoulder stupidly, then at Anna. His eyes bulged out of his head, and his leader had to push him towards the gathered boys, who had backed away and were looking between each other for an idea of what to do.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The leader said, sidling his way out from between the cars, Anna turning with him, her grip ever firm on the younger boy and his knife. ¡°Okay, see? We¡¯re going. L-let him go.¡±

    Anna stared at him, shaking her head. ¡°Further.¡± She ordered.

    He stepped back a few more steps, towards the rest of his little gang, everyone watching.

    The boy in Anna¡¯s grip was shoved forward, grasping his untouched throat and looking ready to break out into tears as the leader grabbed him in a hug and moved him behind him. He glanced back at Anna, his expression deadly, vengeance clearly on his mind, but his will collapsed under the weight of her ice cold glare, and he started to stumble away towards the exit.

    ¡°Dude, she has my gun!¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up and LEAVE!¡± He shouted, and the gang quickly skittered after him, leaving trails of blood behind them, the boy¡¯s whimpers following their every step.

    They fled out of sight down the stairwell, and finally, Anna moved.

    Slowly, deliberately, she moved around her car and picked up the discarded pistol, examining it for a moment.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She mumbled out loud. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty?¡± She whispered. The pearl-handled colt 1911 was clearly worth a bit of money, she could only wonder where the thug had gotten it.

    She glanced up to see Madeline, squeezed against the partition and the front of the car. Madeline was watching her aunt with big eyes, watery and shaken. She looked as if she could barely stand. She flinched when Anna took a step closer to her, and as the adrenaline faded, Anna seemed to remember what had happened.

    Glancing down at the weapons in her hands, Anna moved to the back of the car and put them in the trunk. With her hands free, she slowly walked her way around to her niece, though Madeline drew back as she came closer.

    She didn¡¯t run, but she recoiled when her aunt touched her shoulders, and sobbed when she was dragged into a tight hug.

    It didn¡¯t feel warm, it felt cold, and clammy, even if she recognized the scent and the feel of Anna¡¯s shoulder as she wept. She still felt the creep¡¯s hands on her face, the weight of his body against hers.

    She felt a hand move up behind her privacy band and peel it off her head, and Anna lifted her chin, and pressed her forehead to Madeline¡¯s.

    The younger girl wept, but face to face with her aunt, Anna eased her own breathing, and a feeling of calmness escaped her and filled Madeline. Ambient relief tingled up and down Madeline¡¯s back, letting her muscles loosen, letting her cry with less restraint, letting her feel miserable but safe in her aunt¡¯s arms.

    It was such a mom thing to do. Parents of psychic children were taught to bring their children close and just radiate calmness, letting the child¡¯s unrestrained telepathy pick up on it and ease their tantrums and fears. Madeline felt immature having a trick for babies used on her, but at the same time, the relief that washed through her eventually let her return the hug, whimpering her thanks as Anna rocked her back and forth.

    <hr>

    The drive home had been quiet for the most part. Madeline assumed her aunt wasn¡¯t in the mood to go shopping anymore, but neither was she.

    The car smelled a little like blood. It was still in Anna¡¯s hair, but Anna looked alright otherwise. Madeline probably felt that she was in worse condition than the woman that had saved her, and that only made her feel more revolted in herself.

    She stared ahead at the open Arizona plains, taking in the late afternoon sunlight, feeling miserable, feeling a hand squeezing her knee comfortingly. She stared down at her aunt¡¯s fingers, and winced as she saw the woman¡¯s knuckles were scraped and bloodied from when she¡¯d slugged one of them.

    It was hard to form words at first. She felt queasy, like any shift in her breath might upset her stomach, but she had to say something.

    ¡°Annie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maddy?¡± Anna asked, her voice as gentle and matronly as ever.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Just fine, honey. Are you?¡± She asked, briefly glancing her way. They hadn¡¯t spoken a word in almost forty-five minutes since they¡¯d left Tucson.

    ¡°Still kinda freaked out.¡± Madeline admitted, feeling ghastly. ¡°I let you fight those boys alone¡­¡±

    ¡°I did okay, I think.¡± Anna shrugged the tiniest bit, the barest hint of a smile crossing her face.

    ¡°Way better than okay, you manhandled those guys.¡± Madeline said, blinking in realization at just how true that was. ¡°When did you learn to do that?¡±

    Anna chuckled calmingly, squeezing Madeline¡¯s knee. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking self-defense courses while you and Tasha have been at school.¡± Anna gave Madeline a bit of a knowing look. ¡°I may not be the young lady I once was, but I like to think I¡¯ve kept my looks. A single lady with a face like mine needs to be ready to defend herself.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should do the same.¡± Madeline mumbled, and Anna nodded.

    ¡°You should have used your powers.¡±

    ¡°But then we would be arrested, like those guys said.¡±

    After a moment, Anna nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. You did the right thing in letting them almost rape you.¡±

    Madeline tensed up, giving her aunt a concerned look, but Anna¡¯s expression was no longer smiling. She kept her eyes on the road, but her lips were tight, her shoulders raised.

    Anna gruffly continued. ¡°Sexual assault is way better than paying a fine, or jail time.¡±

    Madeline buried her face into her hand, and groaned. ¡°Okay, I get it, you¡¯re right¡­ but doesn¡¯t that just prove their whole anti-psi philosophy right if I use my powers on them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna answered honestly. ¡°If you use your powers to defend yourself, they would have felt justified in their beliefs that you are dangerous. If you don¡¯t use your powers to defend yourself, then they would have done horrible things to you, and would have left confident they could do it again and again, believing your fear of the law protects them.¡±

    Madeline stared at her aunt in silent surprise, and Anna moved her hand from Madeline¡¯s knee to her cheek.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to win against these people morally. If you take the high ground, they would have hurt you. If you fight back, they¡¯ll tell stories about how dangerous you are. The best thing to do is protect yourself, nothing you would have done would have made them better people.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ll they do now?¡± Madeline asked, massaging her own temples as her overwhelmed emotions created a dull ache.

    ¡°Likely lie and say that it was you who hurt them.¡± Anna shrugged, and Madeline gave her a confused look.

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°What else will they say? Admit they lost a fight to an unarmed middle-aged woman?¡± Anna asked, wearing another wry smile. ¡°You listened to them, Maddy, they were all balls and pride. I cut off their balls, so they have to cling to their pride somehow.¡±

    Madeline gave a short, amused laugh, but then sank into her seat, watching her aunt with idle eyes. She was the victim, and she was likely to be demonized as the psionic monster that beat up a group of thugs. The irony was more bitter than black coffee, and she kind of wished she could go back and make that statement true.

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± She murmured, trailing off as she stared ahead at the road. ¡°I¡ª¡­ I gotta ask.¡± Madeline sucked in a deep breath, replaying the events in her mind. ¡°That-that kid, the one who you had the knife at¡ª¡± she pressed her finger to her throat as the words struggled to manifest. ¡°... Would you¡­ have¡­?¡±

    Anna was quiet for too long of a time. She stared ahead, her expressionless face eyeing the cars in her side mirrors as she took the exit lane towards Petersburg, and her hand pulled from Madeline¡¯s body to settle on the wheel in a bit too tight of a grip.

    ¡°If any of those boys had tried to hurt you, I would have.¡± She finally answered.

    Madeline sat there, quiet. She didn¡¯t know what answer she¡¯d expected, but the image of her beloved aunt coldly set to kill a kid lingered. Her expression had been anything but joking or hesitating; even in hindsight, Madeline had known the answer.

    ¡°That scares me, Annie.¡± Madeline admitted, frowning at the woman, and Anna just gave a slow nod.

    ¡°When you go to war with extremists, they will justify their use of any tactic they can think of to get an advantage over an enemy.¡± Anna spoke clinically, her posture casual, though she refused to look at her niece. ¡°They¡¯ll manipulate children into their ranks, give them guns and bombs, and send them to kill people. A child with a knife isn¡¯t as dangerous as a full grown man, but they rely on you hesitating. You¡¯re dead if you don¡¯t pull the trigger, you¡¯re a monster if you do. It¡¯s a Catch 22, and no matter what you do, the extremist believes they¡¯ve won.¡±

    Survival or morality. It wasn¡¯t a debate Madeline had ever had to choose, but it was also one that had never crossed her mind. She stared over at her aunt, driving along, looking quiet, looking at ease, but she saw those piercing blue eyes waver a moment, and Madeline quietly straightened up.

    ¡°Have you had to kill a kid before?¡± Madeline finally asked, her voice shaking.

    She didn¡¯t know what to expect of her aunt. She¡¯d always made idle threats, but that¡¯s all they were: idle. So she loathed to hear her say the word¡ª

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°To protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Madeline laid back in her chair, feeling a little numb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It was before you were born, love. You have nothing to feel sorry for.¡± Anna took Madeline¡¯s hand and squeezed it. Madeline squeezed back, feeling her aunt¡¯s blood dripping from her knuckles into her palm, and Madeline breathed deeply.

    ¡°Thanks for saving me, Auntie.¡± Madeline said, for the first time really meaning it, even as her mind was dull and greyed by the information it was processing.

    ¡°Anytime, Maddy. I¡¯d stop the world for you.¡± Anna repeated gently, giving her a small, gentle smile, and Madeline felt safer, if only because she began to suspect Anna wasn¡¯t lying.

    Madeline breathed deeply and loudly, and closed her eyes. She wanted to get home, and tell her mother that her aunt had saved her life. She decided she¡¯d skip a few details here and there, Anna deserved more than the nitty gritty details. At least, that¡¯s what Madeline assumed.

    She wanted to go see Taz, more than anything, though. Quietly, she brooded on her aunt¡¯s protective streak, her idea of a mother-daughter bonding activity, and wondered how much she had done to protect her daughter.

 Chapter 9 Part 1: A Heated Welcome

    Undeniably linked to the psionic discipline of telepathy, dividualism is considered a child discipline whose layers and nuance have ultimately separated it from a simple subcategory into an entirely realized discipline of its own.

    Telepathy, being the practice of directly reading moods and thoughts, is the discipline of ¡®surface-reading¡¯, whereas dividualism is a telepathic delve into the minds of others that allows one to share more than just words and moods, but both borrow and lend entire realms of knowledge, or issue specific mind-to-body commands that all connected bodies obey. A singular practitioner has to learn how to share the onus of control with untrained individuals, while multiple dividualists can develop a powerful and unique hive-mind mini-culture that gives the impression of a community of omnidisciplinary ubermensch.

    Tulpamancy and the deliberate creation of split personalities have been categorized as dividualism under the assertion that it serves the same purpose: linking multiple minds together, even if said minds and personalities are ¡®imaginary.¡¯ Though tulpamancy has the stigma as a childish psionic practice, the development process of a fully-functioning, divergent tulpa is a time-consuming affair that many tulpamancers devote significant amounts of time meditating towards.

    Dividualism is an extremely difficult discipline for those lacking in strong empathetic qualities. For this reason, it was not very well-developed by war-time entities and only named afterwards by psience-psychologist Dr. Eeshan Bhaavik Babu, who used what was considered advanced telepathic techniques at the time to study PTSD and other psychological traumas following a century of world-wide strife.

    Due to the discipline¡¯s at-the-time unknown dangers, Dr. Babu unfortunately committed suicide after repeatedly experiencing the traumas of his patients, leaving an imprint of their mental scars on his psychology at a time when there were too few other practicing dividualists to help treat his sudden and exacerbated psychosis.

    Though related, the discipline of domination is considered separate from dividualism, but both have severe consequences for misuse.

    <hr>

    January 21st marked the beginning of the spring semester at Phoenix Academy, and it was a day Dean Nathaniel Davis looked forward to every year.

    But, January 21st was still a week away. Students would be arriving soon to move into their dorms, starting with the new students. Most would be younger, about thirteen, though some older teens who had only just applied would need to get used to the campus too.

    He stared at himself in his office mirror, considering a red tie over his tan sweater and brown slacks, before ultimately loosening it and tossing it aside. He pulled on a black jacket and zipped it up about halfway. Giving himself an admiring look, he briefly flexed, proud he¡¯d kept his youthful physique into his later years.

    Appearances were important for a man of his status, and he was accustomed to exercise throughout his life, so he wasn¡¯t a brittle old man like Burke, or a walking tub of lard like Hugo. Taking care of himself was a priority, it made him¡­ respectable. But, more than respectable, it made him approachable, and if he was going to be greeting a bunch of predominantly white kids to his school, he knew he was going to have to look good on camera.

    He took a breath. This wasn¡¯t about appeasing a bunch of folk still caught up in age-old classism and Civil Rights-era attitudes, this was about being a friendly face to children.

    ¡°You¡¯re stressed, Than.¡± He told himself in the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to the kids, alright?¡± He asked himself, presenting his fist to his reflection for a brief bump. ¡°Alright, looking good, feeling good?¡± He asked himself, and he relaxed his face. It relaxed into a small smile; good, he was going to guide his students to a better future.

    He walked away from the mirror and over to a bookshelf. Displayed at eye-level were a few of his most personal treasures: the medal his mother had hammered out for him from some old tin cans, a reward she felt the world owed him for an essay he¡¯d written in middle school; the framed diploma he¡¯d earned from Brown University, his scholarship paid for by his mentor, earned after years of concerns that he¡¯d never be accepted or pass; a book containing a collection of Dr. Martin Luther King Jr.¡¯s speeches and letters, a gift from Zhou Ping to him personally to remind him of what he came from and what they could gain through community; and finally, a large binder full of drawings, essays, and gifts gifted to him personally, each one from his students, each one showing their hopes, their dreams, their happiness, and their sorrow, collected over a decade and a half of work.

    His finger traced each one, a small tradition to stay strong in the face of uncertainty. He walked past his bookshelf and stood at his door, taking a moment to glance up at the large portrait of his mentor, and his best friend.

    Zhou Ping smiled down at him wherever he was in his office, and as always, his pride and his happiness was tempered by heartache. It was dulled after years of grieving and coming to terms with the loss of the man who took Nathaniel under his wing, but it was still there.

    He would have said something short and profound to Nathaniel. Something like: ¡®You have one chance to get these children to trust you, so don¡¯t blow it.¡¯ Maybe he would have said it more eloquently, but having known Zhou for years, Nathaniel realized¡­ probably not.

    Nathaniel exited his office and walked with a sense of purpose towards the elevators at the end of the hall, past rows of artwork the school had purchased.

    The third floor of the campus¡¯ ¡®left lobe¡¯ was practically a museum dedicated to the Kaibab band of the Paiute Native American tribe. When Zhou Ping first sought to purchase the land on the northern rim of the Grand Canyon, much hubbub was initially made about disrespecting a national park and a landmark with his inquiries, but when he was given approval to use the land for the purposes of education, the descendants of the Paiute tribe came forward to cry foul.

    Nathaniel remembered Zhou Ping sitting in his office in New York at the time, stressed about the accusations of unfairness and disrespect towards the peoples¡¯ ancestry. He remembered the number of ideas they softballed towards one another trying to come up with a feasible solution to mollify, or even appease the modern-day Paiute people.

    Ultimately, nothing would create a perfect compromise, but Zhou Ping did make an effort to return a lot of Paiute tribe artifacts to their native land for safe-keeping and display, hire whoever in the tribe was interested in working on campus or in PJ, and ultimately added their name to the school¡¯s official title.

    Not everybody was satisfied, but the Kaibab leaders did acknowledge his efforts and worked with Zhou to ensure that the bridge to the future did not trample the annals of history. Nathaniel understood the importance of culture and remembering the sins of the past, so he revitalized efforts to maintain the Paiute tribe¡¯s culture, slowly but steadily appeasing further fears and angers with regular commerce and assistance towards the nearby reservation.

    That was Zhou Ping¡¯s vision: bring everybody to roughly the same level and work together to create something better, and more interesting what they could apart. Nathaniel was sure he could have hung up another dozen portraits of Zhou himself, or the artwork of psychics from the world over, but he enjoyed greeting the Kaibab tour guides leading curious tourists through the school¡¯s administrative offices to discuss the tribe¡¯s history and culture.

    He was also rather fond of the display case full of Paiute tribe arrowheads that were dug up over the course of the school¡¯s life. He got to add to it every year as students inevitably dug up a few more.

    The elevator doors opened ahead of him pressing the call button, and curiously, he stared at the single passenger inside with a present floating a few inches above his right shoulder, whose eyes briefly widened in surprise to see the dean standing at the doors.

    ¡°Benjamin.¡± Nathaniel acknowledged with a fond smile.

    ¡°Dean Davis.¡± Benjamin responded in his typical, placid voice, stepping off of the lift, the present floating after him.

    ¡°Back from Britain early, I see. How was your visit home?¡± Nathaniel asked in a soothing tone, and though Benjamin rarely emoted, Nathaniel had come to know the boy well enough to detect the subtle easing in his shoulders.

    ¡°Pleasant, but I wouldn¡¯t call it productive. Father was quite insistent that I attend a seemingly endless number of events where he could crow endlessly over my achievements here.¡± Benjamin said, only the barest hint of annoyance in his voice. ¡°I am looking forward to my year¡¯s lessons. Ah, here you are, sir, a gift from my family.¡± Benjamin levitated the present to Nathaniel, who took it with a curious grin.

    ¡°Is that right? The Alistairs are too good to me; I¡¯ll have to send a letter of gratitude to the Duke.¡± He nodded, turning on his heels to retrace his steps to his office, beckoning Benjamin after him.

    Benjamin Alistair the Third, son of the illustrious Duke Benjamin Alistair the Second. He was a threateningly handsome young man: well-groomed brunette hair with just enough curl and volume to give it a unique, suave little bounce; a stern, boyish face with a hawkish nose and a strong chin, with large eyebrows that gave him a somewhat intimidating, mature appearance without taking away from his overall handsomeness; and a healthy, masculine build with wide shoulders, narrow hips, and a good diet lending towards a fit, skinny figure that looked good in his prefered two-piece and three-piece suits, or the odd polo when it was too warm out.

    He followed the dean to his office, where the man set the gift inside to the right of the door for him to find later, and he granted Benjamin a pleasant smile. Benjamin didn¡¯t smile back, but years of working with the young duke-to-be gave Nathaniel the insight into the boy¡¯s body language, and he could read relaxation, and perhaps a bit of boredom in his posture.

    ¡°I know you find those large parties and gatherings unpleasant, but it¡¯s important for a public figure to be seen and heard.¡± Nathaniel told him as they headed back down the hallway towards the elevators. ¡°Public trust is important, especially if you have aspirations to be a statesman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but that doesn¡¯t make them any less droll. Marchioness Veronica was especially suffocating; she seems intent on setting me up with her granddaughter.¡± Benjamin did not sigh, but he had a certain way he spoke when he wanted to.

    ¡°I mean, is she cute?¡± Nathaniel asked with a chuckle, and one of Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°She¡¯s eight.¡±

    Nathaniel stiffled a laugh. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°She likes My Little Pony and butterfly patterns on her clothing.¡± Benjamin¡¯s shoulders sank. ¡°She was very happy to show me her new purse, which had her Nella doll and glittery makeup in it. She has three ponies, two dogs, and a cat named Minx the Sphinx.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like she has her life sorted out.¡± Nathaniel chuckled, and Benjamin risked a small shrug.

    ¡°She¡¯s a breath of fresh air compared to her grandmother, and most of the other noble families. I¡¯m rather exhausted from the topic of the Tories and talk of the noble family; apparently, Queen Diana¡¯s foray into dividualism has some people concerned that it will contribute to her fragile state of mind.¡±

    ¡°The Queen is always invited to come study here.¡± Nathaniel said half-jokingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass that onto her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be flattered.¡± Benjamin said, then his head tilted to muse outloud. ¡°I half-suspect she¡¯s been studying her psionics as a way to cope with the passing of King Charles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s a healthy coping mechanism, provided she does it safely.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s well aware of the dangers; British psientists have been visiting her weekly for her lessons, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s well-prepared.¡± Then, rather tiredly, Benjamin gave a low groan, drawing Nathaniel¡¯s curious eye as they approached the door. ¡°I was actually rather looking forward to not having to discuss my opinions of the Queen¡¯s most recent hobbies. Can we talk about anything else? Not the Tories?¡± He all but begged.

    Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stop himself from giving a barking laugh at the boy¡¯s open aggravation. ¡°Alright, alright! Sorry I brought it up, it¡¯s just interesting from an outsider¡¯s perspective. Besides, it is my job to encourage psionic education. What do you want to talk about?¡±

    The two of them stopped in front of the elevators down, where Benjamin began to list off: ¡°Anything but the British royal family, British nobility, British politics, British trends, British entertainment, and British food. I am disgusted with myself that I¡¯m about to admit that I miss hamburgers.¡± Benjamin slid back into his normal, disinterested tone. ¡°Other than that, anything.¡± He continued, then paused, then added: ¡°Anything but Duplantier.¡±

    The elevator suddenly chimed, surprising both boys, as neither had hit the call button yet, and the doors slid open to reveal a startlingly gorgeous young woman in oval glasses and strawberry blonde¨Cbrunette just a month ago¨Cbraid, wearing a charcoal black dress with a nice, large, gold necklace with a large ruby teardrop hanging just above her breasts.

    Just above her left shoulder floated a wrapped present.

    ¡°Ah, bonjour monsieur Davis!¡± Noelle cooed in her husky voice, all smiles until her eyes traveled down to the young man at her side, and her expression immediately turned sour.

    Benjamin openly sighed. ¡°Speak of the devil, and the bitch will appear.¡± He spoke under his breath. ¡°Noelle.¡± He grunted at the girl.

    ¡°Benny.¡± Noelle grunted back, stepping off of the elevator, the present floating after her, spinning slowly as the two glared at each other in their own way before Noelle looked up at the Dean, who had taken a large step away from the two. ¡°Dean Davis!¡± She was all smiles once more, pointedly ignoring the boy, who looked away from her to stare at a Paiute tribe basket sitting inside of a glass case.

    ¡°Noelle, welcome back from France! How was your trip home?¡± He asked in a friendly tone, his eyes flicking between the two teens.

    "Tr¨¨s magnifique, merci beaucoup!¡± Noelle curtsied cutely, straightening up to float her gift over to the dean, who took it with an awkward smile. ¡°A gift from my family, to show our utmost gratitude! Amusez-vous!¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Thank you Noelle, I appreciate it.¡±

    Benjamin grumbled under his breath: ¡°There¡¯s no women present, you can stop with the cheese and wine speak.¡±

    Noelle¡¯s head snapped sharply towards the boy. ¡°Would you like to repeat yourself to me, Benedict?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d hear more if you talked less.¡± Benjamin stared her in the eyes, and even unable to detect psionic resonance, Nathaniel could feel the hallway filling with the two¡¯s electric ire.

    ¡°I¡¯d talk less if you weren¡¯t such a wet blanket, mon chiant.¡±

    Nathaniel began to walk back towards his office to put Noelle¡¯s gift with Benjamin¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Control is important to a psychic, especially in telepathy. That is why you will always come second after me.¡±

    ¡°Ah-hah, we shall see this year; ton irritation te rattrapera! I have not been stagnant, you shall see naught but ma queues de pie by the end of the year!¡±

    ¡°That better translate to ¡®the tears in my eyes¡¯, otherwise I smell a lie.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! English pig, forever eluded by la beaut¨¦ du fran?ais.¡±

    ¡°Please speak English, you¡¯re wasting precious vowels trying to show off.¡±

    ¡°Says the boy in a suit.¡±

    ¡°Tch, your skirts get more daring every year; if I recall, America has a fairly narrow view of public nudity, so do watch your fashion, Duplantier.¡±

    ¡°And if I recall, American women like their partners daring and dangerous; I fear tes boules might shrivel up like raisins before you graduate.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Benjamin and Noelle¡¯s eyes remained locked on one another¡¯s, neither wanting to be the first to blink, but then, reluctantly, Benjamin turned to face the dean, Noelle following a moment after with a small snarl.

    ¡°Is it too much for me to ask you both to get along this semester?¡± Nathaniel asked, his voice lower, rougher, impatient.

    ¡°I will tolerate Benny where I must.¡± Noelle sneered.

    ¡°She will be no trouble to me, Dean Davis, I apologize; I am well used to bearing the whimpering of dogs.¡± Benjamin snarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has fantastic experience, bitches learn their places from their families.¡±

    Benjamin turned to face Noelle, his straight-laced expression gone, replaced by a twitching eyebrow and nostril, his eyes zeroed in on her smug expression like he was contemplating burning her face off, but then the both of them gasped, their expressions warping into discomfort as the world suddenly felt¡­ cold, dark, quiet.

    In reality, the world was none of those things, but their psionic minds were suddenly trapped within themselves, unable to spread over the world as a sixth sense. They were both left twitchy and uncomfortable as the dean¡¯s eyes narrowed at the two, disappointment across his face as he stretched his own very narrow, very suffocating power over them both.

    Benjamin cleared his throat, knowing they¡¯d gone too far, and he quietly turned to face Noelle. ¡°Duplantier, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯m sorry as well, Benny.¡± Noelle nodded eagerly, giving the dean a pleading look.

    ¡°I am serious when I say: let me see some improvement this year.¡± He stated very firmly, the threat in his voice emerging as a deep rumble that left them both quivering. ¡°Especially since we¡¯re going to have a good batch of new students here who are coming under the promise of safety. Your cat-fighting might be amusing to some, but not to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, oui! For the freshman, as you call them?¡± Noelle bobbed her head, her braid dancing behind her. ¡°It will be quite exciting, Madeline¡¯s precious little sister will be here this year~!¡± Noelle wiggled in place, all smiles and joy through her nullified psionics.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Benjamin stopped himself, giving Nathaniel a bit of an apologetic look. ¡°You should at least try to avoid bouncing between American women as well, it¡¯s sleazy.¡±

    ¡°Says you! Experience is the spice of life!¡± Noelle huffed.

    ¡°And are you still slumming it in the Puellamas?¡± Benjamin continued with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining not sharing so much as a building with you, but I¡¯d thought your father was¡ª¡±

    ¡°A fool, a moron, an idiot, who needs to shut his mouth and let me live as I wish.¡± Noelle¡¯s voice dropped to a feminine growl. ¡°Batard orgueilleux¡­¡±

    ¡°Please speak English.¡±

    ¡°Learn French!¡± Noelle spat back, but Nathaniel¡¯s glance made her hesitate to say anything worse. ¡°Besides, I am content with my arrangement with Madeline. Her presence is a rainbow on a dull day.¡±

    ¡°There, see? You can compliment a woman in English.¡±

    ¡°I can also wipe my face with sandpaper, if it would so please you.¡±

    ¡°It might.¡±

    Nathaniel sighed¡­

    <hr>

    The front gates to the PA campus were wide open, though only under the careful watch of an extensive security detachment waiting nearby talking with whomever entered.

    Most of the freshmen arrived in the company of their parents. Some arrived without family, escorted by a guardian assigned by the school to make sure they got the help they needed entering the campus. It began as a steady trickly when the gate first opened around 8:00 am, but it was right after lunch and dinner they really started to see an influx of young teens coming in¡ªthough some came in their later teens, and it was easy to tell they were new thanks to the looks of wonder or unsurity.

    Luggage was dropped off with a few waving staff members that tagged each bag with the name and assigned room number of the student, and carted off in a little luggage truck that ran a circle around the campus taking the students¡¯ belongings to the dorm rooms, where Nathaniel was sure the dorm staff was seeing to their proper distribution and safe-handling.

    And, if not, he had a few ass-whoopings to hand out.

    Nathaniel walked towards the post-lunch crowd of students filing in, already gathering in little groups while their parents talked with staff about where to go, what to do, and what to tell their children. A lot of them congregated around the campus map situated up in front of the lobes, some staring at papers or their phones with their curriculum and pointing buildings out to each other.

    Benjamin was already with that batch of students, answering their questions and unintentionally inspiring a handful of crushes as he, ever the gentleman, spoke and directed with impressive eloquence.

    The dean descended the steps with Noelle following along, his head on a swivel as he watched his school fill with life and excitement again. The end of the year was one of the roughest times on his mood; PJ went still as the students left and the businesses slowed, leaving the whole town at a fraction of its normal activity. PA was especially quiet, and he still had to walk in and out almost daily in order to conduct business, and not having throngs of students every which way left him chewing his inner cheek in distress.

    He mused on the feeling. It reminded him too much of certain nights following 9/11. Back in New York, working for Zhou Ping, he would take walks just after sundown in the more well-lit areas of the city. His mentor¡¯s office had only been about a twenty minute walk from the World Trade Center, so after the towers fell, for what seemed like weeks after, Nathaniel¡¯s walks would be unsettlingly quiet as he walked towards the towers to ponder on the tragedy.

    Having students back in his school felt right. Just a sea of short human beings with gangly limbs, skin problems, and weird hormones, all set to learn how to harness the power of their psionic minds; with any luck, for the betterment of humanity.

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes passed over a group of students gathered together near the front gates, where he could see one of the ESP security officers slowly speaking to them in a foreign language. He glanced back at Noelle, and pointed the group out to her.

    ¡°Looks like we have some freshmen who could use a big sister to help ¡®em out.¡±

    ¡°Ils sont entre de bonnes mains!¡± She said with a wink, picking up her feet to hurry forward.

    ¡°Noelle!¡± Nathaniel called, making her pause mid-step to glance his way. ¡°I forgot to say: I like your hair.¡± He told her with a nod.

    ¡°Ah! Flatteur!¡± She winked at the dean and ran off, leaving him to approach a group of young men that were clearly familiar with one another.

    ¡°Hello there, boys, excited to start the school year?!¡± He asked with a grin, the lot of them turning to fix him with, at first, suspicious looks until they recognized him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dean, guys!¡± One said, the rest speaking their recognition.

    ¡°Yeah we are! When do we start learning pyrokinesis?¡±

    The dean smirked; boys¡­ ¡°After summer your telekinesis teachers should start shifting towards thermokinesis. I¡¯ll remind you that I take fire damage very seriously.¡±

    There were some chuckles, nods, and glances around as they elbowed one another accusingly.

    ¡°So I have one guy excited for pyrokinesis, what about the rest of y¡¯all?¡±

    ¡°I wanna be a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like biokinesis?¡± The dean asked, getting a nod.

    ¡°Telepathy!¡± Another answered.

    ¡°Mimicry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gunna major in divination!¡±

    The usual suspects, but it was harder to enthuse youngsters in stuff like hydrokinesis and dividualism until they got only and understood what those could do. Nathaniel was happy to engage them on the subjects, telling them all about the experts they¡¯d be learning from and the sorta fun stuff they could expect to do as projects and activities.

    He neglected to tell them the time and effort it would take to get to the really interesting stuff; he¡¯d leave that sorta villainy to their teachers.

    Nathaniel bounced from group to group, doing much the same, introducing himself, learning about the students, helping them feel at ease that the man in charge of the school was there to engage them.

    He answered the questions of the worried parents, too.

    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t have any religious institutions on campus, the Church of Christ¡¯s Holy Love on Evergreen street is just a ten minute walk into PJ, shorter if William borrows a bike from the sports club.¡±

    The concerned mother, leaning on her husband, gave a small pout, but didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Will he be allowed to pray in class?¡± She glanced towards a sandy-haired young man in a button-down shirt tucked into his suit pants, standing awkwardly at the rear of the crowd of freshmen watching Benjamin casually and skillfully fold a student''s sweater into a neat, tidy square with nothing more than telekinesis.

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t disrupt his classmates, he can pray as much as he likes. If he needs more elaborate or personal prayer sessions, the study sanctum has rentable rooms for privacy, and we have plenty of students use it for group or personal religious studies.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the wifi on campus?¡± The father asked, glancing over at his son. ¡°We like to say grace before dinner, and still want to include Billy¡ªerr, William with us through facetime.¡±

    Nathaniel gave an apologetic smile. ¡°The wifi can be unreliable around meal times with hundreds of students using it at once. Your best bet for reliable face-to-face time would be through a campus computer using an ethernet cable. Our computer rooms don¡¯t allow food in them, but maybe he can say grace with you and then go to dinner?¡±

    Though the couple seemed put out, they both conceded a nod and thanked the dean before going to talk to their son about their plans.

    Nathaniel glanced over at Noelle, who was charming her way straight into the heart of an Italian girl who couldn¡¯t stop giggling through their interaction.

    Some things never changed¡­

    ¡°Than!¡± A voice called out as Nathaniel milled about, his head turning to face a man he was all too familiar with. The handsome, younger head of the ESP, in the standard uniform, strode over, causing a young lady¡¯s head to swivel after him in open admiration of his physique.

    ¡°Aiden! How are you, Officer Walsh?¡± Nathaniel asked with a forced smile. He knew by the look on Aiden¡¯s face, the man had business on his mind¡­

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but I¡¯m having a few documents delivered to your desk I need you to sign off on.¡± Aiden explained with an apologetic smile. ¡°ASAP is preferred.¡±

    ¡°Regarding what, Aiden?¡± Nathaniel asked, planting his hands on his hips with a bit of a strained look.

    ¡°Classified.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®classified?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yeah, them.¡± Aiden nodded, his apologetic look deepening. ¡°The PDTF needs some information on security operations and I need your clearance.¡±

    ¡°Well, let them know they¡¯ll have it by this evening.¡± Nathaniel made a move to turn away, but Aiden gave a nervous cough.

    ¡°Agent Cole is asking for it ASAP.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s nostrils twitched. ¡°Well remind Agent Cole that I have a start-of-the-year routine I like to follow, and that being trapped inside my office all day fielding documents and phone calls doesn¡¯t inspire a lot of confidence in the student body.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m just letting you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know full well about classified and what classified is up to, I just¨C¡± Nathaniel sucked in a deep breath, and breathed it out slowly, ¡°I would like to do something normal for a little bit.¡±

    Aiden gave a sympathizing sigh, and nodded as he reached up and hung a hand off of Nathaniel¡¯s shoulder, giving the dean a worried look as his voice lowered. ¡°Sir, I¡¯d love to return to normal SOP too, but these are very trying times. It¡¯s three documents, just give ¡®em a quick look, sign off on ¡®em, and I can worry about the rest.¡±

    ¡°What is Zina even asking you to do?¡± Nathaniel asked in a conceding grumble.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be too loud about it, but she apparently cleared the ESP¡¯s involvement with the PDTF.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Nathaniel asked with a grunt. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t think the ESP is up for it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re looking into adding actual psychics to the Psionic Defense Task Force; they want people who are trained and capable, and don¡¯t have a lot of time to provide it themselves. Me and the ESP could help with this whole classified situation.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Nathaniel stared out over the yard, chewing on his inner cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll have them signed off on and delivered before my welcome.¡±

    ¡°Appreciated, sir!¡± Aiden gave a quick smile and ran off towards the right lobe, leaving Nathaniel to cool off and continue his greeting of students.

 Chapter 9 Part 2: A Heated Welcome

    Were there any pleasures more glorious and grand than being the reason a crowd¡¯s jaw drops?

    ¡°As you can plainly see, mes jeunes amis, true mastery comes not with power, but precision!¡± Noelle grinned a self-pleased grin as the water she¡¯d sucked out of the drinking fountain compressed itself into a perfect, foot-by-foot-by-foot six-sided cube, flat on all sides, showing nary a ripple until she flicked one corner of it to make the entire thing shimmer beautifully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even keep a sphere without it falling apart.¡± One girl admitted glumly.

    With a sneaky grin, Noelle moved her hands outwards, the cube of water suddenly snaking like a serpent through the air, her hands acting the part of the marionette master, her psychic powers the strings. The girl gave a gasp as the water swam around her, and blushingly took a few steps forward as the water wiggled beckoning in Noelle¡¯s direction, and she stopped just a foot away from the fille with uncertainty in her big eyes.

    ¡°Hydrokinesis is a most wonderful discipline, mayhap my favorite of the ¡®left cerveau¡¯ disciplines. It is easy to practice!¡± Noelle swam the water through the air between her hands, turning it into a large ring, with a hole in the center a proper foot in diameter. ¡°Water is everywhere. One can practice in the shower, in the pool, when it rains, at the edge of the Seine; to practice, one simply needs¡ª¡± She held the ring over her head, the light glimmering off the liquid lowering down her body, circling around her hips, ¡°¡ªfearlessness.¡±

    The crowd gave a little ¡®ooh¡¯ and a polite clap as she took the water into her hands again in a large sphere and smiled at the girl.

    ¡°Prends ?a.¡± Noelle ordered, and after a look of confusion, Noelle gave a mental nudge, and the girl gave a little ¡®oh!¡¯ and held her hands up, her expression dripping with nervousness. ¡°Now, before I let go, I want you to lower your hands.¡± The girl hesitated, but Noelle tilted her head. ¡°Fais-le!¡± She ordered, and the girl¡¯s hands shrank to her side.

    With a broadening smile, Noelle gestured to the crowd. ¡°Do you know what the purpose of my hands in this demonstration is?¡±

    After a moment of silence, somebody spoke up: ¡°So, uh¡­ so you can, like, visualize holding the water?¡±

    ¡°Correct, tr¨¨s bon! But, what happens if you try to pick up water with your hands?¡±

    ¡°It falls through your fingers.¡±

    ¡°Oui oui!¡± Noelle moved her hands in a slow circle around the ring, not touching it, but causing it to shimmer. ¡°You will learn something here early, a thing your teachers will call a ¡®crutch.¡¯ You have to learn when your hands hold you back, and when they help you; you will learn the same with other things like ¡®left-brain¡¯ and ¡®right-brain¡¯ powers.¡±

    She continued. ¡°Your mind is its own worst enemy; it will often project doubts and stop you from reaching your potential. You must learn to unchain it. My hands guide the way the water flows, but it must be your mind that holds it together. Now¡­¡± Noelle drew her hands away from the sphere of water and stepped back, staring at the girl she drew forward. ¡°Fais-le!¡± She nodded eagerly.

    The girl¡¯s mind hesitantly reached out. She lacked confidence, especially as her psionic influence brushed skeptically across Noelle¡¯s. It was a mental tickle, a simple feeling of an intrusive telekinetic grasp trying to supplant her own and take the ball of water. She felt that psionic grasp tug, but the ball of water did not move.

    ¡°Fais-le!¡± Noelle said again. ¡°Come, come, take it!¡±

    ¡°Y-you won¡¯t let go.¡± The girl said, sounded a bit humiliated, and Noelle nodded.

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t take it. You have to grasp it; if you drop it, you will get water on my shoes.¡± Noelle held a foot out, shaking a finely polished, beautiful short-heeled shoe at the girl. ¡°These are Aubercy! To get them wet is to soil my very sole!¡± She pat herself on the back for that one.

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t hold it very well, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Making excuses, lache! When you take something with your hand, do you hold it like it might bite you? Do you take it with fear? Non! Take the water, do not wet my shoes.¡±

    The girl flushed pale, the crowd leaning in to stare as she raised her hands, but at Noelle¡¯s stare, lowered them again. She took a deep breath, and Noelle could feel the girl¡¯s anxious firmness in the air. She was still lacking in confidence, but she was no longer looking like she might wet herself.

    Again that foreign psychic mind brushed against Noelle¡¯s, wrapping around the sphere, grasping it much like she did, and rapidly let the water sphere go. Instantly, a heavy drop of water splashed the ground, just barely grazing the tip of her shoe tip.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Noelle grinned. ¡°You were but a moment away from disaster, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡± The girl squeaked, the ball floating in her mental grasp, shimmering and shaking, rippling and dewing at the bottom, threatening to dispense more. ¡°I-it¡¯s a lot more than I¡¯ve held before!¡±

    ¡°And you are holding it, are you not?¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression twitched, keeping her arms rigid at her side as the ball of water threatened to split apart at any moment.

    ¡°Was math hard for you, mon ch¨¦ri?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, I was almost held back a year because of it¡­¡± The girl answered as Noelle walked around her, the crowd tracking the beauty as she examined the girl.

    ¡°Did it get easier?¡±

    ¡°When I got a bunch of tutoring, I-I guess.¡±

    ¡°You will find this much the same way. You do not need to learn numbers and figures, but you will learn it as if you are flexing a muscle. Like now, you are flexing harder than you ever have¡ª¡± A big splatter of water hit the floor¡­ ¡°But give it some years, and this shall feel like you are carrying your luggage!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªeek!¡± The girl gasped as the big ball of water suddenly tore apart at the bottom, falling in waterfalls like she was trying to grasp it with invisible hands and spilling all across the floor.

    She looked horrified for a moment, and straightened up as a hand landed on her shoulder. Noelle gave her a smirk, and walked through the resultant puddle. ¡°You will do better next time with what I said, oui?¡±

    A thick swallow, and then, ¡°Oui¡­¡±

    ¡°Bonne! Keep all this in mind, everyone: your psychic powers must be developed like a muscle!¡± She nodded at the crowd, who eagerly clapped, murmured curiously at one another, and many of them simply stared at Noelle, awed when she flipped her braid over her shoulder and flicked her skirt as she began to walk away.

    Noelle chuckled silently to herself. To be the center of attention, what a wonder! If only it were that easy all the time~. She stretched her arms out to flex, easing her mind as it prickled slightly from the day¡¯s pressure.

    A mid-afternoon flight from Paris that from yesterday to get back into Arizona, where the winter was comfortable and brisk at worst instead of slushy and freezing. Away from her family, getting her luggage moved into a room she lived in for nine-to-ten months for the past four years, greeting the dean, not having her beaut¨¦ noire to hang out with.

    And, worst of all, the first peer she saw that she recognized upon arriving was that sneering English pig!

    Noelle huffed, and suppressed a curse.

    ¡°Connard¡­¡±

    Not completely, though.

    With a hum, she let her mind reenter the thought bubble that filled PA by now. It wasn¡¯t as familiar as it was when it was fully in the swing of things; too many new minds, not enough of the students she knew had returned, and these freshmen were amateurs at tampering with the thought bubble. They felt, they queried, but none had the ability to be so mentally present as a psychic trained in divination.

    Still, it was fun to poke around and feel all the excitement around her. Questions abounded, wondering where to do this and that, when orientation was, who was gunna be their roommate?

    Noelle tittered to herself; freshmen.

    Walking along, looking for the next crowd to entertain, she heard something. Not outloud, no, but in her head, something familiar. It was a happy series of thoughts, not in the form of just words and feelings, but guitar noises.

    A gentle, easy tune, slow, joined by low notes and soft, passionate lyrics: {¡ªev-reebody want to rule the wo~orld~...}

    With a small, curious grin, Noelle decided to test her luck.

    She narrowed down that little tune to the joyful presence singing it. She recognized the presence, even if it was hardly familiar. She recognized the particular mixture of curiosity and happiness, she recognized some of the stray thoughts on the surface of their mind, she recognized the name ¡®Madeline¡¯ at the forefront of her mind.

    Noelle sent out a teeny-tiny, itty-bitty little feeling: a small, mental peck on the cheek.

    The song stopped, and a strange, anxious feeling filled that little section of the thought bubble. With a mental gasp and a pause of delight, she felt Taz awkwardly, but eagerly poke back¡­ less a kiss, more a pat on the back.

    {Bonjour~!}

    {B-b-bon¡ªhi! Hi, Noelle?!}

    {Ah, ma choupette recognizes me~! Blessed day!}

    Her head swivelled around, trying to stare over the heads of the crowd of students where she could, but so many of these damned boys stood head and shoulders over her! Humph, freshmen¡­

    It did not help that her prey was, if her mind recalled correctly, short.

    {Where are you?} She heard Taz¡¯s voice in her head, and she pursed her lips.

    {That is a difficult question to answer with such a vast crowd¡­}

    {I¡¯m here with my mom, maybe look for her?}

    {Oh I am trying ma poupette, I am very good at finding ravishing blondes, yet you both elude me¡­}

    {Uh¡­ well¡­ oh! What about what Madeline did at the convention? Use divination!}

    {Mon petit amour, I have bad news for you¡­}

    {Wait, hold on, I see you!} A new voice suddenly emerged within the mental bridge, and Noelle straightened up.

    She heard a series of gasps and exclamations, some of delight and wonder, some more profane and alarmed, and her eyes were drawn towards a series of raised fingers at a silver-haired mermaid floating above the crowd, swirling towards her with a casual flip of her tail.

    Melodica was all smiles, moving through the air like it was water, drifting over towards the older fille with a smile. Her pastel, oceanic theme was bright and beautiful, her jacket a very light pink, her shirt a seafoam green. Noelle found herself grinning as the mermaid tulpa swam a gentle circle around her, encircling her with her pretty blue tail before raising in front of her with a smile.

    ¡°Hiiiiii Noelle~!¡± Melodica sang, and Noelle felt a crowd of eyes on her once more.

    This time, however, they weren¡¯t admiring gorgeous body or her talented abilities, they were staring as, for all they could tell, she was taking the strangely smooth hands of a mermaid.

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, you are Melodica?¡± Noelle grinned, her thumbs squeezing the siren¡¯s hands. She noted, with some discomfort, that though she could touch her, Melodica¡¯s hands had no give, like she was squeezing a mannequin.

    ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t get to talk much at the convention!¡± Melodica reached back and twirled her hair with a curious little grin. ¡°You¡¯re super pretty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you flatter me, Ariel¡­¡±

    ¡°Ew, no, I¡¯m past that phase.¡± Melodica snorted. ¡°But if you have any pretty French things to call me, I¡¯m all ears!¡± Melodica¡¯s voice quivered at the thought, leaning towards Noelle with a smile as the girl grinned, especially when the crowd half-heartedly parted and Taz emerged with a gasp, looking a little exhausted, but mostly enthusiastic.

    ¡°H-hi!¡± Taz managed to peep, the sight of the formerly-brunette fille sending a flush of red straight to her cheek.

    Noelle grinned, walking through Melodica. A curious hand or two passed through the mermaid¡¯s body, inquisitive minds prodding at her to see if she was even real, many only detecting the psionic imposition of her existence but no functioning organs or unique brain pattern.

    ¡°Mademoiselle Cooper.¡± Noelle gave that expert little bow again, grinning up at her junior as the little blonde squeaked in response. ¡°Bienvenue.¡±

    Noelle straightened up in surprise as she suddenly had a pair of tight arms thrown around midsection, crushed body to body with the excitable little blonde.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± Taz squealed, breaking the hug to all but dance around Noelle, Melodica joining her in a hip-shaking, arm-waving shimmy that had Noelle ducking a few times to avoid getting whacked by a stray limb. ¡°I-can¡¯t-believe-I¡¯m-finally-here-I¡¯m-so-excited-it¡¯s-good-to-see-you-hi-everyone-isn¡¯t-this-amazing?!?!¡±

    Naught but Melodica could parse the stream of happy words tumbling out of Taz¡¯s mouth, her very presence in the thought bubble a bright and happy spot that left Noelle wanting to giggle, but instead, she had a job to do.

    Taz yelped as two fingers snagged her ear and dragged her to stand in front of the fille, an assured smirk on her face. ¡°Ma choupette, the lovely Madeline asked a favor of me.¡±

    ¡°Sh-she did?¡± Taz asked, nursing her ear.

    ¡°Yes, in regards to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Taz blinked, Melodica swimming up behind her, peeking over her shoulder and periodically glaring at anyone trying to touch her. ¡°What¡¯d she ask?¡±

    ¡°To keep an eye on you until she arrives.¡± Noelle answered, raising her arm high and touching her chest like she was performing a play. ¡°I am to ensure your safety and your comfort in her place, and I would like to start by leaving this gathering of eyes and ears. What do you say to a little t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte avec moi?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear as Taz¡¯s expression went from shining with delight to glowing with embarrassment as their eyes met, and with a small giggle, Taz gave a little smile¡­

    And then the air seemed cool a few degrees as a new presence forced herself onto the crowd, and Noelle found herself staring up into the frigid glare of the precious little blonde¡¯s mother.

    ¡°... Or, mayhap, we can talk as three!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°¡ªand Aunt Zi wants to be here in person with her, so she might not be showing up until tomorrow.¡± Taz explained, her fingers wiggling in the air in front of her, piano sounds chiming off her fingers as, in a fit of inspiration, she simply plunked the air to make a tune out whatever she could think of.

    ¡°Ah, mon amie breaks my heart with her lateness!¡± Noelle spoke with a sweeping, dramatic tone in her voice, making Taz giggle. ¡°We¡¯ve been apart only a few weeks, but I feel the gaping void at my side gnawing at my nerves!¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Taz murmured, her eyes sinking to the floor as her playing stalled. ¡°I was really hoping she¡¯d be the one showing me around on my first day. I was kinda picturing Aunt Zi would be here to keep mom distracted so Maddy and I could run around. I wanted to see y¡¯all¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°That will be a treat for later.¡± Noelle winked, sending Taz¡¯s chin to her chest as she tried to reign in the sudden, coy curiosity now swimming through the thought bubble. ¡°Until ma belle returns, I will be in charge of seeing you around.¡±

    ¡°Maddy trusts you quite a bit.¡± Both girls looked down at Anna, sitting in the front row of the school¡¯s main auditorium. The blonde woman leaned back, looking flustered and frustrated, but calm. ¡°I certainly hope you¡¯ve earned it.¡± Anna¡¯s fingers drummed her knees, Melodica relaxed in the chair by her side, every now and then running her fingers along Anna¡¯s arm comfortingly.

    ¡°Mademoiselle, you will come to see that there is no name more trustworthy in Phoenix Academy than that of Noelle Duplantier!¡± Noelle hopped off the edge of the stage, striking a dramatic pose, before giving a deep bow that did nothing to make Anna look any happier.

    The Copperfield Auditorium didn¡¯t stand out as particularly fancy, but it was incredibly functional. It could host around four-hundred audience members in the chairs alone, with room for standing along the walls and sitting on the stairs, and if the entire student body was expected to attend, the school¡¯s stadium was used instead.

    However, even with an influx of additional students this year, the auditorium would suffice. The acoustics were excellent, the interior was air-conditioned, the lighting¨Ccurrently set to a low, comfortable dark¨Cand the thin lead sheets built into the walls kept outside psychic resonance from interfering with the audience¡¯s mood.

    Taz quietly recalled when Madeline told her how psionic plays on the Copperfield stage were a unique experience. An audience full of psionics, all thinking together, showing their collective joy, despair, amusement, or boredom made for a broad experience. Movie nights in the theater were a hoot, according to her; during the summer blockbusters, the room would always feel full to bursting with a strong, shared desire to go out and save the world¡­ or wreck cars into each other.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    During horror nights¨Cof which Maddy frequented few¨Cthe collective anxiety could be absolutely strangling.

    It was almost impossible to not bust a gut during comedy nights, when the thought bubble was inevitably infected with rapidly rising humor.

    Maddy told her the hardest she¡¯d ever cried was at ¡®A Star Is Born¡¯ a few years ago. What was supposed to be a date ended with a two hour phone call of her weeping into Taz¡¯s ear, supporting her musical aspirations and leaving the little blonde both disturbed and on the verge of tears herself.

    After years of hearing the stories, being on the stage was strangely ominous, even if the auditorium was empty. Still, Taz plunked at her imaginary piano, staring down at her mother.

    The plane ride had been a tense one. Taz was happy, yes, but her mother moved like a weight was on her shoulders, and she could see, even now, her mom wasn¡¯t ready.

    Taz was, though. She was ready to show that her psychic powers weren¡¯t just a distraction, and that they could buoy her music to a new level. Or, even if she never fully went into music, they¡¯d serve whatever career she chose for herself.

    Noelle jumped high into the air with a ballet-like twirl, settling back down next to Taz in a relaxed sitting position, legs crossed, making Taz freeze. She¡¯d seen people use telekinesis to jump higher or even hover before, but she¡¯d never seen it up close, and never with such a spinny dress to accentuate it...

    ¡°So, ma choupette, I have something to tell you.¡± Noelle said with a sneaky grin.

    ¡°Wazzat?¡± Taz asked, shaking off her surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s something special, and very private.¡± Noelle wiggled her eyebrows, only to hear an ugly cough from Anna. The woman¡¯s sneer alone could peel the paint off of walls¡­ ¡°¡®tis nothing crude, mademoiselle!¡±

    Anna just growled.

    ¡°Ahem, anyways. It is something I do not share often or easily, but Madeline has made you out to be a trustworthy person, and because you are so terribly important to her, I want to make sure that you are never without a friendly ear.¡± Noelle¡¯s hand fished through her purse and pulled out her phone; a top-of-the-line, current year iPhone with a phone case depicting the French flag, and a sticker on it that looked like one of those shadows of a naked lady on truck mud flaps. ¡°I will give you my phone number, and you will not abuse this privilege, comprenez?¡±

    Taz¡¯s expression went from blank curiosity to a big, beaming smile in no time, and she squealed as she dug into her jean¡¯s pocket. ¡°Yes yes yes, I comperknees! Ah!¡± Taz checked her other pocket. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?! Melodica, where¡¯s my phone?!¡±

    ¡°Why would I know?! I don¡¯t have it!¡±

    ¡°You watched me pack! Did I put it in my luggage?!¡±

    ¡°Is it in your bag, dear?¡± Anna asked with a sigh.

    Taz tore through her messenger bag, squeaking in distress, pulling out folders and binders before finally pulling out her phone, in its little leather fish scale wallet-case.

    Noelle hid a giggle as Taz opened her phone up and carefully punched in the number she was told, and Noelle confirmed it was correct when she received a text.

    ¡°Suivant!¡± Noelle exclaimed, taking Taz¡¯s phone and dragged her close by the shoulder. Taz¡¯s face was red and her smile was bright as Noelle took a picture of the two of them smiling together, then passed the phone back over. ¡°I appreciate a good picture with my number, so make sure to add it!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Noelle grinned, though both girls went silent when the door at the far end, atop audience seating opened, and a conversation poured through.

    ¡°¡ªtwo ESP at each door, with official permission to scan for malicious intent.¡± A deep, commanding voice said, and a familiar, tall, broad-shouldered black man in a fine suit entered with a comparatively petite white girl in an ESP outfit. ¡°If Brain Scythe thinks it can walk in here and make a mess of things, I want¡ª¡±

    Dean Davis paused as he noticed the two girls on the stage, then the two girls in the audience¡­ one of which was floating up in the air to get a better look at him, a long, fishlike tail replacing her legs.

    He looked unfriendly for a moment, his eyes bouncing from face to face, but then he turned to the ESP and gave a small nod of his head. ¡°Pass on those orders, and quickly; orientation starts soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± And the woman scampered off.

    ¡°Yoohoo, monsieur Davis!¡± Noelle waved her hand, smiling from ear to ear as Davis walked down the steps. He was looking at Melodica curiously, watching her head tilt from left to right as she stared right at him, but her squinted eyes suggested some difficulty.

    He paused in his step when the woman in the chair stood and turned to face him, giving him a plain look, only small creases in her brow suggesting she was anxious at all. His eyes lingered on the woman for a long, long while before he started down the steps again, taking in her face, her body, her presence.

    When he drew near, she held up her hand, and in his surprise, he automatically took it, and noted her firm handshake.

    ¡°Hello Dean Davis.¡± She said formally, and he squared up his shoulders and put on a small smirk.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, miss¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anna Cooper.¡±

    His eyebrows raised, and he broke out into a knowing grin, moreso as he watched her placid look turn to confusion, then to annoyance.

    ¡°And what did I do to warrant that smile, sir?¡±

    ¡°You cast a spell over my head of security; one Aiden Walsh, miss Cooper. I can see how.¡± He gave a low chuckle, and Anna drew in a breath, and simply looked frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to give him any competition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a lover while I¡¯m here, Davis.¡± Anna stated flatly, and he gave a nod.

    ¡°I imagine not. You¡¯re here because you¡¯re protecting your daughter from Brain Scythe, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked, drawing a now curious look from her. ¡°Telepathy might not be in my repertoire, but I¡¯m no less good at reading people; you¡¯re anxious and don¡¯t like it here. Not a fan of psychics, I take it?¡±

    Anna took another breath, her eyes moving off his face and towards the ground, taken aback by question, and slowly she let it out, her face firming. ¡°Well, I have to commend you on that. No, not under normal circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Your child will be well taken care of, miss Cooper, I can promise you that. We¡¯ve taken no¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was at the convention, Davis,¡± Anna interrupted him, ¡°where I met your twitterpated chief of security.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, of course, then you know. Well, you have my personal assurance that I will spare no expense in keeping your child safe. Speaking of¡­?¡± He glanced up at the plain little blonde sitting at the edge of the auditorium stage, watching him from behind big, round glasses.

    She dressed so innocuously that he could have easily ignored her for Noelle and Anna, but he paused as he stared at the girl, his eyebrows furrowing as he stared at her face.

    ¡°Ah hah.¡± He glanced between the little blonde and the mermaid pressing a finger into his shoulder until Anna hissed at her. ¡°You must be the storied Natasha Cooper.¡±

    The girl¡¯s posture shifted as a pall of confusion fell over her, and with a curious look at Noelle, she repeated: ¡°Storied? Wait, I¡¯m storied? How?¡± She asked, leaning towards Dean Davis to accept his big hand. Compared to her mother, her handshake was positively dainty.

    ¡°The evolink with the interesting tulpa that kept a batch of kids with Mustafi Syndrome at ease.¡± Dean Davis answered, taking a step back to give her some comfortable space. ¡°I make it a point to meet with all evolinks that come through my school.¡±

    ¡°So I don¡¯t blow it up?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Taz, take him seriously.¡± Anna reminded her, but Davis just snickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an unwarranted question. Six or so years ago we had an evolink come through who was an,¡± he trailed off a moment to find a delicate word, ¡°enthusiastic pyrokinetic.¡±

    ¡°He was the reason the elemental labs got rebuilt for the fourth time!¡± Taz whispered to Noelle.

    ¡°Taz, I know all the stories.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me some!¡± Taz squeaked.

    ¡°Noelle, you are behaving with the freshmen, right?¡± Davis asked the young fille.

    Noelle held a hand over her heart and gave the Dean a hurt look. ¡°Oh, mon tr¨¨s cher professeur, I have done no harm to ma choupette!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you hurting her, Noelle.¡±

    ¡°You may rest assured, monsieur Davis, at the risk of incurring the wrath of ma belle¨Cnot to mention la reine de glaces present¨CI have simply been providing her reassurance of my companionship and mentorship.¡±

    The Dean gave her a long, measuring stare, causing her to squirm in place for a moment before he turned to Taz again. ¡°Based on my reports from Professor Burke and Professor Dewitt, they¡¯ve already spent quite a bit of time grilling you over your psionic abilities, mostly pertaining to one¡­¡± He turned slowly to face the suspiciously-staring mermaid, ¡°I want to say Melody?¡±

    ¡°Melodica.¡± She corrected, swimming over him, her body forming a lazy arch as she stared him in the eye, her eyes unfocused like she wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking at.

    ¡°Is something bothering you, miss? I usually don¡¯t like students or tulpas getting in my face.¡± Davis said with a low tone of warning, and Melodica drifted away, encircling a concerned Taz like a protective snake.

    ¡°Mel?¡± Taz asked, resting a hand against Melodica¡¯s cheek. Though her fingers passed through the girl¡¯s form, she gently tingled her psionic projection, giving Melodica the illusion of being touched.

    ¡°I see a guy there.¡± Melodica pointed right at Davis, whose eyebrow arched.

    ¡°Oui, that is the dean of the school, Sir¨¨ne.¡± Noelle chimed in, and even Anna was giving Melodica a concerned look.

    ¡°Okay, first, you can call me that whenever you want.¡± Melodica said through reddened cheeks. ¡°But, second, like¡­ I can see him, I can hear him, but I can¡¯t feel him. Like, I can touch him, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, R¨¨ne, you use psychic powers to sense people?¡± Noelle asked, drawing an uncertain look from Melodica and Taz both.

    ¡°That¡¯d make sense.¡± Taz glanced at Melodica as she pondered the question. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have senses like we do. Mel, you¡¯re probably able to see him and hear him because of me, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess so?¡±

    ¡°Because, when I reach out¨Cw-with my mind I mean¡­ when I reach out with my mind¡­¡± Taz glanced at Dean Davis and gave him an awkward smile. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really like you¡¯re not even there! I heard trying to feel a nullifier was weird, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my curse to carry, but I am long past the worst of it.¡± Davis said, approaching her again, watching Melodica¡¯s expression tighten. ¡°Being a black boy growing up in the 70¡¯s was hard enough, so when I¡¯d heard that psychic communities tended to be colorblind, I was pretty quick trying to find one to join. When they realized they couldn¡¯t see me, hear me, talk to me, or feel me with their minds¨Cand worse, when they realized I could shut them in their own heads, I was run out pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°And then Zhou Ping found you!¡± Taz said, looking maybe a little too happy to know the man¡¯s difficult childhood. ¡°Was he as great as everyone said he was?¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± Davis smiled, sliding a hand in his pocket. ¡°A Chinese guy with psychic powers picked up a black kid with anti-psychic powers out of a bad neighborhood; the man threw a middle finger up at every societal convention trying to keep people in their own ¡®category.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for him¡­ lord, I don¡¯t even wanna think about where I¡¯d be without him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really cool! I wanna be like him when I grow up.¡± Taz was all smiles, and Davis couldn¡¯t help but return it.

    ¡°Please do. We need more Zhou Pings in the world, and much fewer Brain Scythes.¡± Davis chuckled, but was cut short when his watch began to beep. Almost as soon as it did, the doors in the back started opening up, and a few students and their guardians walked inside.

    ¡°Orientation time, doyen. I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡± Noelle teased, sliding off of the stage as Taz, flailing in a panic, quickly leapt off after her.

    ¡°Well I meant to prepare, but got sidetracked.¡± He gave Taz a pointed, but amused look.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, this won¡¯t be difficult. Find a seat, we¡¯ll talk about you being an evolink later.¡± He told her, patting her back as she passed by, and sharing an odd look with Melodica as he took to the stage to, quickly, test the microphone as bit by bit, freshmen, parents, and attentive teachers began to fill the room up.

    Taz and Noelle slid off the stage to join Anna in the front seats. The moment Taz sat down, her mother¡¯s hand slid into her lap, taking her own with an affectionate squeeze. Anna¡¯s eyes were fixated on the man on the stage, though Taz figured he wasn¡¯t the source of her current tension.

    It was about what Taz expected: her mother was a ball of nerves the whole time they were coming in. She¡¯d expected her mom to be especially fussy and grouchy, and didn¡¯t mind that she was constantly getting her hand held, but she really did wish her mom would lighten up.

    It reminded her of what Mallory had said: ¡®It must be weird having a mom so invested in your life, but, like, wants nothing to do with your dream.¡¯

    Still, her mom had been quiet for most of the trip, looking more mournful than anything, and, of course, the constant badgering: call her often, call her at any signs of trouble, stay out of trouble, and stay on the campus.

    Taz wasn¡¯t sure she could follow that last one; PJ was a nice place, after all, and she wanted to explore their psychic shops!

    She examined her mother¡¯s features, one of the few people within Anna Cooper¡¯s social circle that could recognize the woman¡¯s weakness, and ran her thumb over her knuckles to try and soothe her.

    The lights in the room went from dim to bright, quieting the chit-chat happening in the audience, the thought bubble that had formed going silent as it was filled with anticipation of the dean¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± The man began at the top of the stage, wearing a smile Taz had seen maybe hundreds of times in innumerable advertisements. ¡°If nobody else has, then let me be the first person to welcome you to the Phoenix-Paiute Academy for Extracerebral Youths. I am, as many of you may know, Nathaniel Davis, the dean of this school.¡±

    On he went. ¡°You have heard, probably more times than I¡¯d dare to guess, what the stated purpose of Phoenix-Paiute Academy is; you know why you are here, you have heard and read and probably seen what it is we have to offer, so I¡¯m not going to repeat myself when you¡¯ve already been convinced to enroll with us. Sometimes I may call you kids, but even the youngest of you are starting to become adults; slowly, it might feel, but at my age, I feel like I don¡¯t have enough time in this world with each of you.¡±

    His eyes briefly passed over Taz, and Taz swelled up, giving him a big smile, while Noelle, by her side, gave a soft, quiet clap and a nod when their eyes met. But, he swiveled his head, peering all through the crowd, peering at faces behind the two girls, meeting the expectant eyes of their parents.

    ¡°So, rather than fill your heads with promises I¡¯ve already made, I¡¯m going to use this opportunity to tell you what I, what my staff, what Zhou Ping, and what the world will expect of you.¡± He lowered the mic a moment and stepped out to the edge of the stage, his expression turning calm, but serious. ¡°We define our abilities as disciplines because you need to be smart with them. What does that mean ¡®to be smart?¡¯ That means using them in ways that protect you, and respect your fellow man.¡±

    ¡°It means respecting the privacy of your fellow psychics, not using your powers to bully or harm those weaker than you. We do not differentiate between unpowered human beings and psychics at this school: PEOPLE ARE NOT PRACTICE!¡±

    The man¡¯s roar was met with silence, the resonance in the room disseminating a sense of fright and surprise as he stared at them all. Taz, in particular, suddenly felt crushed into her seat, afraid to move, but, oddly, her mother¡¯s hand loosened around her fingers.

    ¡°I want to reiterate that point: your friends, your neighbors, your rivals, your enemies, the smelly man at the back of the bus, the little old lady at church, everybody has a right to their privacy, their health, and assuredness of their actions. We will teach you how to read minds and dejunk them; only for people who agreed to it. We will teach you how to safely set a flame; for what purpose will you use it? I don¡¯t know, but you have to know and respect the power of fire when you do it.¡±

    ¡°All of you enrolled here at Phoenix Academy now carry a responsibility. Maybe your parents taught you to behave at home, but while here, and after you leave, you will have more weight on your shoulders than ever before, because we believe that psychic powers do not make you an inherently better person. Power is a dangerous thing to have, and it can be abused very easily. Psychics the world over have suffered persecution when their abilities were abused in the past: the holocaust, the destruction of Vietnam, the death of former president Bill Clinton, all perpetuated through the use of psychic powers.¡±

    ¡°Am I trying to scare you? A little.¡± He acknowledged, pacing from one side of the stage to the other, his eyes almost unblinkingly roaming once more. The audience certainly seemed cowed, and that gave him just a little bit of hope. ¡°I want you to know that your actions have consequences; not just to yourself, but to every other person in this room. Our school hosts the finest psionic medical establishment in the world, and if you ever want an answer to the question: ¡®why shouldn¡¯t I use my powers however I like?¡¯ ask to meet the patients there.¡±

    He paused for a moment, his footsteps the only sound in the room. ¡°Meet the normal human beings whose minds were fractured irreparably by irresponsible psychics. Meet the psychics who are suffering from their own ailing minds, who are cursed by their power. Meet the patients who suffered the stigma of our power at the hands of the paranoid and the discriminatory.¡±

    ¡°We are patient, we are protective, we will educate you, empower you, and embolden you, but Phoenix-Paiute Academy will not tolerate cruelty and wanton mistreatment of the human mind. We want to show the world that a crowd of trained and respectful minds can do more than destroy and control. We can heal, we can see, we can alter the fundamental laws of the universe little by little, and that can be used to stop violence, discrimination, and disease.¡±

    ¡°So I ask you, humbly, respectfully, as the man whose entire life was changed and made better with the help of a single good psychic: please, do good. Do great. Ask yourself: what would Jesus do with his powers? What would Superman do? Captain America? If you pause, and think, and question your intentions for even a few seconds, you may find yourself averting a terrible mistake. Because, if you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    His presence, without so much as a shift in posture, suddenly loomed, and every psychic in the crowd began to stir uncomfortably as a static filled the air. The thought bubble, the resonance, all suddenly so murky, and thin, and pale, and unassured. His mind laid over the room like a blinding blanket, not strong enough to strangle their minds into their respective skulls, but enough to make them spark and balk at their sudden inadequacy.

    ¡°I will not hesitate to fix your mistakes for you, and ensure you can never make them again.¡±

    The room, bright as it was, suddenly felt dark and cast in shadow. The normal-minded amongst the crowd squirmed in the ambient tension, unable to experience the suffocating restraint their friends and family were suddenly placed under. However, when the dean lifted his influence off the crowd, a wave of relief washed through the auditorium, and the thought bubble refilled with anxiousness.

    Taz, in particular, felt like an entire limb had gone numb. It was the best way she could describe it, and the cold discombobulation of her psionics left her eagerly grasping for her mother¡¯s hand and Melodica¡¯s hair, but to her worry, she could not find the mermaid anywhere.

    ¡°I trust,¡± the dean began with a slowed tone, ¡°that I have made myself abundantly clear?¡±

    There was a murmur of agreement.

    ¡°Good. With that said, I say this as both a reminder and a reassurance: the psionic discipline of domination is not being taught under any circumstance for the many reasons I gave you. If you suspect somebody is using domination for any reason, alert the ESP or a staff member; do not confront them by yourself.¡±

    Another murmur of agreement.

    ¡°And finally,¡± he raised his finger, ¡°I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death."

    That was met with total silence. Some of the crowd looked at each other in confusion, others simply tried to figure out which building¡¯s third-floor corridor.

    The dean gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°C¡¯mon y¡¯all, I know at least some of you parents out there have read Harry Potter.¡± He held his arms out, and in response, got a slowly rising chuckle from the crowd, and a scattered applause that soon picked up as the tension in the room deflated. ¡°Welcome to Phoenix-Paiute Academy, everyone; try not to find yourself in my office too often, and please, enjoy our facilities for the time being. Remember, y¡¯all got one week to settle in, and then classes start in full!¡±

    The audience nodded, chatting more amicably without the dean¡¯s warnings and threats hanging over the room. People began to stand up, expressing surprise with the intensity of the speech as the dean continued to give instructions.

    ¡°Familiarize yourselves with the campus while you have the time! There¡¯ll be faculty stationed in the foyer who are offering guided tours. The dorm offices will have your room keys and campus IDs, and packets containing class information and instructions on how to navigate the Classwork website will be delivered to your rooms on Wednesday!¡±

    Anna pulled herself up to her feet and glanced down at her daughter, offering a hand to her. ¡°Well, that was certainly something. He¡¯s certainly passionate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Monsieur Davis for you, madam!¡± Noelle hardly seemed affected by what had happened, though Anna could guess she had sat through this speech more than once. ¡°There is a reason the Duplantiers trust him with their eldest daughter!¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. Come, Tasha, let¡¯s get your room key and unpack your things. And then¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice drifted away, a frown forming. ¡°Maybe we can find some dinner around here before I go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, please do not worry, madam, I will be here to help her!¡± Noelle beamed, and only got a suspicious look in return.

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go.¡± Anna glanced up at the top of the auditorium, towards the exit doors. ¡°Tasha?¡± Anna asked after receiving no answer.

    Taz suddenly shook, as if awakened from sleep, and looked up at her mother with a bit of a strained smile.

    ¡°Right! Yeah, let¡¯s go! Room and dinner, great!¡± Taz said, jumping to her feet.

    She sped out the doors, Anna and Noelle staring after her with curious looks before starting after her.

 Chapter 10 Part 1: Upsettled

    Of the many varieties of psychics (non, standard, pseudo, scion, and evolink), nullifiers are the most mysterious among them. Nullifiers are related to scions most closely, as all recorded nullifiers in known history had psychic parents, but instead of enhanced psionic abilities, nullifiers have the opposite: the ability to suppress the psychic powers of those around them.

    Humans, for the most part, are unaffected, but as psionics are treated as a sort of sixth sense by psychics, the suppression of their abilities is equivalent to being rendered blind, deaf, or denying you the sense of touch. This has caused no small amount of grief for nullifiers, whose presence can cause mental disruption and lessened ¡®feeling¡¯ through mentalism.

    Nathaniel Davis, dean of Phoenix-Paiute Academy, is the most well known nullifier in the world, and was given the chance to hone his unique psionic quirk with the help of Zhou Ping, thus making him the most powerful nullifier in the world as well.

    Under the scrutiny of medical psientist Dr. Hugo Dewitt, nullification has steadily developed from an obscure and feared mutation into a practicable psionic discipline. However, as a brand new discipline with relatively little study put into it, nullification is not ready to be taught at large. While its practical applications are obvious, it is still being tested for short-to-long term negative effects.

    <hr>

    The lock to room #224 clicked open with the tap of Taz¡¯s student ID to the sensor, and her hand sought the light switch as she walked in. She blinked as the light flared on, revealing a room maybe a quarter larger than her own back home.

    There was a bed in the corner opposite the door nestled between the wall and a dresser, and a bed in the back far right of the room sandwiched just the same, with a tall, wide window on the far wall with the blinders drawn. Underneath it was her luggage; five filled-to-bursting carriers in pink and blue, and a single red, hotrod-style minifridge.

    The walls were plain white, the cheap carpet a calm blue.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just like you said, everything¡¯s here.¡± Taz said into her phone in a relieved voice as she walked over to the windows to open the blinds. She had a good view of the telepathy and divination labs, the private study sanctum, and the Dewitt hospital, and if she really strained her eyes, she could see the sparsely lit memorial park.

    ¡°Toldja it was nothing to worry about.¡± Madeline said. Taz fiddled with the screen for a moment to put Madeline on speaker while Anna and Noelle both walked in, Anna immediately shutting the door to test its locks, pressing her hand against it to try and determine its density¡­

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like my roommate¡¯s arrived yet, though.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t gotta worry about that, they¡¯ll get there when they get there. What¡¯s the plan? You got a desk?¡±

    Taz unzipped one of her bags and pulled out her tablet, turning it on and putting on some Flyleaf. ¡°I¡¯m getting a desk delivered somewhere between Wednesday to Friday. Right mom?¡±

    Anna looked away from the window lock she was fiddling with and gave a confirming nod. ¡°That¡¯s what I was told.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Wednesday to Friday!¡±

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t do too much unpacking and decorating before I get there. If you¡¯re gunna be there a while, I¡¯m gunna make sure that place looks nice for ya.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make a second hangout spot, aren¡¯tcha?¡± Taz teased her, unpacking her guitar with an eager smile, bobbing her head to the music filtering through the room, though she resisted the temptation to play along with it.

    ¡°As long as your roommate¡¯s cool with it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they are!¡± Taz beamed.

    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m gunna be flying in super early tomorrow morning, so I¡¯m going to get ready for bed. Have a great first night at PA, Taz!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaah-I¡¯m-gunna-try-super-hard!¡± Taz squirmed in place, nearly bumping into her mother as the woman stared underneath the beds, then checked the restroom.

    ¡°There¡¯s my girl. Pass me over to Noelle, please?¡±

    Taz did as asked, the older girl accepting the phone with a little grin before Taz started pulling out her toiletries and pajamas.

    ¡°¡®Tis your darling, ma Madeline¡­ Yes yes, today went very well~! Monsieur Davis¡¯ speech was as dire as ever! We visited Tony¡¯s Trattoria after¡­ The margherita, what else? Tony¡¯s meat-lover¡¯s is a nightmare¡­ Of course they loved it, my tastes are ¨¦galitariste, after all.¡±

    Taz flopped onto her bed, testing the mattress and watching her mother bustle about, a small frown on her face, checking the old-style room phone hanging by the door before moving to the center of the room and looking around, looking like she felt out of place with her arms over her chest and her stiff, straight knees.

    The woman flinched as she felt a tug on her wrist, and glanced over at her daughter, following her psychic pull until she awkwardly lowered herself to sit by Taz, and all the tension in her body suddenly released as she felt that blonde little head lean on her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Taz said, and Anna felt her face twist up as the words sank into her heart like an arrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, love.¡± Anna took her daughter in her arms and squeezed, her eyes crushed shut as she tried to keep herself from crying. ¡°I¡¯m not ready.¡± Anna whispered, her voice shaking holding Taz close.

    ¡°I dunno if I a-hundred percent am¡­¡± Taz admitted, her fingers closing around her mom¡¯s, and instinctively rocked left and right, trying to console her mother with the motion. ¡°But I wanna be. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really happy.¡± Taz smiled, twitching a bit as she felt a wet drop land on her scalp.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m happy you¡¯re happy, love.¡± Anna whimpered, moving her hand down to squeeze Taz¡¯s hip. ¡°You make good grades.¡± Anna ordered, though the usual hard tone that accompanied such an order was wavering. ¡°You stay safe.¡± Anna sniffled. ¡°And, at the end of all of this, you prove me wrong, okay?¡± Anna shivered a moment, squeezing her daughter tightly. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do, alright? You¡¯re going to make this world yours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz smiled, just trying to keep her mother calm and reassured, through trembling and tears. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best. You have to be okay too, though, right? I wanna meet the puppy!¡±

    ¡°You will, hon, you will.¡± Anna sucked a deep breath into her lungs, and let it loose, long and slow, but the calming gesture ultimately fell apart as the urge to cuddle her daughter took over and she dragged her into a tight, limb-flailing hug with a number of kisses to her scalp.

    ¡°Ow! Mom! Mooooom!¡± Taz whined.

    It didn¡¯t get any easier to let go, but, eventually, Anna did. It took everything in her power to unlock her arms from her daughter¡¯s body, and she had to draw the energy up to stand. She knew that staying here any longer would just make it harder, but she needed to see her daughter off, and she needed to give her space to adapt. She was thankful that Noelle seemed to have made herself scarce¨Cthough mildly worried since she had Tasha¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Every night, make sure you lock the door and the window.¡± Anna said slowly, taking deep breaths before turning to face her little girl. ¡°Close the blinds, too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taz slid off of the bed to take Anna¡¯s hand, making her mother shiver again.

    ¡°I want you to call me too, at least once a day, whenever you can. If not, I will call you before curfew.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taz nodded.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Which is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, nine PM.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Anna kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead, and resisted the urge to bundle her up in her arms again and drag her home. ¡°I have one more thing for you.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, mom, am I gonna start getting packages from home, too?¡± Taz smiled, half-hopeful, half-concerned about her mom¡¯s disposition, only to get a nod.

    ¡°Absolutely you will. I¡¯ll be learning to bake, and sew, and some of those other things your aunt has been harping on about, and you¡¯ll get the best results.¡± Anna smiled, getting a doubtful look from her daughter. ¡°And anything else I can think of, too, of course. But, for right now, I have something serious to give you. Come with me.¡±

    Taz followed her mother into the bathroom, little more than a toilet between a bathtub with a shower head looming over it and a sink. Over the sink was a medicine cabinet with a mirror, which Anna opened up to reveal the empty contents, then reached in to tap against a few of the boards making up the back.

    Taz tilted her head as Anna pulled one of the boards back, revealing a small, likely unintentional little hole in the wall behind the sturdy cabinet. Taz couldn¡¯t really see anything in the hole other than shadow and darkness, and maybe a strange black¡­ material?

    ¡°I¡¯ve put your gun case back here.¡± Anna spoke in a low voice, and Taz immediately straightened, her eyes almost bugging out of her head.

    ¡°What?!¡± Taz squeaked.

    ¡°A two-shot derringer.¡± Anna explained calmly, her hands cupping Taz¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s already loaded and there are six extra bullets, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Mom, that could get me kicked out!¡± Taz hissed.

    Anna knelt down, slowly, her expression, her eyes, her everything serious, except her hands, which were warm and comforting as could be. ¡°Then forget about it. Forget about it until you feel endangered.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªyou need to take it back!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Anna said softly. ¡°I will pay any price for your security; your safety. The school can promise every security measure under the sun, but I won¡¯t be happy. This is my line of defense. Tasha¡­ Taz?¡±

    Taz felt her face go cold. ¡°Y-yeah¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing in this world more important than your safety. If you need to¡­¡± She trailed off, staring her daughter in the eye.

    ¡°... shoot to kill.¡± Taz finished with what felt like an apple stuffed in her throat.

    Anna nodded, then stood in full. Then, Taz found herself in her embrace once more. It felt colder, more tense, a strange melancholy filling the room as Taz uncomfortably returned the hug.

    When they parted, Taz opened the cabinet and prodded the board blocking that little hole in the wall, and she gave her mother a small frown.

    ¡°How did you know this was here?¡±

    ¡°The same way I always know where your shoes are, dear: mother¡¯s intuition.¡± Anna kissed the top of her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Now, forget that it¡¯s there until you need it, okay? If this school is keeping its promises, you will never need it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°And if you ever do, I will take the consequences for myself.¡±

    Taz frowned. She glanced at her reflection in the mirror, and suddenly the room felt like it had a weight in the air, like she suddenly discovered that a murder had happened here. In theory, it was just an object, a bit of molded metal, but what it was intended for¡­

    She thought she was coming here to get away from that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down, Tasha.¡± Anna said consolingly, stroking her chin. ¡°Like I said, you probably won¡¯t ever need it. It¡¯s only there in case you do.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Taz mumbled, rubbing her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll¡­ forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Anna said, then slowly led Taz back into the bedroom, where she stood, calm, quiet, sullen, but at the same time, a little relieved. ¡°Once a day.¡±

    Taz blinked, shaken out of her thoughts. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Call me once a day.¡± Anna reminded her gently, hiding a sad chuckle.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Taz gave her mother a nod and squeezed her hand. ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. I love you, Tasha.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, mama.¡±

    Anna leaned down to kiss her daughter¡¯s forehead, and hug her one last time. Pulling away from her was difficulty beyond difficult, but eventually, Anna managed to convince herself to walk out the door with Taz waving goodbye.

    She stood in the Puellama¡¯s hallway, glancing over at Noelle standing by the door, surfing on her own phone, Taz¡¯s in her other hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Noelle asked gently, and Anna gave a small nod.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, fly home with no worries under your wings, belle reine!¡± Noelle grinned, giving her a hearty pat on the back. ¡°I will ensure your daughter settles in comfortably!¡±

    Anna took a deep breath through her nose, turning fully to face Noelle, her expression serious, but just marginally soft enough to let show some affection. ¡°Good. I expect to hear good things about you from her.¡±

    ¡°You may be certain of that.¡± Noelle¡¯s smile was somewhere between cocky and reassuring, and Anna nodded.

    ¡°Good. Also¡­¡± Anna trailed off, watching her daughter crouched over her luggage, pulling out her pajamas, before glancing back at Noelle with an expression full of dark, cruel promise. "Si tu couches avec elle, je vais te tuer."

    Noelle opened her mouth to respond, but the words caught in the back of her throat as comprehension came over her, and she just watched, stunned, as Anna headed towards the elevators with a purposeful saunter.

    The fille tapped her chin, blinking, and made sure Anna was out of sight before slipping into Taz¡¯s room.

    ¡°Chouchou?¡± She asked gently, and Taz glanced over her shoulder as she sorted through a pile of folded clothes. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Taz answered half-truthfully, not wanting to mention her sadness of saying goodbye, nor her¡­ new concern in the bathroom. ¡°Oh! My phone?¡± She asked, only to find it floating into her hand, and then her folded clothes, stack by stack, flew out of her luggage and into the dresser by her bed, the drawers opening one by one as Noelle, with a profound easiness, knelt down by Taz as the little blonde stared at the display with awe. ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    ¡°Je suis impressionnant, n''est-ce pas?¡± Noelle teased, though it was clear from the strain in her voice it was taking a good deal of her concentration to be so precise.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t speak French, but wow¡­¡± Taz smiled, then swallowed an embarrassed blush as her unmentionables found their place in the top drawer.

    ¡°Merci! Telekinesis is my specialty.¡± Noelle beamed.

    ¡°Wha¡¯? Not divination?¡± Taz asked, drawing a low chuckle from Noelle.

    ¡°Non, non, I much prefer the more physique abilities!¡±

    ¡°Then why were you with Maddy at the divination booth?¡±

    Noelle didn¡¯t answer for a few moments, too busy making sure that one bag of luggage was clear before rubbing her temples a moment to ease the strain. Anna¡¯s threat rang in her ears for a moment as she considered her next step, but decided¡­ why not? She had the purest intentions.

    ¡°Before I answer that, I would like to extend to you an invitation.¡± Noelle offered with a little grin.

    Taz tilted her head. ¡°An invitation?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm~! Madeline is away and I am most unnerved by the idea of sleeping in our dorm room alone! What do you say? You could have her bed for the night, spend it in a room more lived in?¡± Noelle offered.

    Taz stared at Noelle for several long seconds. Spend the night in the same room as Noelle.

    Just her and Noelle.

    Her face began to turn such a violent shade of red that, for a moment, Noelle feared blood would start shooting out of her nose, until in a burst of sparkles and bubbles, Melodica¡¯s voice, then face screamed into the room.

    ¡°OF COURSE WE¡¯LL STAY IN YOUR ROOM!¡±

    Noelle yelped, falling back onto her ass from her crouched position, while Taz leapt to her feet.

    ¡°There you are!¡± Taz raised her voice. ¡°D-don¡¯t go answering for me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in your head, Taz, I already know the answer!¡± Melodica huffed, cupping Taz¡¯s cheeks with plastic-like fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t blow this for us!¡±

    Taz just stared in quiet shock at Melodica¡¯s desperate expression, and glanced over at Noelle.

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah, okay, we¡¯ll stay the night.¡±

    Noelle stared in silence at the two girls, and had to suppress a laugh.

 Chapter 10 Part 2: Upsettled

    Room #336 was basically a carbon copy of Taz¡¯s room, from dimensions to the position of its furniture, window, and bathroom, except room #336 had a particular smell.

    Taz walked in, and was inundated by Madeline''s familiar perfumes, her laundry detergent of choice, and just a smell that was wholly, uniquely hers, one Taz smelled when they hugged and a bushel of springy hair slapped her face.

    The wall was covered in discolored spots where posters must have hung, the nearest dresser covered in stains from candles, knick-knacks and quick care products it once held up, and there were two desks side-by-side on the same wall as the door; one empty, the other already covered in pictures of people Taz didn¡¯t recognize outside of Noelle and personal effects, including a nice, sleek looking laptop.

    Even though the decorations were foreign, walking into a room and just feeling her older sister¡¯s presence¡­

    It was so terribly familiar that Taz paused at the end of Madeline¡¯s bed. Melodica swam in after her, looking equally nostalgic of those days she¡¯d run into Madeline¡¯s room back at her aunt¡¯s house. Her dorm space was more mature, of course, but Taz could tell Madeline chose the same bed she had.

    Melodica ¡®laid down¡¯ on Madeline¡¯s bed, clean and wrinkle-free, probably thanks to housekeeping or whatever they had. Taz went over to Madeline¡¯s empty desk and pulled out the chair, sitting down in it thoughtfully. She could imagine Madeline¡¯s computer in front of her, a pen in her hand, Madeline leaning against the desk and chatting with her, telling her what to do, how to do it¡­

    On the opposite side of the room, Noelle seemed to be about halfway moved in. She definitely had some class to her, with small, portable portraits of people that Taz assumed were family members on her walls. The amount of makeup occupying the girl¡¯s dresser top certainly gave Taz pause; tubes, tubs, jars, and mirrors, and a jewelry box that Taz suspected would flood the room with gold shine if opened.

    She even had her own comforter, a massive, fluffy looking, heavy blanket, and four additional pillows that didn¡¯t match the one on Madeline¡¯s or Taz¡¯s beds. Noelle¡¯s side of the room smelled heavily of perfume, and Taz suspected the girl¡¯s morning routine was unenviable, yet looking at the French beauty sitting at the edge of her bed, staring at her with eyes like sweet chocolates, Taz believed that, whatever efforts Noelle spent on her physical appearance were worth it.

    ¡°Are you well Taz? Melodica?¡± Noelle asked, hiding a pleased little grin at Taz¡¯s long, quiet stare at her corner of the world.

    Taz smiled a little to herself.  ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯re both just kinda¡­ like not overwhelmed, right?¡± Melodica glanced over at Taz from the bed.

    ¡°Nah, not overwhelmed. I¡¯m whelmed though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯re both just normally whelmed.¡±

    Noelle giggled, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll assume that is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just¡­¡± Taz rested her chin in her hands. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m at PA¡­¡± She met Melodica¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re away from mom¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a roommate¡­¡±

    ¡°One outside your head!¡±

    Both girls giggled at that, and Melodica darted from the bed over to Taz¡¯s side, shaking her progenitor¡¯s shoulder with such excitement that Taz tried to shoo her away with a whine.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± Melodica squealed.

    Taz drew her arms tightly into her chest, and after a sharp flare of excitement built up in her, she suddenly collapsed on the desk with a smack of her forehead, and groaned.

    ¡°Oh man.¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s ¡®oh man?!¡¯¡±

    ¡°I just had the scariest thought: what if we screw this up?!¡±

    ¡°Oh come oooon, don¡¯t limp at the finish line!¡± Melodica twirled around Taz¡¯s body, drawing a laugh from Noelle.

    ¡°You sound like Madeline on our first night here.¡± Noelle said, making Taz lift her head up and stare.

    ¡°Really? Maddy was scared she¡¯d screw up?¡± Taz asked disbelievingly, and Noelle laid back on her bed, hands under her head as she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, ma choupette, I arrived late on our move-in day to find mon amour all but weeping into her pillow in terror!¡± Noelle¡¯s smile turned a bit sad at the memory. ¡°¡®I feel so alone!¡¯¡± Noelle imitated Madeline¡¯s deeper voice. ¡°¡®What if I¡¯m not good? What if I taught Taz the wrong things?!¡¯¡± Noelle looked up at Taz and grinned. ¡°I thought you were una chienne with a name like that.¡±

    ¡°A-a what?¡±

    ¡°A dog~.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Melodica huffed. ¡°Rude!¡±

    Noelle giggled, kicking off her expensive shoes with little care. ¡°Pardonne-moi, R¨¨ne, she set me straight quite quickly after that. But, if you must know, your big sister was, how you say, a ¡®ball of nerves¡¯ on her first day. You will be fine! You have her,¡± she gestured to Madeline¡¯s bed, ¡°et moi!¡± And swung her hand back to herself.

    Taz leaned back in Madeline¡¯s chair, head hanging back as she thought about it. Her entire life, it seemed like Madeline had the most promise in their little family. She was older, true, but she also simply grasped concepts and ideas so quickly.

    Both girls had gone to see a psychic specialist when they were ten years old. The tests were fairly simple, befitting their age: basic telekinetic and telepathic tests, measuring both strength and distance, but also testing more complicated disciplines. Taz spent ten minutes trying to light one of those pyrokinesis trainers, and later struggled to identify helium separate from oxygen in a balloon using untrained biokinesis.

    The proctors weren¡¯t expecting ten year olds to have anything more than a passing understanding of the definitions of thermal energy and biology, the tests were designed to be simple so that even a newbie could figure it out with some instruction.

    Taz was deemed to excel in the more empathetic and creative disciplines: telepathy, mimicry, dividualism, and if it ever came up, domination. Like lots of more creative-minded kids, she struggled when it came to the more scientific or mathematical disciplines; even basic telekinesis was a struggle.

    It was determined that Madeline had no weaknesses. Not an entirely rare deduction, there were plenty of psychic children who were considered balanced, and even exemplary at both the left-and-right disciplines, but it certainly left Taz feeling like she was underperforming.

    She was always feeling like she was in Madeline¡¯s shadow in technique, but Madeline did everything she could to help Taz develop. Taz struggled to hold a grudge either way, but with her big sister constantly looking over her shoulder, holding her hand, complimenting her abilities¡­ She was never angry.

    That was why it was strange to hear that Madeline was going through the same thing. Strange, yet relieving. Maybe she¡¯d still struggle with the more technical classes, but Noelle was right, she had more than enough people to ask on campus.

    ¡°I¡¯m gunna hold you to that.¡± Taz said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Melodica pumped her arms, doing little flips in the air in her excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯d best!¡± Noelle grinned. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t I prove that?¡± She swung her legs over the side of her bed and sat up, starting to pull her braid free.

    Taz and Melodica shared a quick, curious look, then glanced back.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°You have arrived to learn, non? Then let me teach!¡± Noelle beamed, almost a warning with how cheery it looked.

    Taz and Melodica glanced each other¡¯s ways again.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Melodica tilted her head.

    With a flourish, Noelle unbound her hair, letting it fall about her scalp in somewhat stiff, interwoven strands, and ran her fingers through it to shake it free.

    ¡°Whatever you wish! It¡¯s my fourth year here, I would like to believe I have learned more than enough to teach at least some beginning lessons.¡±

    After a few moments of thought, Taz, with a smile, asked: ¡°How about just some telekinesis stuff! I¡¯d like to lift stuff up heavier than a few pounds, or¡­ do what you did with my laundry!¡±

    ¡°My specialty~!¡± Noelle beamed. ¡°Where do you feel you are lacking? Or, hmm, mayhap it would be more telling if you simply showed me!¡±

    The three girls sat on the meager amount of floor between the two beds. Taz sat criss-cross applesauce, Noelle on her knees, and Melodica curling her tail in a most abnormal, serpentine way, sitting upon herself like a snake.

    ¡°Now,¡± Noelle began, raising a hand up, and in response, a rack against the wall across from Noelle¡¯s bed shivered. Two dumbbells¨Ca pink five-pound weight and a baby blue ten-pound weight¨Cflew from their resting places on the rack, moving with a surprising amount of speed, enough to make Taz flinch as they both swung around and landed easily and gently in between the three girls. ¡°Tell me, what is telekinesis?¡±

    Taz stared at the two dumbbells, marveling at how easily and cleanly they¡¯d maneuvered through the air without so much as a wobble. The speed they¡¯d flown would have been impossible for her to control, but Noelle had done it with incredible ease.

    After a second of hesitation, Taz answered, ¡°It¡¯s the discipline of moving stuff with your mind.¡±

    ¡°That is what it is mostly used for, yes, but to speak in such simple terms is to discredit the father of all psionics!¡± Noelle spoke with a flourish swirl of her finger through the air, and the pink weight suddenly shot upwards, spinning like a wheel in front of her face. ¡°Telekinesis moves things, yes. It is your mind asserting control over reality as we understand it. This weight can be lifted in my hand? Why not with my mind?¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The latch to Noelle¡¯s trunk wordlessly popped, and out flew a glass jar, which settled in Noelle¡¯s hand, full of a sweet scented white wax. ¡°By the same token, this candle can be lit aflame, yes? We merely need fire. But what is fire? It is heat energy. What is heat energy? It is rapidly moving molecules. I can move this thing that I can see, why can''t I move something lighter and more numerous, but is invisible to my eye?¡±

    ¡°Uh, err¡­¡± Taz struggled to keep up with the explanation, and Noelle tittered.

    ¡°Oh dear, am I going too fast?¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­¡±

    Melodica looked at Taz worriedly. ¡°We really shoulda paid attention in science¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s booorrriiiiiiinnng!¡± Taz whimpered.

    With a sigh, Noelle set the candle down, and with a moment¡¯s concentration, a flame lit on the candle¡¯s wick, and the glass jar sat in the exact middle of the two girls, filling the space with the scent of clean cotton laundry.

    ¡°Ma choupette, believe me when I say that I agree.¡± Noelle¡¯s finger stirred the air, the smoke rising out of the candle beginning to swirl. ¡°I like the sciences, but it is the maths that make me snore. How this world works is interesting, but these methods of counting and calculating are awful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Taz nodded, relieved.

    ¡°But the sciences need maths to explain it.¡±

    ¡°Aww fuck¡­¡±

    Noelle gave her a quick smirk. ¡°Much can be done with telekinesis without knowing the sciences, but understanding thermal energy lets you do more with thermokinesis. Fire is not created with anger or raw determination as some gurus might have you believe.¡±

    ¡°But with molecules.¡± Melodica repeated, earning a pleased smile.

    ¡°Just so! Now I see the confusion writ on your face, amour, so let me assure you, I am only telling you what your teachers will tell you: the science they teach you is to improve your understanding of what your abilities are doing. The only true exception is telekinesis.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Taz tilted her head. She glanced down at the pink weight sitting in front of her and held her hand out, and with a squaring of her shoulders and a focusing of her mind, her mind reached out.

    ¡°Because science, as is, struggles to explain what you are doing now. Telekinesis cannot be easily understood like thermokinesis; instead, telekinesis is best trained through rigorous practice.¡±

    Taz didn¡¯t catch what she¡¯d said right away. Her mind spread through the world, but rather than seeking another mind to connect to to create a bridge, or enter a thought bubble to be one of many fish swimming in a sea of psychic currents, her mind was grasping something real.

    She thought of it like echolocation: she sent out a radar-like scan of psychic power and felt the physical world around her, and carefully she focused that power around a specific item. Taz took a deep breath as the weight began to lift, her mind burdened by its weight, its shape, its very texture; she could feel the chipped and ragged edges of the dumbbell¡¯s bulbous ends where it had been dropped in places.

    It wasn¡¯t like feeling with the tips of her fingers or anything like that, it was too¡­ comprehensive. Without physical flesh to touch the item, the sensation of the rough texture was almost sterile in her head; the idea of rough texture rather than the sensation.

    With the dumbbell rising in the air, Taz¡¯s head began to steadily warm.

    ¡°Do you exercise, Taz?¡± Noelle asked, standing up. Taz was overly focused on keeping the dumbbell in the air; supporting five pounds was more stressful than simply moving it from one spot to another, at least then she¡¯d have gravity helping her.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Taz admitted weakly, and flinched as a pair of hands squeezed her noodly bicep.

    ¡°My my, so thin! I thought you American women were supposed to be all plump like movie stars!¡± Noelle teased, and Taz¡¯s face steadily reddened as her soft hands roamed her bare arm, the dumbbell shaking in the air as Taz grew flustered. ¡°But like so many others, your body betrays you! You need to ignore me.¡±

    Taz¡¯s face burned as Noelle sat nearby, utterly harmless, not moving nor touching her, but her sheer presence left Taz wanting to melt into the floor.

    ¡°Your mind is like a muscle, Taz, you must exercise it. Every day I go to the campus gym to exercise; when my body aches, I lift with my mind. When my mind burns, I go back to working my body. Regular practice, constantly pushing your limits will help you with your telekinesis.¡±

    Taz nodded, her brow pinching in strain. She needed to keep her eyes off of Noelle, but, damnit, how was she supposed to not look at the perfume-scented, beautiful-bodied, cute-faced, perfect-haired, piercing-eyed, bare-legged, fingernail-painted, glasses-wearing, braid-flipping, coy-smiling, giggle-making beauty right next to her?!

    ¡°Oooookay.¡± Melodica¡¯s voice penetrated the thickened atmosphere. Taz felt the strain on her mind lift as her tulpa took the dumbbell. ¡°Somebody is a little too focused on the taste of baguettes to be practicing.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Taz yelped. ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡ªI can do this!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡±

    ¡°I can!¡±

    The dumbbell flew out of Melodica¡¯s hands, and Taz stewed grumpily as she tried to focus on keeping it aloft again, all while Melodica swam around it, grinning tauntingly, just waiting for Taz to falter.

    ¡°There, see? You focus, and you succeed.¡± Noelle watched, pleased. ¡°Now, try rotating it longwise!¡±

    Taz did her best to comply. Once an item was in the air, it was pretty easy to manipulate, but having it spin steadily and constantly was an additional stress on her mind. Like exercising a muscle¡­ she just needed to flex, and keep flexing. She tried to ignore the beacon of loveliness by her side as she did.

    ¡°Don¡¯t concentrate too hard, chanteuse; you¡¯ll burn out if you strain yourself too hard. Good, keep it aloft, as long as you can.¡±

    <hr>

    Madeline¡¯s bed was nice.

    Not as nice as her bed back home, but the mattress wasn¡¯t rock hard, and wasn¡¯t as weird as an air mattress. It helped that she didn¡¯t wake up to find herself laying down on a deflated plastic sheet with rocks digging into her back¡­

    Taz laid on her side, staring across the darkened room at the other bed. She couldn¡¯t see Noelle, but she could feel her, sleeping fitfully in her bed. As Taz curiously examined her, she could sense¡­ relief. Noelle was comfortable in that bed, probably much smaller, much cheaper, and much tougher than what she was used to.

    Noelle was in such a deep sleep that she was already dreaming. Of what, Taz didn¡¯t invade to see, but it left Noelle at ease.

    Taz¡¯s mind still burned a little. Noelle¡¯s idea of teaching involved mental exercise more than a lecture, which was cool, but at the same time, Taz still struggled to entirely grasp telekinesis as a concept.

    ¡®That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡¯

    ¡®Hey Mel.¡¯ Taz thought, closing her eyes as she listened to gentle, distant musical notes, like there was a piano two floors up next to an open window.

    ¡®I can always help, you know. Remember what those two psientist guys said? I¡¯m like an extension of your power!¡¯

    ¡®You are, and I know. I just wanna try to do it right without relying on you all the time.¡¯

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®Because you¡¯re stubborn, confrontational, and like to embarrass me.¡¯

    No words came, but there was a general feeling of begrudging acknowledgement.

    ¡®Where were you earlier?¡¯

    ¡®In your head.¡¯

    ¡®After the ceremony? You¡¯d disappeared; I couldn¡¯t feel you at all.¡¯

    ¡®The dean did his thing¡­.¡¯ The piano playing stopped, and Taz¡¯s heart quickened, waking her up as she felt the undercurrent of fear from her tulpa. ¡®I couldn¡¯t see or hear anything, I didn¡¯t know what was happening, I tried to talk to you¡­ did¡­ did you hear me?¡¯¡¯

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    ¡®I thought I was dead or something. I was scared you¡¯d died. It took me a while to reform myself.¡¯

    ¡®You showed up at just the right time, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Taz smiled to herself. ¡®Noelle almost flipped.¡¯

    ¡®I was watching for a little while. I just¡­ needed to be somewhere comfortable for a little while. And I wanted to make sure you made the right choice!¡¯

    ¡®In what? Spending the night with Noelle?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my GOD, yes! If you don¡¯t kiss her, I will.¡¯

    Taz sank under her sheets with a blush. Her mind brushed across Noelle¡¯s dreaming subconscious, bringing to mind the smell of freshly baked bread from a patisserie with the bitter tinge of a heavy, dark coffee roast. She heard voices speaking in a different language, more than likely uncontexted French nonsense strung together into little snippets by a subconscious mind.

    ¡®... Mel, are we gay?¡¯

    ¡®I dunno, what does being gay mean?¡¯

    ¡®Like, wanting to kiss girls?¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re hella gay.¡¯

    Taz¡¯s face burned brighter as she curled up under the bed, a void of uncertainty opening up in her belly. She could ignore it for now, try and understand it later. In the meantime, she didn¡¯t have to think about it.

    Melodica¡¯s headspace piano started up again, distant, soft, slow, cheery, making Taz¡¯s eyes heavy. The mermaid wanted her beauty sleep too, and she knew just how to lull Taz to ease her mind and slow her heart.

    <hr>

    Her fingers settled on ivory keys, running up from a thunderous C to a chirping B. Her fingers moved without her needing to think, Debussy¡¯s Claire de Lune</a> drifting across a white void, where nobody could see or hear her play. Melodica smiled to herself, her short arms swinging across the keys.

    New hands joined hers. She smiled at Taz, sitting by her side on the bench, their hands coming together, separating the notes between themselves, the both of them swaying their bodies and swinging their arms as they played a song so beautiful and familiar.

    ¡°We should find a piano and record ourselves playing for mom.¡± Melodica said thoughtfully, not interrupting her playing for even an instant.

    ¡°She¡¯d really like that.¡± Taz agreed. ¡°Show her we¡¯re doing okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    As she played, she saw a figure off in the distance. Feminine, red-headed, a bit indistinct, but watching in silence amidst the empty, white void. She didn¡¯t move, but Taz knew she was listening intently.

    Melodica played to her, as did the Taz by her side. They knew this song so very well, and as much of a pain as it was to learn, it was one they both loved; from the soft and slow beginning, to the more energetic and flamboyant middle.

    The notes flew into the void, where Melodica looked out at that lone, familiar figure.

    Then, another one appeared. Strawberry-blonde, heart-racingly beautiful, sitting in a white chair that hadn¡¯t been there before. The figure seemed confused at first, looking around at the vast nothingness, but as Melodica played, she stilled in her confusion and simply watched and listened.

    A few other people popped into existence.

    Some stood, some sat, all kind of indistinct other than a generally feminine shape. The void filled with a quiet apprehension that relaxed as they listened in. They looked around at one another, then at Melodica and Taz, some looking like they wanted to say something.

    Do something.

    But they didn¡¯t. They listened as the girls played, until the void began to fade away, turning grey, than darker, then black, the people slowly consumed by shadows.

    Then the piano started to fade, the notes becoming distant and almost discordant, and Melodica watched Taz stretch, yawn, and then disappear, leaving her alone in this black emptiness.

    She threw her arms out in an unconscious showing of exhaustion, alone in this comfortable darkness, the peace of the piano playing fading in her mind as she let herself fall asleep.

 Chapter 10 Part 3: Upsettled

    Neither girl remembered anything, images and sounds flashing through their mind, both happy and stressful, nonsensical, half-formed, distractions that blipped out of thought until the sound of a clicking door lock and a soft creak alerted her.

    Her eyes fluttered open to an unfamiliar room, bright white light pouring through cracks in the window blinds.

    She had a moment of confusion, then panic, but calmed herself as she smelled the air, and smelled Madeline¡­

    ¡­ and then a familiar, dark-skinned face leaned over hers, curled hair strands framing it, big, dark, happy eyes staring into hers above a pleased smile.

    Taz smiled tiredly as Madeline leaned down and lifted her up into a hug, and Taz gave a small groan.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± She asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Almost eight. G¡¯morning, future PA alumni.¡± Madeline teased. ¡°Was my bed good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°Did Noelle do anything weird?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Taz didn¡¯t know how to quantify ¡®weird¡¯, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything weird from last night, not that her waking brain could remember much right now.

    She rubbed her tired eyes and took her glasses off of the nearby nightstand, sliding them into place as she worked herself into a sitting position.

    This room was in the Puellamas at PA.

    Getting to her shaky feet, Taz walked over to the window and opened the blinds a crack, staring at buildings she¡¯d seen many times in promotional material, but now, right in front of her under the brilliant morning sun, a few people wandering the walkways down below.

    She was here.

    At PA.

    Noelle shot up from her bed to the sound of shrieking joy, looking momentarily terrified as she saw a pair of girls hugging across the room, one yelling at a pitch that upset the nesting birds on the roof, the other shaking her like a ragdoll.

    Then Noelle relaxed.

    ¡°Bonjour, harpies.¡± Her body unwound, and Noelle fell back onto her pillow with a groan.

    Madeline giggled, standing with Taz in her arms like an overgrown teddy bear. ¡°Morning Noelle. You remember what I told you when I first introduced you to my sister?¡± Madeline asked, almost in warning, almost in amusement.

    ¡°Non, non, the moment of meeting ma choupette escapes me.¡± Noelle stretched out her long, bare arms, her short little red nightie soon sharing a color with Taz¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Do remind me, am I in any sort of trouble?¡± Noelle rolled onto her side, looking up at her roommate with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Madeline shook her head, reaching down to¨Cmore affectionately than painfully¨Csqueeze Noelle¡¯s cheek. ¡°Get your ass outta bed, let¡¯s go get breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oui oui!¡±

    A quick stop by Taz¡¯s still empty room for clothes and a shower didn¡¯t show signs of anybody having arrived, so Taz still wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d even have a roommate, which was both dismaying and a little relieving; she was used to sleeping alone, after all.

    ¡°Ne t''inqui¨¨te pas, mayhap it¡¯s for the better?¡± Noelle suggested, leaning against the doorframe as Taz stared at her reflection in the sink mirror to apply some quick blush, mascara, and gloss, now wearing an adorable little belly top and shorts to enjoy the day¡¯s nice breeze. ¡°Not every roommate is as wonderful and charming as moi! Some like to sit in your bed and eat chips and leave crumbs.¡±

    She heard Madeline stop rooting around through her luggage for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s right. Sometimes they stay up while you¡¯re trying to sleep watching internet videos and scream with laughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, and we cannot forget the roommate who asks to borrow shirts and pants and complains about their tightness!¡±

    ¡°Or who thinks underwear is appropriate clothing while you have a study group over.¡±

    ¡°Or who eats the handmade macaroons your aunt sent you from home while you¡¯re out taking your electrokinesis test, dreaming of coming home and sinking your teeth into¡ª¡±

    ¡°I apologized for that!¡±

    ¡°The scars in my heart are still deep, gloutonne!¡±

    Taz put her makeup down, and Noelle stood with her back to her, arms crossed defiantly. Her hair was in two braids this morning, both long and reddish-blonde, and in contrast to the showiness of her dress from yesterday, or the suit Taz met her in, Noelle was in a pair of shorts with the legs rolled up just above the knee, and a loose, short-sleeved shirt with a deep-v down her back.

    Taz was glad Noelle was in a shouting match at the moment so she couldn¡¯t see Taz stare..

    She looked back in the mirror, and tried to calm her heartbeat and decide how extra she wanted to be today.

    ¡°¡ªmake out with the teacher¡¯s aide in the bathroom when she was supposed to be tutoring me!¡±

    ¡°You are the one who turned down my oh-so generous offer, fille t¨ºtue! I could have taught you just fine, but non!¡±

    ¡°Maddy?¡± Taz interrupted, and at once her sister¡¯s voice lost its heat.

    ¡°What is it, Taz?¡±

    ¡°Should I wear some jewelry out?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Oh of course, chouchou!¡± Noelle grinned back at her. If either girl was actually angry, they hid it very well¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to look like I¡¯m trying too hard, but I also wanna look like I¡¯m taking this seriously, so¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the little silver teardrop earrings mom got you for Valentine¡¯s last year? And that snake necklace I like!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taz smiled, envigored. As requested, Taz put on the little earrings, their dangling silver making them only a little more showy than studs, and the necklace she¡¯d bought at a renaissance faire Aunt Zi had taken her to. The chain was a plain stainless steel, but the accessory was a unique piece of work: a pair of snakes curled in an infinity-symbol, swallowing each other¡¯s tails, about the size of a half-dollar.

    Madeline told her it was a knock-off of some kind of ¡®euroborboun¡¯ thing, and while their moms hated it, Madeline managed to argue for Taz to keep it. It was too late for them to return it by the time Anna had seen it, anyways. Madeline suggested Taz wear it to everything; it wasn¡¯t particularly flashy but it did get people to look and ask about it, and Taz had a fun story about getting to hold some pythons during a show when the reptile owner saw her wearing it in the crowd.

    It was the best time she¡¯d almost died!

    ¡°Ah! Ma choupette looks so lovely!¡± Noelle cooed over her, running her fingers through Taz¡¯s long, long hair when she presented herself. Taz smiled much harder than she¡¯d expected at the fille¡¯s touch and praise, and shuffled nervously in place until Madeline stepped forward.

    ¡°Looking good, sis! You ready to go? I cannot wait to show you this place!¡± Madeline¡¯s face was full of giddy glee. ¡°Cocina de Mam¨¢ has the best breakfast tacos in all of Arizona, I promise you¡ªdon¡¯t tell dad. They make a chorizo and egg taco to die for!¡±

    Taz was unable to suppress a smile as Madeline rubbed her shoulders and favored her little sister with a proud look.¡°What about the bean and cheese?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re expanding your tastes while we¡¯re here, little lady.¡± Madeline said almost warningly.

    ¡°They¡¯re good though, yes!¡± Noelle said with a chuckle as she walked past the two towards the door. ¡°Come, I starve as we stand here and talk about food!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Madeline threw an arm around Taz¡¯s shoulder and started to walk her to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get some breakfast, and then I¡¯m showing you all my favorite spots on campus, and then we¡¯re going to set up your room, and oh my god am I happy you¡¯re here!¡± Madeline¡¯s voice rose in a happy titter.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Taz laughed, but said nothing; she couldn¡¯t agree more with the sentiment, but hearing it from Madeline just solidified how amazing it felt.

    ¡°At some point mom¡¯s gunna come back from the dean¡¯s to hang out a bit before she goes. I am sure she will want pictures galore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Aunt Zi can¡¯t take us anywhere without pictures. What¡¯s she doing with the Dean, anyways?¡±

    Madeline shrugged, guiding the little troupe out and, more suspicious than Taz, checked to make sure her door locked properly once it was closed. ¡°Probably security stuff, she¡¯s in charge of all of that for PA while this Brain Scythe business is happening.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Noelle shook her head. ¡°It will be a cold and bright day in Hell before those raclure de bidet make it onto campus. I know I am not the only one keeping my thoughts open for those merde pour brains.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d usually agree, but there¡¯s always that fear that they¡¯ll use something like domination or, I dunno, don¡¯t the ESP have this, like, psychic flashbang they learn? Terrorists seem like they¡¯d be a lot less concerned about safe and proper usage.¡± Madeline mumbled thoughtfully.

    ¡°Whatever their game is, they our outnumbered and outgunned. The men here shall certainly be better equipped!¡±

    Taz instinctively tuned out the conversation as they stepped off the elevator, not wanting to dampen her happy mood listening to talk about Brain Scythe. Her mother sent her here to be safe, so¡­ they had to be safe. Her mother wouldn¡¯t have ever done this otherwise.

    ¡®Mel?¡¯ She glanced up at the ceiling of the dorm¡¯s lobby as they headed for the double glass doors outside.

    She frowned a little as she got no answer.

    <hr>

    Lindsey Michaels opened the glass fridge door to grab a carton of almond milk, putting it at the top of a very full cart of groceries before pushing forward.

    ¡°And that¡¯s it, James!¡± Lindsey pinched her son¡¯s chin, the boy¡¯s big, curious eyes staring brightly up at her, smiling the slightest bit and raising his little plastic stegosaurus up at her. ¡°That¡¯s right Ted, we¡¯re aaaallll done.¡± She pat the tiny dinosaur on the head with one finger and rolled her way past throngs of grocery shoppers.

    Three weeks into January and customer shopping had returned to relative normalcy across Arizona. While the store was packed following the afternoon rush hour, it wasn¡¯t jammed shoulder-to-shoulder with shoppers trying to pack up with holiday feasts or New Year¡¯s beer and brats; though, all the old Christmas decorations had been replaced by pinks, and reds, and whites for the upcoming Valentine¡¯s Day.

    James was extra good today, too. Usually long shopping trips involved quite a bit of fussiness, but aside from his toy stegosaurus, they¡¯d also brought his big new toy: a rubber-padded touch screen that could play games, or videos, and instead of getting angry that he couldn¡¯t get out of the shopping cart, he¡¯d pick up his ¡®touchatouch¡¯ and play with it.

    Lindsey used to abide fully by the idea that giving a child his age a screen to stare into all day was a bad thing, but it certainly solved quite a few embarrassing situations and kept him happy. She couldn¡¯t think of what he would do without it, otherwise; she didn¡¯t like him running around where it could knock his privacy helmet off, and he couldn¡¯t sit there and read labels the whole trip.

    He swung his feet through the leg holes of the cart¡¯s seat, making growling sounds as Ted hopped around the cart¡¯s push handle, stomping around on his mom¡¯s hands as they passed through rows of canned vegetables, then a sweet-scented flower section, and got into line at a register.

    ¡°Howdy, did you find everything you needed today?¡± The big, older woman behind the register asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes we did, thank you, miss!¡± Lindsey answered in kind, starting to take things out of the cart, only to pause as several items floated up in the air and landed on the conveyor belt into the cashier¡¯s waiting hands. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s useful! Sprouts is letting you use psionics now?¡± Lindsey asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yup, kinda!¡± The woman answered. Lindsey checked her nametag and discovered the middle-aged brunette was named Gloria. ¡°We¡¯re a testing facility for the statewide markets, and they¡¯re seeing how customers here react to us using powers.¡±

    Lindsey set the few items she¡¯d taken on the conveyor as more flew up, slowly and smoothly settling in behind them. ¡°That¡¯s actually great to hear. I have two psychic little ones; this one,¡± she moved the cart forward, and James turned to meet Gloria¡¯s smile with blinking curiosity, ¡°and Danielle, who just started at PA this year.¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness me, look at you!¡± Gloria¡¯s grin was that of a woman who knew the joys of raising children, and a sticker flew out from behind the counter, depicting the grocery store¡¯s circular leaf logo surrounding a batch of cartoon bees.

    James reached out for the sticker as it floated close by, crushing it in his tiny fist before bringing it to his face to examine.

    ¡°We can put that on your helmet, James.¡± Lindsey offered with a pleased smile, Gloria continuing to check out her purchase.

    ¡°Congratulations on your other¡¯n, I woulda gone to PA when it opened if I hadn¡¯t needed to help my father keep his business afloat.¡± Gloria hand-scanned the discount tag on a tray of pork chops set to expire the next day while more product slid over the larger scanner.

    ¡°You seem to be doing pretty fine, if I do say so myself.¡± Lindsey chuckled, James pressing the bee sticker onto the back of her hand.

    ¡°Oh sure, I¡¯ve been going to some little workshops at the recreation center offa West Missouri Avenue. I figured the most useful thing I could work on was telekinesis, but I¡¯m put to shame by anyone who knows a thing or two about anything else.¡± Gloria admitted with a shrug, but seemed pleased as she floated two ears of corn in a circle in front of her face, before dispensing them into a bag. ¡°Figured it¡¯d help me as I get older, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°Oh I know. I used to be able to keep up with Danielle when she was this one¡¯s age, but now I feel winded after ten minutes in the park with James.¡± Lindsey stroked James¡¯ cheek, smiling back at him. ¡°Still, being specialized in something isn¡¯t a bad thing. What¡¯s the saying? ¡®Jack-of-all-trades, master of none?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yup yup, I¡¯ve gotten used to the idea so it¡¯s not keeping me up at night.¡± Gloria said, the plastic bags flying over into Lindsey¡¯s basket. The heavier ones Lindsey caught partway over, getting a thankful smile from the cashier. ¡°Cash or credit?¡±

    ¡°Credit.¡± Lindsey answered, moving to pay, one hand on James¡¯ small shoulder as he pulled the sticker off her hand and slapped it onto her sleeve.

    ¡°Thank ya both very much and have a fine day!¡± Gloria beamed at the two of them as she mentally catapulted the receipt into Lindsey¡¯s hand. ¡°And you have a fun ride back home, little man!¡± Gloria waved at James, who in a moment of paying attention, waved back with a flail of his arm, getting a giggle from both of the women.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Lindsey said, leaning down to whisper to James. ¡°Goodbyyeeee~!¡± She encouraged into his ear, but he took his touchatouch out to load up the cookie maker game.

    Lindsey rolled on out of the store, relieved the trip had gone easily today, and gave James no shortage of ignored compliments on his good attitude in the store. They crossed the parking lot to the umber family van and opened up the trunk door.

    James was still strapped into his seat, tapping away at his game as Lindsey took the piles and piles of groceries to put in the trunk, glancing constantly at her son just in a small fit of paranoia.

    As she placed a bag of potatoes down, her vision suddenly started to swim. Her stomach, for a moment, twisted up in nausea as a light-headedness came over her, leaving her wavering in place for a moment, hands planted on the trunk¡¯s floor, her feet firm on the ground to keep herself standing.

    She held her face for a moment, her middle finger and temple pinching her temples as the last of the swimminess left her head and her eyes, leaving her standing in front of the trunk, half full of groceries.

    With a sigh, she picked herself up and groaned. ¡°Ugh, you need to eat something, Lindsey.¡± She turned and reached into her cart, lifting up more bags of groceries, pausing briefly as she caught the eye of a little boy. Small, wide-eyed, looking confusedly curious at her as he was walked past her car by a man and a woman, both holding his arms carefully, but firmly so he wouldn¡¯t slip out and run off.

    Lindsey smiled and waved to the boy, briefly wincing at the sunlight glinting off his big, shiny privacy helmet. He couldn¡¯t wave back, not with his parents holding his hands, one of which was tightly wrapped around a little green dinosaur.

    She went back to putting groceries in the back of the car, and dutifully returned the cart to a corral before stopping at the rear of her car. Somebody had dropped a kid¡¯s touchscreen on the concrete behind her car. She wondered if it was that couple and their boy¡­

    It looked new, probably a Christmas present, and Lindsey considered hunting for the couple, but a cursory glance in the direction they¡¯d been walking told her they were already gone. With a shrug, she walked back into the store to turn it into the lost and found, waving to the cashier as she walked past with a smile, though it was slightly dampened by Gloria¡¯s confused look.

    Lindsey got into her car and settled down with a sigh. It had been an easy shopping trip, and she was hoping for nothing but green lights and good drivers the whole way home.

    Something niggled at the back of her mind, and she paused in clicking her seatbelt shut as she wondered what it was. Gloria¡¯s confused look? She pursed her lips thoughtfully, but buckled herself in, and turned her head to start backing out, stopping as her eyes settled on an empty booster seat in the back row.

    Why did she¡­?

    James.

    That¡¯s right, it was for James, not Danielle¡­ why did that confuse her so badly? She chuckled to herself.

    He was probably with his father, which was a little odd, considering Trevor was still at work, and she always took James with her to go shopping.

    The little gaps in logic were niggling harder now. He was probably with Trevor, for... some reason. She couldn¡¯t think of why, she couldn¡¯t recall a conversation about it before. It would have been a big deal for him to have gone with his father down to the office.

    But where else could he be? They didn¡¯t hire a babysitter, at least as far as Lindsey could remember.

    Well, the only way to put her anxiety to rest was by calling her husband.

    One ring, two, then three on her phone, and then she heard her husband¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hey baby, I¡¯ve got a meeting in about five minutes, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Hi hon,¡± Lindsey began, then paused, her voice hesitating in her throat as she suddenly felt silly for worrying so much, but¡­ she gave a little laugh.

    She could hear her husband¡¯s smile as he asked: ¡°What? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Is James doing okay?¡± She asked, rubbing her forehead in disbelief. Why was she doing this? Of course¡ª

    ¡°James?¡± Her husband¡¯s voice was full of confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t he with you at the store?¡±

    Lindsey slowly turned back to stare at her child¡¯s seat. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Where is he, then?¡±

    Lindsey stared unblinkingly at James¡¯ seat, and slowly lowered her phone. Where was James? He couldn¡¯t¡ªwhat did he look like?

    ¡°Baby?¡± Her husband pressed more anxiously. ¡°Baby, where¡¯s James?¡±

    She opened her phone¡¯s photos, and holes in her memory began to fill as she stared down at the small, wide-eyed boy with the big helmet clinging to her side, or sitting in the middle of a mess, stegosaurus in hand.

    ¡°Lindsey?!¡±

    She threw the door open and unbuckled herself, rushing out towards the rear of the car to stare down the parking lot where that couple had walked their child.

    Her child.

    ¡°Lindsey, what¡¯s going on?!¡±

 Chapter 11 Part 1: Tension

    In late March, 1999, Air Force One was on a flight from Washington DC to Iraq. Two hours into the flight, multiple calls were made over both public and private ATC networks from the pilots.

    Two members of President Bill Clinton¡¯s secret service (Gregory Conaughey and Archer Russo) exited the cabin for separate reasons and reentered with assault rifles and opened fire on the passengers, then proceeded to systematically check for survivors in the cabin and in other compartments, whom they would then kill.

    Afterwards, Conaughey and Russo broke their way into the cabin, where the pilots had drawn pistols and shot Conaughey before Russo returned fire; examination of the plane¡¯s wreckage reveals additional bullet holes in the plane¡¯s console.

    Casualties include President Bill Clinton, nineteen members of the secret service (including Conaughey and Russo), four members of CNN¡¯s international news crew, seven senior staff members of the Clinton Administration, the two pilots, and eleven flight attendants and crew.

    First Lady Hillary Clinton, in the bathroom at the time of the attack, moved from hiding space to hiding space to avoid detection until the plane¡¯s crash in the Atlantic and her eventual recovery by Spain¡¯s Civil Guard. She, along with recordings taken from the plane¡¯s black box, reveal that Conaughey and Russo both screamed to be stopped, announcing their locations to survivors, and begged for forgiveness, saying that they could not control their bodies.

    This is the first recorded case in history of the psionic power of domination, the forcing of one¡¯s will on an unwilling mind, as well as the first of many terrorist attacks committed by the discipline¡¯s founder: the Brain Scythe.

    <hr>

    ¡°¡ªlike, they definitely have style, but it gives me real strong boy band vibes back from the 90¡¯s, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°No no, I totally get that, I remember those songs you showed me.¡± Taz said into her phone as she stuffed her fish-like backpack with her folder-filled binders. She walked over to her desk, unplugged her laptop from the wall from the little white desk Madeline helped her build over the week. ¡°You listened to Butter and Dynamite?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, instant flashbacks to walking past my sister¡¯s room while she was in her Backstreet Boys phase.¡±

    ¡°BACKSTREET¡¯S BACK, ALRIGHT!¡± A chorus of voices howled from Robbie¡¯s end of the phone, followed by Robbie cursing at his bandmates.

    Taz gave a poorly suppressed guffaw as Big Monsta Mamas launched into a badly tuned, poorly-harmonized rendition of Everybody; Siren, power vocalist that he was, giving it the same gusto he did on their own songs.

    ¡°Sorry monsta, these assholes are bein¡¯ assholes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Robbie, I still love them. Anywho, I thought those two were super cheesy, but I actually kinda like some of their other Korean songs!¡±

    ¡°I can definitely feel the American R&B influence in some of those, yeah. You think you like ¡®em?¡±

    ¡°I think I will give ¡®em a few more listens before I decide that.¡± Taz smiled, unhooking her laptop and sliding it into her bag. ¡°Okaaaay, I think I¡¯m all set up for the day¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, my baby girl¡¯s starting her first day at PA!¡± Robbie said away from the phone, and there was a cheer from the rest of Robbie¡¯s band.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna go far, kid!¡± Siren sang.

    ¡°Come teach me a thing or two when we visit, Taz!¡± Grendel, the drum player shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s in May, by the way! We¡¯ll be in PJ in May!¡± Medusa said.

    ¡°Okay Dusa!¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl!¡± Dragon ordered.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    ¡°Alright alright alright, we¡¯ll let you get going, baby.¡± Robbie laughed a little bit; Taz could just imagine the other four gathered around him, clamoring to talk into the phone.

    ¡°Thanks Robbie, I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t gotta try, baby girl. I¡¯ll call you sometime after class, probably after evening practice.¡±

    ¡°Yessir!¡± Taz pulled her backpack onto her back, nearly stumbling back a step from the change in weight. ¡°I¡¯ll text you before curfew if you don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Talk soon!¡±

    ¡°Bye Taz baby!¡± Siren managed to belt out before the call ended, and Taz smiled to herself.

    With a deep sigh, Taz glanced around her room. Madeline had done as she¡¯d promised, helping Taz set her room up in a nice way. Band posters were posted above Taz¡¯s bed, with Taz¡¯s favorite, Lady Gaga¡¯s promotional picture for The Edge of Glory, taking up the most space.

    A small collection of ocean-related toys and plushes sat on top of her dresser, with a big stuffed whale strewn over the back behind a rigid statue depicting a blessing of narwhals poking out of the ocean amidst chunks of ice, and a big, stuffed octopus with long, skinny tentacles that was meant to sit on stuff like a hat. Fish scales, clam shells, and fake bits of coral set the front of the scene, and a framed picture of the beach hung behind all of it.

    Her desk was white faux-wood, with a tier at the top for other knick-knacks, like Taz¡¯s Little Mermaid clock, some stuffed owls, and her makeup box and jewelry box. A small jar of pencils and pens sat behind a blank journal Taz had kept next to her laptop, and on the other side was where she charged her tablet, which she left behind for the moment. Her minifridge was right next to her desk, opposite of the door, and it was already full of cans of Lacroix and cold brew coffee.

    The bathroom had all her toiletries in it already. With Madeline¡¯s help, they stuck a little plastic basket on the wall with Taz¡¯s laminated name on it, filled with her soap, shampoo, conditioner, and loofa hanging off of it, while the medicine cabinet had her prefered medicines and deodorants, as well as some of her cheaper makeup when she just wanted to throw something on and go.

    And, sitting on the other side of the bedroom was an empty, untouched bed, wardrobe, and nightstand.

    ¡°You remember when mom didn¡¯t know what to do with the den?¡± Melodica said, leaning over the back of the desk¡¯s chair, a cute white wooden thing with a blue cushion on it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz answered, staring at the untouched, made bed. ¡°We thought it was haunted.¡± Though, older Taz was reminded more of an empty hospital bed after one-too-many medical dramas.

    ¡°Just so¡­ quiet, and nobody ever went in there.¡± Melodica sighed.

    ¡°Man, we almost cried trying to get a¡­ what was it, just a ball that had rolled in there?¡±

    ¡°It was a ball of socks you wrapped up and were kicking around.¡±

    ¡°Really? I was a dumb kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re a dumb teen!¡± Melodica said, all smiles at Taz¡¯s pointed look. ¡°What? You are.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well you came out of my dumb head, so you¡¯re not much better!¡±

    ¡°No, but I do get front-row seats for it!¡± Melodica grinned with all her teeth, and Taz stuck her tongue out at the tulpa.

    {Taz!}

    Taz and Melodica both flinched at the telepathic call of her name, though quickly recognized it at Madeline.

    {Taz, Noelle and I are in the lobby with breakfast when you¡¯re ready.}

    {Okay, we¡¯ll be down in a moment!} Taz thought back.

    {Hurry, ma choupette~!}

    She made sure the window was locked, the blinds were down, and her room door didn¡¯t open as she made her way out, all but skipping, feeling free as a bird.

    The past week had been eye-opening. Madeline had made sure Taz was nice and familiar with the campus and its facilities, better than Professor Burke had done. She knew Madeline¡¯s hangout spots now, and got to meet a few of the girls Madeline knew.

    Sleeping had been weird. Being away from her room back home was¡­ hard. Madeline spent the second night with Taz, making sure she felt okay in her own room. The third night Taz spent alone, and she spent quite a bit of time on the phone with her mother, trying to abate the heartache from being separated. She went to bed watching videos on her tablet, trying to not let the panic set in.

    A few more nights calmed her, though she was starting to get anxiety with the approaching school year. Noelle chalked it up to restlessness; when she had daily assignments and classes, she would be both mentally and physically occupied. Other than some restaurants, not a lot of places in PJ were open, either, so Taz still had plenty to explore in town once it was alive again, which Madeline reassured her would more than sate her need for entertainment.

    Now? It was the first day of school, and the campus was bustling. Lots of older students moved back in yesterday or the day before, so Taz was a little intimidated, but ultimately enthused to see girls in the halls, talking in little groups, ready and made up, or heading towards the exits, or racing back to their rooms.

    She was shorter than most of them, which was¡­ dismaying, but she got quite a few looks as she headed for the elevator. Well, more like Melodica got quite a few looks.

    ¡°Oooh¡­¡± One girl cooed as Melodica swam by, keeping up with Taz¡¯s side, and another reached out to run her fingers through the mermaid¡¯s hair. Of course her fingers passed straight through Melodica, but Mel took the casual admiration in stride.

    One elevator ride down, and Taz stepped out onto the first floor. The Puellama¡¯s lobby was a cozy little place; it wasn¡¯t as big as the recreation¡¯s building resting place, but it had a handful of circular tables and chairs, rows of seats along the wall, and vending machines for snacks.

    ¡°The perfect place to get away from ces gar?ons pleurnichards!¡± Noelle had told her.

    Speaking of, Taz saw her waving from one of the smaller square tables placed around the lobby¡¯s columns, Madeline sitting across from her, elbows on the table, chin in her hands.

    ¡°Bonjour, Taz!¡± Noelle called in that by now familiar, bordering-on flirty little tone that still made Taz shiver when she heard it. ¡°You slept well?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Taz lied.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± Melodica corrected.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Taz sighed, and Melodica chortled.

    ¡°It was nearly one in the morning when she stopped fussing with school stuff and actually got under the covers! Out like a light once she did that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Taz flapped her arms by her sides and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    ¡°Our stomach hurts and we haven¡¯t even had breakfast!¡± Melodica pouted, making Taz hop from one foot to the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry but my tummy hurts and-and-and I don¡¯t wanna mess this up!¡±

    Noelle hid a smile behind her hand, and after clearing her throat, gave an overly dramatic sigh before sliding something across the table: a muffin. Chocolate chip, judging by the look of it, and looking at it, Taz¡¯s stomach growled.

    ¡°If it will soothe the rumble in your tummy, chouchou, I suppose I can part with this.¡± Noelle grinned slyly, tapping the pastry with her finger almost tauntingly.

    ¡°B-but, it¡¯s yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Taz asked in a lamed tone, eyeing the muffin more closely than Noelle.

    ¡°What if it is? I¡¯m offering it to you as a trade.¡±

    Taz and Melodica glanced at one another, then back at Noelle.

    ¡°It is our favorite¡­¡± Melodica mumbled.

    ¡°What do you want for it?¡± Taz asked, slipping her hand into her purse to fetch her wallet.

    ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Noelle wagged her finger, making Taz stop. ¡°I do not want your money, chouchou; I¡¯m not some money-thirsting pr¨ºteuse.¡± Noelle¡¯s hand flicked up with two fingers extended, which then coyly prodded her cheek. ¡°Wish me luck.¡±

    Taz eyed the smirking girl¡¯s cheek, looking confused. ¡°Good¡­ good luck today?¡± She offered, and Noelle ¡®tsk¡¯d.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, show it.¡± She ordered.

    Taz didn¡¯t look any more sure, just sort of quiet and lost at the implication, until Melodica¡¯s eyebrows raised, and she leaned onto Taz and whispered in her ear. In an instant, Taz¡¯s eyes widened, and a redness filled her face, her posture shifting to an adorable little squirm, and she shuffled forward.

    Noelle leaned her cheek towards Taz, and Taz leaned down, slowly, shakily, her eyes closed tightly, and then she felt something press against her upper back, pushing her forward, and her puckered lips smacked against Noelle¡¯s cheek.

    Taz straightened right up, hands over her mouth as her knees knocked together, and the lovely fille gave a most delighted little giggle as she tenderly rubbed the spot. ¡°Oh my, you certainly know how to make a show of treating a lady!¡±

    With a look of excitement on her face, Melodica turned to Taz with her hand up for a high-five, only to be greeted with the empty stare of a girl who had forgotten her own name.

    ¡°... Taz, bruh, seriously, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Melodica poked her human¡¯s face, and Noelle threw her head back to cackle.

    ¡°Oh my, I did not think such a thing would break her!¡± Noelle sat confidently, her eyes fluttered as a little heat filled her cheeks. ¡°Ahem, we should probably rouse her before Madeline wakes up and asks questions.¡±

    Melodica twisted in place when reminded Madeline was there, only to find the bigger girl still blankly staring into space, head in her hands.

    ¡°Is she in the thought bubble?¡± Melodica swirled around her older sister, prodding her cheek.

    ¡°Oui, learning the mood of the campus and any prevalent news on peoples¡¯ minds.¡±

    ¡°Anything interesting?¡± Melodica asked.

    ¡°She has not come back yet, otherwise she would have had choice words for what I did to her sister.¡± Noelle gave another sneaky grin. ¡°In the meantime, I have been enjoying the view!¡±

    ¡°View?¡± Melodica swam over to Noelle and followed her eyes towards Madeline, who sat still and quiet, breathing slightly, wearing a nice, v-cut blouse that exposed quite a bit of her cleavage. Melodica blinked twice, grabbed Noelle¡¯s unkissed cheek, and twisted, drawing a yowl of pain from the fille.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m being attacked!¡± Noelle wailed, unable to escape Melodica¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Maddy is for cuddles and smack-talk! Perv on your own tits!¡± Melodica growled in a mousey voice.

    At that point, Madeline stirred awake, having to catch herself as her arms threatened to give out from her consciousness reacquainting with her body, and blinked as she stared at her roommate swatting ineffectually at her currently brain-dead little sister¡¯s tulpa.

    She let out a labored sigh.

    ¡°Gunna be warming up the back of my hand bright and early, I see¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Taz licked her fingers clean as she, Madeline, and Noelle walked across campus ground towards the general sciences building, cutting across the Zhou Ping Memorial Park in the process. That chocolate muffin had hit the spot; the fact that it was lactose-free didn¡¯t hurt at all, though Taz suspected she¡¯d start to miss real milk chocolate.

    The week of settling into PA let Taz see the campus a bit more active than when her aunt had brought her. The students loved lounging in the park, especially on the windy days. She and Madeline spent almost three hours underneath a tree, talking about what they¡¯d do in PJ, Taz growing more and more restless as the time came for classes to start and people to arrive and PJ to come alive again¡­

    And here it was.

    Teenagers of all heights were on campus now. Many were on their way to their classes in clusters, some hustling alone, all carrying class materials and filling the campus with a thought bubble so tangible and eclectic that Taz felt like she was swimming right alongside Melodica.

    ¡°¡ªthird-stairs bathroom is closed down thanks to some kid somehow breaking open a can of pepper spray in there.¡± Madeline was relating the information she¡¯d gathered out of the bubble for the day.

    Noelle scoffed. ¡°Magnifique.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear me, Taz?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, avoid the third floor bathrooms in general sciences.¡± Taz answered.

    ¡°There¡¯s my girl.¡±

    The mood was, of course, warm, bright, optimistic, and overflowing with excitement. Taz couldn¡¯t help but contribute to it; she was going to school without a privacy band on! She skipped on light toes across the flagstone walkways, Melodica spinning alongside her with a matching smile.

    ¡°You probably won¡¯t be learning much divination stuff until the second half of the year, but once you do, I can show you how I do what I do.¡± Madeline offered with a smile.

    ¡°That would be cool! It seems like you get the news better than TV.¡±

    ¡°And unfiltered, too!¡± Noelle added.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely helpful, which is why I wanna make sure you learn how to do it right. Remember what happens when you get lost in the thought bubble?¡±

    ¡°I get really tired and you get mad at me.¡±

    A heavy hand landed on her shoulder, making her squeak, their walk slowing so Madeline could give her little sister a pointed look.

    ¡°Amongst other very dangerous things.¡± Madeline flicked her nose, and gave a little laugh at Taz¡¯s grumpy pout. ¡°Seriously, I wanna teach you divination. It is so cool, and so useful, and if anything will convince your mom that psionics will get you a job, it¡¯s gunna be div.¡±

    ¡°It does sound really cool, I just don¡¯t know where I want to even start focusing on stuff!¡± Taz chuckled, but instead of sounding dismayed, or confused, she was brimming with excitement, bouncing on her toes as Madeline¡¯s smile sweetened. ¡°Well, maybe dividualism?¡± She pondered, drawing curious looks from both of the older girls.

    ¡°Dividualism, eh?¡± Madeline parroted.

    ¡°It¡¯s still way too early to tell if we wanna do dividualism.¡± Melodica said, drawing an agreeing shrug from Taz.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, but Dr. Dewitt and Mr. Burke seem really keen on studying what I can do with it.¡±

    ¡°Dividualism is a very difficult discipline, and quite dangerous at that.¡± Noelle said in a tone of minor warning, giving Taz a small, curious smile. ¡°I am no good with it, never took it after my second year, so I cannot speak for your potential¡­¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± Madeline grunted at her roommate, and gave Taz a fond smile. ¡°You¡¯ll give ¡®em plenty of reasons to keep getting excited, Taz. I¡¯m only okay at dividualism, so you¡¯re eventually going to have to teach me stuff, alright?¡±

    Taz found herself caught by the sheer honesty in Madeline¡¯s big brown eyes, and with a loud gulp, gave a nod, and a small smile. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Melodica remained silent behind her, and Madeline straightened, giving the two girls a grin.

    ¡°Now c¡¯mon, we got twenty minutes and it looks good to show up early instead of late.¡± She ordered, drawing a trio of quick nods as she led the way to general sciences. ¡°So you already know Mr. Burke; that¡¯s good, he knows just about everything about the psiences, moreso than most people with psychic powers do. Stay on his good side, he doesn¡¯t mind pulling strings to get you in programs early or set you up with some of the bigger names in psionics for mentorship.¡±

    ¡°He was mon amour¡¯s ticket to meeting Mrs. Tarniceriu!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taz smiled at the thought. ¡°What about Dr. Dewitt?¡±

    ¡°You probably won¡¯t have a class with him until at least late next year. Dr. Dewitt teaches more advanced right-brain classes, but by the sounds of it, you have an in with him.¡±

    ¡°Which is good; le docteur mentors rarely, and it is un privil¨¨ge based on his students¡¯ reviews.¡± Noelle added.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taz paused a few steps, thinking to herself. ¡°So, psionics history, basic telekinesis, basic biokinesis, and French language today¡ª¡± Taz rambled on through Noelle¡¯s delight coo, ¡°applied psiences, basic telepathy, basic mimicry,  music class, and tulpamancy tomorrow. That¡¯s a lot fewer classes than school back home¡­¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re also a first year student. Me and Noelle have four classes and two electives per day, each.¡± Madeline explained, exiting the park and emerging in the east quadrant, the more plain, soundly structured buildings containing the labs and science buildings. ¡°First years they don¡¯t wanna overtax; they¡¯re gunna teach you all about keeping a healthy, but active mind throughout the day so you don¡¯t burn out.¡±

    ¡°And in addition, you need to keep up with your physical education datasheet as well, chouchou.¡± Noelle smirked as Taz made a face. ¡°It is all self-motivated, but it is still a grade, mignonne!¡±

    ¡°Just join Noelle in the gym when she¡¯s out of class and be sure to dress appropriately for it. Just an hour a day on the treadmill, lifting weights, doing basic exercise, whatever.¡±

    ¡°Fiiiiiine¡­¡±

    ¡°And sex is not exercise.¡±

    Taz spun in place to stare at her older sister, but Madeline was glaring at the grinning fille.

    ¡°Your unjustified assumptions wound me~.¡± Noelle tittered, doing little to dissuade Madeline¡¯s annoyance.

    ¡°Could I go exercise with you, Maddy?¡± Taz asked, drawing a betrayed gasp from Noelle, and Madeline¡¯s surprised, though uncertain eyes. ¡°I mean, you have to too, right? Why can¡¯t I exercise with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Madeline rubbed the back of her head. ¡°I actually have a deal set up in PJ, I guess I can see if you can come join me.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melodica swam in front of her, looking suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m, err, attending some self-defense courses in jiu jitsu at a martial arts gym on Golden Lane Road.¡± She explained, drawing mystified stares from both of her little sisters. ¡°I figured, you know, I¡¯m young, I¡¯m drop-dead gorgeous, I should know how to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, but you never seemed to care for martial arts before. Just seems kinda sudden.¡± Taz shrugged.

    Madeline hid a grimace behind a smile. The longer she thought about those boys, though ¨C the same boys she didn¡¯t mention to Taz out of concern she¡¯d learn something uncomfortable about her mother ¨C the more the idea sounded good.

    ¡°It was sort of a sudden development, I¡¯ll admit. But, you should definitely come join me. It¡¯s at 4:00 pm every weekday, with weekends off, alright? I¡¯ll message you when I get out of class so you can come meet me by the gate.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taz said with a pleased shrug, and Madeline didn¡¯t let a thankful sigh escape her.

    ¡°There¡¯s my girl. Now c¡¯mon, your first class awaits!¡±

 Chapter 11 Part 2: Tension

    The skinny, slightly hunched, and crackling-with-every-step figure that was Mr. Burke was a familiar sight at the front of the classroom. He sat behind a desk, a marker board behind him, with the desks surrounding his space much like an amphitheater.

    Windows on the far wall let in plenty of natural light, illuminating the room¡¯s many decorations. The wall opposite of the windows was covered in ancient illustrations both fantastical and medical of psionics, as well as a large display case of historical instruments of psionic training or testing.

    The front of the room had a big portrait of Zhou Ping next to the white board, his most widely distributed picture of him in that too-large jacket, smiling his warm smile, and around it were smaller pictures of him. Some were familiar, like when he¡¯d met with various figures of fame, others were less so, looking more personal to Mr. Burke, such as the two of them sharing cigars in some garish 90¡¯s apparel.

    The rest of the classroom had a few students. Taz was early, and had found her way with her sister¡¯s help, so she supposed she had that going for her. Other students would begin filtering in soon enough, so Taz quickly skipped down the steps, Melodica swimming after her, dropping her bag off at a front row seat that hadn¡¯t been claimed before bouncing up to the professor¡¯s desk with a smile.

    ¡°G¡¯morning Mr. Burke!¡± Taz spoke almost in a ramble from excitement.

    ¡°Good morning, Taz. I¡¯m glad to see you found your way here!¡± The old man stood, extending a papery, thin hand towards her, and she shook it vigorously. ¡°And Melodica!¡± He looked up at the mermaid, who stayed behind Taz until he¡¯d looked her way.

    ¡°Howdy, sir.¡± Melodica took his hand and shook it, his hand squeezing hers for a moment longer.

    Mr. Burke smiled between the two, his hands clasping in front of his belly before he fell back into his chair. ¡°Well I¡¯m very happy to see you both here, I¡¯ve been looking forward to getting to know more about you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Taz sounded surprised.

    ¡°Because of me?¡± Melodica didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Not just because of you, I have plenty of other reasons to be excited. The psiences are an ever-evolving field of research, and one of its greatest propellants is new practitioners; most especially evolinks.¡± Mr. Burke chuckled in his excitement, and Taz put on an awkward smile. ¡°Oh, but here I am getting excited over research when I should be your professor.¡±

    ¡°No no, it¡¯s completely fine, I wanna know how I can help!¡± Taz grinned; it wasn¡¯t as if it was rare for a teenager to want to be special in some way.

    ¡°No no, I¡¯m prioritizing things incorrectly.¡± Mr. Burke shook his head, glancing up at Melodica thoughtfully. ¡°There is much time in the world to know your particular quirks and strengths, but I only have so much time to teach you while your brain is still a sponge for information.¡±

    ¡°Well I can do both!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± Mr. Burke gave a slow nod, casting his eyes about the room. ¡°But one of the best ways to learn about something is to observe it in a state of normalcy. Manufactured tests will show us much, yes, but watching you use your abilities naturally is equally important, and much healthier for you in the long run. So, don¡¯t worry about anything extra for now, let¡¯s focus on getting you settled in first.¡±

    ¡°I like that idea.¡± Melodica piped up. Taz shot Melodica a bit of a look, but her tulpa was already swimming back to their desk, picking up their backpack to start setting up.

    Taz gave the mermaid a curious look. Melodica was never allowed to help with classwork back at normal school, so it struck her as both alien and familiar to see her opening up the fishscale bag. She turned to look at the aged professor, who was also watching Melodica with an intrigued expression.

    ¡°Are psychic powers allowed in the classroom?¡± She asked, and Mr. Burke gave a quick, curt nod.

    ¡°We¡¯d be quite the poor school for psionics otherwise! All psychic powers are allowed provided they are non-disruptive and conducive to your learning experience.¡± He shot Taz a pointed look. ¡°Your learning experience; using telepathy to steal answers for a test is not allowed and I will be able to tell. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes sir!¡±

    ¡°HEY!¡± A girl¡¯s voice cause them both to turn. Melodica, who had been arm-deep in the backpack, suddenly found herself in a game of tug-o¡¯-war with another girl, with dark, mocha brown skin and a bushel of wavy black hair. ¡°Let go of my backpack!¡±

    ¡°This is my backpack!¡± Melodica insisted, other students now watching the conflict as the girls fought for the bag.

    ¡°MR. BURKE!¡± The girl wailed, pulling hard with her physical strength, but then Melodica floated upwards and pulled back. A fiery pain flared up in Taz¡¯s forehead, and she quickly tried to smother it with one hand, her eyes glazing over as Melodica tried to pull hard.

    ¡°The both of you, that¡¯s enough!¡± Mr. Burke snapped, rising tenderly to his feet, Melodica and the brown girl glaring at one another as they held the backpack between them. ¡°Whose backpack is that?!¡± He demanded.

    ¡°Mine!¡± Melodica and the girl responded as one.

    Taz lowered her glasses after wiping her eyes, staring at the two, then the desk nearby. Her gasp drew the room¡¯s attention, and after a quick jog, lifted a fish-scaled, finned backpack onto the desk, turning to show it to Melodica and the girl.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, look, we have the same backpack!¡± She squeaked at the girl.

    Melodica¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she let go, sending the girl stumbling back with a yelp, the backpack spilling her folders, binders, and writing utensils all over the floor.

    ¡°MR. BURKE!¡± She cried again, rubbing her head and glowering Taz¡¯s way, her mood practically sizzling the thought bubble around them.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Taz dropped her bag to run over, falling into a knee slide that could have only made Robbie prouder if she¡¯d performed a killer riff before it. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry miss! Mel, c¡¯mon!¡±

    With a grumble, Mel flew down to grab a binder, only for it to leap out of the way before she even got there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things!¡± The girl ordered angrily, and an invisible force wrenched Taz up to her feet by the shoulder, leaving her stumbling back as the girl seethed her way.

    ¡°It was just a mistake!¡± Melodica snapped, but the girl focused her ire on Taz.

    ¡°MR. BURKE! This girl attacked me with a tulpa!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you!¡± Melodica huffed.

    ¡°Yeah, it was an honest mistake!¡± Taz frowned.

    Mr. Burke stood, holding his hands out awkwardly. ¡°Girls, please, this is terribly unnecessary! Fatima, this is¡ª¡±

    ¡°And now she¡¯s trying to act like she didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes you did! Tulpas are just puppets!¡± Fatima spat Taz¡¯s way.

    ¡°N-no I¡¯m not!¡± Melodica shouted back.

    Fatima fixated on Melodica with a glare. ¡°You are just a psionic manifestation of a personality she invented! Tulpas aren¡¯t real, you aren¡¯t real! You¡¯re fake!¡±

    Her vicious mood was suddenly joined, if not overcome by a new source of anger. Melodica stared down at her, her normally flowing body almost eerily still as she formed two tight fists, causing the girl to flinch a step backwards. Fatima¡¯s backpack suddenly jerked violently into the air above her head, and then went into freefall.

    Fatima yelped as Taz pushed her head down and reached up, grabbing the empty backpack out of its fall in one hand.

    ¡°Melodica, that¡¯s enough! Stop it!¡± Taz shouted.

    The room went silent as the tulpa and her progenitor locked eyes. Taz tried to keep a firm face on as she watched Melodica¡¯s expression morph through surprise, pain, betrayal, and fury.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Melodica started. ¡°She¡ª¡± She turned to Mr. Burke, who looked unsure of what to say or do as Melodica¡¯s tail thrashed. ¡°I¡¯M¡ª¡± She swallowed thickly, her face quivering, and with an infuriated shriek, her visible form exploded into colored smoke, leaving behind the rank scent of low-tide.

    Taz stood silently, before a sudden, white-hot anger filled her brain, causing her to clutch her head for a moment and squeeze her eyes shut as they threatened to spill bitter tears, but then, a moment later, it passed, and she gasped for air.

    She straightened, shakily, and glanced around the room wildly. People were staring at her, students at the door coming in just in time for the period looking bewildered and a bit frightened, and Fatima¡­

    ¡°MR. BURKE!¡± She turned to face the professor, looking infuriated and confused.

    The professor, however, looked calm. ¡°Hm.¡± He held his hands behind his back as he tried to process what he saw and think on what to do next, and with a quick, ragged clearing of his throat, looked at Fatima and Taz. ¡°It is the first class of the first semester, and your first time here at PA. As your teacher, I don¡¯t want this moment to color nor dictate how this class will go from here on out. We will speak after class. For the time being, we need to settle in and start with our introductions. Get to your seats, and let¡¯s take a moment to calm down.¡±

    Emerging from behind his desk, he approached both Taz and Fatima with outstretched hands. The both of them hesitantly held their own hands out, and he dropped a piece of gum into their open palms. Plain mint flavor, with a nice, cool scent. Taz popped hers into her mouth immediately and knelt down to pick up the still spilled contents of Fatima¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Fatima began, but stopped herself, and with a glare, knelt down to get everything put away.

    Taz returned to her desk with a heavy sigh, settling into the chair with what felt like a brick inside of her brain. She felt heavy, and all of a sudden, even worse, she felt insecure. She wanted to shake and she didn¡¯t know why. But, she chewed her gum, and quietly curled her legs up into her chair, held her hands in front of her on the desk, and with a few taps of her fingertips, began to play Claire de Lune to clear her mind.

    She got a few looks as she played, but no further anger or agitation as the motions and the sounds calmed her.

    ¡°Mr. Burke?¡± Fatima said off to her side, a seat away. ¡°She¡¯s bothering me.¡± The girl growled, and Taz¡¯s fingers froze.

    ¡°Taz?¡± She opened her eyes, looking up at Mr. Burke with a worried frown, but he merely smiled. ¡°While I do love Debussy, it¡¯s time to start our first lesson. I¡¯d love to hear some more after class, however, if you¡¯d be up for it?¡±

    ¡°... Yessir.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s put this behind us for now, and begin.¡±

    Mr. Burke sat on the edge of his desk, unaware of the thought bubble now so full of anxiousness and concern, but able to read it in their faces all the same. He worked his jaw for a moment, thinking on what to say; he¡¯d so carefully planned his first day, after all, and it immediately hit a hurdle.

    So¡­ improv was in order.

    ¡°As you have all undoubtedly come from schools before now, you know that at times, personalities clash, mistakes are made, tempers flare, and pride demands we fight.¡± He looked between Taz and Fatima calmly, quietly, and then eyed the rest of the class. ¡°Dean Davis, in his orientation speech to you, said that you now have more responsibility than ever, and that is true. You need to be mindful of others so that you don¡¯t make a mistake, and you need to be forgiving.¡±

    ¡°You are psychics.¡± He said, letting it hang in the air for a moment. ¡°Your emotions are stronger through you than through me, so you need to be in control of them, and not just that, but rational when they¡¯re going to overtake you. This is a school for learning how to do just that, for the sake of society and for the fine arts you can produce. You are all accepted here, and we will help you develop your abilities.¡±

    With a screech of her chair, Fatima suddenly stood, her face tight with anger. ¡°My father didn¡¯t start this school to train people who still need imaginary friends!¡±

    ¡°That is untrue!¡± Mr. Burke¡¯s voice raised over Fatima¡¯s, making her twitch, even as she held her broad-shouldered posture. The other students in the room turned to stare at her as Mr. Burke harrumphed. ¡°Zhou Ping built this school for precisely those kinds of people, and for the kinds of people who want to see the future, or carry bricks, or play songs!¡± He gave Fatima a frown. ¡°Ms. Ping, please sit down.¡±

    With a small growl Taz¡¯s way, Fatima did as ordered. Taz straightened in her seat as she stared at the girl, who refused to return her look. Staring at her more closely, Taz saw that Fatima didn¡¯t have a crease between her eyelid and her forehead, and she turned to stare blankly at her desktop.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Mr. Burke sighed thickly. ¡°This isn¡¯t quite the mood I wanted to start the year off with, but it seems I don¡¯t have much choice. So¡­ let¡¯s lighten things up a little bit, shall we? My name is Frederick Burke, I¡¯m from Hannover in Germany, and I would say my greatest passion outside of psionics is fantasy stories; reading, watching, telling, whatever the case, I enjoy a good story of wizards and dragons.¡±

    He turned, giving a small, half-cocked smile up at the top of the room, in the far corner near the window, where a willowy red-head sat, crammed up against the wall and giving the man a wide-eyed look.

    ¡°Hello up there! Would you introduce yourself, tell us where you¡¯re from, and a non-psionic passion you hold dear?¡±

    The girl shifted awkwardly in her seat as others looked her way, and in a trembling voice: ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m Theresa St. Claire¡­¡± She trailed off, tapping her fingertips together. ¡°I¡¯m from St. Claire in, um, Utah, a-and, um, I like God¡­¡±

    ¡°Very good, miss St. Claire. And you?¡± He gestured to the boy in front of Theresa, who after a moment of thought, answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gerald Carmichael, everyone calls me Gerry. I¡¯m from Toronto, Canada, and, uh, ball is life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Christine Woods, I¡¯m from Manchester, England, and I love cats and photography!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Patriot Traynor, from Tuscaloosa, Alabama, and when the NFL opens for psychic teams, I¡¯ll be first in line! Roll Tide!... Oh oh, and y¡¯all can call me Pat.¡±

    Introductions went on, row after row, with applause scattered throughout.

    ¡°My name is Fatima Ping.¡± She said, abruptly standing up in her seat and staring directly at the professor. ¡°I¡¯m from Telangana, India, and psionics is my passion.¡± She stated firmly, to brook no argument. ¡°And if anyone here needs help with their psionics, you may ask me.¡± And with a dramatic glance at Taz, mouthed, ¡®not you.¡¯

    Taz rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Armando Guitierez, from Mexico City, and the only thing I love more than my dogs is football!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah, brother!¡±

    ¡°Soccer, in gringo speak!¡±

    Patriot made a deflated noise.

    ¡°Carmen Walburgh, Louisiana, uh¡­ I wanna write a novel.¡±

    Mr. Burke¡¯s eyes eventually made their way down to Taz, who straightened up and put on a smile. ¡°Uh, hi! I¡¯m Natasha Cooper, b-b-but I like to be called Taz, and I¡¯m from Petersburg, Arizona, and outside of psychic stuff I love music!¡±

    ¡°Do you play anything?!¡± A boy from the back called.

    ¡°Err, piano, guitar, a bit of bass, some drums!¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Taz sat down, and her nerves instantly went away with that over with.

    The rest of the class went, introducing themselves person by person, until the last student admitted that their greatest passion was ¡®meat¡¯ with no further elaboration, and Mr. Burke leaned against his desk with a grin.

    ¡°There. It¡¯s good to meet every single one of you, and I am proud to have the opportunity to teach you about the important history of your powers, and those who wielded them.¡± He held his hands in front of himself, mouth open for a moment to launch into his lesson, when he paused, and thoughtfully moved his hands behind his body. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone, I forgot a student that is learning with us today.¡±

    The students glanced between themselves, wondering who got skipped over, and Mr. Burke cleared his throat.

    ¡°Melodica?¡± He called out loud, making Taz blink in surprise. ¡°Melodica Cooper, will you come out and introduce yourself?¡±

    There was a still moment of silence, with looks of confusion that scanned the room, several eyes inevitably falling on Taz as she racked her brain in surprise; Fatima in particular was giving her an annoyed look.

    A few bubbles suddenly wobbled into few, pink and with a shining reflection totally independent of the light coming through the windows, and from the floor, a silver-haired mermaid slowly swam up into view by Mr. Burke¡¯s side, wearing a small uncertain frown.

    Mr. Burke smiled, and gestured to the class. ¡°Go on, Melodica, introduce yourself.¡±

    Melodica glanced back at the surprised students, tapping her fingertips together, eventually meeting Taz¡¯s eyes and getting an approving nod.

    ¡°Are¡­¡± She gulped. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked the professor, who simply nodded.

    ¡°It might be unusual, but yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Melodica turned to face the class, looking deeply, convincingly uncertain. Then, she took a breath, audible to everyone in the front row, flipped her wavy, silver hair over her shoulder, and threw her arms out.

    ¡°Hel-lo everyone!¡± She squeaked out, breaking out into a broad smile as bubbles filled the air around her. ¡°J¡¯aime Melodica Cooper,¡± she bent in a little bow, and a low, almost disbelieving laugh came from a few students, ¡°I¡¯m from Petersburg, Arizona and,¡± she swept over to Taz, making the little blonde squeak as she rapped her knuckles against her creator¡¯s head, ¡°Taz¡¯s head! I¡¯m also super passionate about music, but more than anything, I really wanna learn to use a touchscreen!¡± She wiggled her fingers in the air, before spring upwards and plunging them into the ceiling.

    Awkward applause tailed her introduction, leading to her giving a few, self-aggrandizing bows before swimming back down next to Taz, sitting on her tail between Taz and the student on the side opposite of Fatima.

    Taz couldn¡¯t keep herself from smiling at Melodica, and that brick in her brain finally seemed to disappear as her tulpa took her hand and squeezed it, reassured.

    ¡°Very good! That¡¯s everyone introduced.¡± Mr. Burke grinned. ¡°With that done, we can now start properly. Let¡¯s begin with the course curriculum, and I¡¯ll break the semester down into segments.¡±

    <hr>

    Taz and Melodica both organized their history folder, with the sheet containing their curriculum breakdown at the very front, ahead of required reading materials and websites Mr. Burke recommended for self-study.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you all bright and early Wednesday morning, so please come prepared! Assuming your other teachers aren¡¯t cruel, I will be assigning your first homework assignment of the semester that day!¡± Mr. Burke called over the din of the classroom following the bell signaling the period¡¯s end. A groan followed his declaration, but the students were quickly filing out, some returning to grab something they missed.

    Taz stood slowly, backpack swinging over her back, with Melodica swishing about her, tightening the straps up a bit and looking pleased with herself. Taz was feeling better too; there wasn¡¯t much of a lesson, just getting an idea of how things would play out going into the summer, but most of the stress had dissipated by now.

    Mr. Burke was still sorting some things behind his desk, not looking at either Taz nor Fatima, so she didn¡¯t know if he still wanted to talk to them, so Taz stuck around, hanging by her desk and watching in curiosity as Melodica floated over to the professor to peek at the papers he was sorting.

    ¡°Can I help you, Melodica?¡± He asked, only to get a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Nope! Is this homework stuff for Wednesday?¡± She pointed to a page, and the man gave her a suspicious look.

    ¡°... No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear what I told Taz at the beginning of class?¡±

    ¡°... No!¡±

    ¡°I also smell a lie.¡±

    Taz looked around for Fatima, and saw her standing in front of the many pictures of Zhou Ping. Taking her in, Fatima was taller than Taz by maybe an inch and a half, and a bit chunkier, not that that was hard; Taz¡¯s metabolism was due to burn out in a few years at the rate it worked to keep her skinny.

    With a loud gulp, Taz walked over until she was standing next to Fatima, the girl shooting her a scornful look and pointedly taking a step away.

    A long moment of silence stretched between the two as Taz tried to figure out a clever way to ask her question, but ultimately came up with: ¡°You¡¯re Zhou Ping¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Fatima gave her a quick, tense glance, but nodded. ¡°I am. When he was in India fifteen years ago, he met my mother.¡±

    ¡°Were they married?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fatima shook her head.

    ¡°Did you ever get to meet him before¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯d died before then; murdered by the Brain Scythe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡± Taz trailed off a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Fatima shot her a look. ¡°Why would you be sorry?¡±

    ¡°Well, I never met my dad either. He also died before I was born.¡± Taz said almost dreamily, staring up at Zhou Ping with a small, sad smile. ¡°My mom worked her ass off raising me.¡±

    ¡°She must have.¡± Fatima sighed. ¡°You¡¯re an evolink, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re a big liability.¡±

    Taz gave Fatima a curious frown, and Fatima rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Do I really have to spell it out for you? You¡¯re an ¡®evolutionary link¡¯; if you know anything about evolution, you¡¯d know it¡¯s full of losers.¡± Fatima gave Taz an angry frown.

    ¡°Your dad was an evolink.¡± Taz reminded her, trying to control the glut of discomfort and anger that filled her belly.

    ¡°Yeah, one of the exceptions that wasn¡¯t weak, or crazy, or died young because of some sudden allergic attack or disease, or wasn¡¯t an unstable, dangerous psychic whose powers will blow up heads or set the campus on fire.¡± Fatima sneered at her.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to do any of that.¡± Taz said, an edge of her mother¡¯s sternness in her voice.

    ¡°You think you have a choice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Taz insisted, not that she had any way to prove she did, but¡­

    ¡°You are not the next Zhou Ping.¡± Fatima snorted at her, only to get a dismissive flick of Taz¡¯s hair whipped in her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be better.¡± She answered, and stormed away from Fatima, missing her flabbergasted stare as the little blonde headed towards the exit.

    Standing outside the classroom door, Taz headbutted the wall and groaned.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be better than Zhou Ping?!¡± Melodica repeated, barely able to contain the amusement in her voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that!¡± Taz agonized as Melodica floated around her with a girlish giggle, drawing eyes from passing students.

    ¡°But you did! You did!¡± Melodica made a sound like she was clearing her throat, and in as close to Taz¡¯s voice as she could manage: ¡°I¡¯ll be better! They¡¯ll call me Taz Ping!¡±

    Taz swat at the air that Melodica hovered ¨C and guffawed ¨C in. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°Since when did you think you were gunna be the next big thing?!¡±

    ¡°Never, I was mad because she was saying I¡ªI sucked!¡±

    ¡°You do suck!¡± Melodica cackled while Taz whimpered. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, girl, don¡¯t sweat it!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaaah why did I say something like that?!¡± Taz curled up on the floor, whimpering as Melodica pat her back.

    ¡°I seriously can¡¯t believe I came out of somebody as dumb as you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I made such a bully!¡±

    ¡°Alright Ping Jr., c¡¯mon, we only got a little bit of time to have a breakdown before the next class starts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

    Melodica giggled and swirled above her, stirring the air with her tailfin as Taz sulked on the floor.

    Mr. Burke¡¯s classroom door opened and drew a squeal of surprise as it almost crushed Taz against the wall.

    ¡°Oh goodness! I¡¯m sorry about that, are you¡ª¡± Mr. Burke peered around the door, blinking as Taz peeled herself out of the trap she set herself in, and an almost relieved laugh escaped him. ¡°Oh there you are, Taz, I was just coming out to see if I could find you.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Mr. Burke.¡± Melodica beamed.

    ¡°Thank you, Melodica. Are you alright, Taz?¡±

    ¡°¡®m okay, just¡­¡± Taz leaned against the wall and squeezed her forehead. ¡°I feel stupid.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Mr. Burke asked as he shut the door, walking a step closer, but still keeping a respectful distance.

    ¡°I said something stupid!¡± Taz pouted.

    ¡°She said she¡¯s going to be better than Zhou Ping.¡± Melodica clarified, drawing a miffed snort out of Taz, who, red-faced, crossed her arms over her chest and looked ready to melt from embarrassment.

    ¡°Did you now?¡± Mr. Burke asked. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Taz, what does that mean to you?¡± At her confused look, he said, ¡°being better than him? How can you be better than him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taz looked down, uncertainty crossing her features as she thought back on what she knew of the man. ¡°Well, Fatima said he was the greatest psychic the world ever had¡ª¡±

    ¡°Patently false.¡±

    Taz gave the professor a confused look. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Being the ¡®greatest psychic¡¯ means being the most exemplary practitioner of all known psionic disciplines. Zhou Ping would be the first to tell you that the left-brain disciplines were some of his greatest weaknesses.¡± Mr. Burke¡¯s smile grew into a grin. ¡°I can confirm that myself; the man was a fantastic telekinetic but was confounded by electrokinesis. I¡¯d dare say that, should you pass your electrokinesis test in your third year, you¡¯ll be one large step closer to being better than he ever was.¡±

    Mr. Burke continued. ¡°What made him so famous, and indeed, so powerful, was that he cultivated friendships from across the world. Psychics from here to China considered Zhou a close friend, and he poured his time and his efforts in helping anyone who asked him.¡±

    ¡°So, he wasn¡¯t a powerful psychic¡­¡± Taz trailed off.

    ¡°He was a good friend?¡± Melodica finished, and Mr. Burke gave a long, sad sigh through his smile.

    ¡°He truly was. No man is without their flaws, but you could forgive Zhou¡¯s because he would forgive yours. In fact, he¡¯d be excited to hear you wanted to be a better psychic!¡± Mr. Burke reached up to touch his chin, chuckling to himself. ¡°Oh, yes indeed, he¡¯d love to know the next generation was motivated to reach greater heights.¡±

    Taz managed a small smile. She felt a little less arrogant, and a lot more relieved knowing Zhou Ping wouldn¡¯t have taken offense.

    ¡°So, Zhou Ping was a right-brainer kinda guy?¡± Melodica asked, getting a nod.

    ¡°Indeed. In fact, his preferred disciplines were telepathy and dividualism.¡±

    Taz straightened, almost with a jolt in her spine. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. It¡¯s part of what made him an empathetic person, his ability to connect with people was quite literal. It¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯m excited to see what you can do, Taz.¡± He reached up, one fingertip thoughtfully tracing the outline of Melodica¡¯s chin as the mermaid stared in surprise. ¡°Since his death, dividualism hasn¡¯t had as strong nor as dedicated a practitioner. Certainly we had some try, but at a certain point, it becomes overwhelming for just one mind. You are unique in that, with little effort, you manage two.¡±

    Taz blushed a small bit, and Mr. Burke glanced out the windows making up the front of the general sciences building, letting the natural light pour in and giving them an excellent view of the north quarter of the campus.

    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯ve speculated and reminisced long enough. Your next class will start fairly soon, Taz, so do get going.¡± He told her with one last smile, then turned to walk into his classroom.

    Taz blinked, checked her phone, and nearly sucked the building empty with a gasp before racing for the stairs.

 Chapter 11 Part 3: Tension

    The little blue Outback parked outside the garage of the Cooper family house, and Anna stepped out of her car once she¡¯d shut it off.

    With a small sigh, she walked around the other side of the car, using the moment to take in the isolation of her little home. Her house was a little ways out of the way, not connected to any of the major neighborhoods or streets, off on a trail on its own. Isolated, quiet, just the way Anna liked it.

    Sparse trees and scrub brush populated the sandy yard and distant stretches of empty land, with some nice, tall cactus growing nearby. It was her little spot on the world, far and away from people she didn¡¯t like, close enough to the ones she did.

    Tasha, short girl that she was, would sometimes disappear amidst the taller foliage when she was younger, but Anna would always look for that bright blonde hair she¡¯d passed down to her.

    However, today, she had a new excitable little thing to introduce to her home.

    She opened the passenger door, and a small, blue-furred head lunged out, staring up at her with dark, almond-shaped eyes amidst a faceful of wrinkles. Anna reached around the year-old shar pei, unbuckling the seatbelt and taking the heavy leash attached to its harness, and the handsome beast hopped out of the car, immediately bolting towards some nearby scrub to sniff, piss on, and move to the next scent of interest.

    ¡°Cao Cao, come.¡± Anna ordered. The dog glanced her way, blinking a moment, before plodding up to her. ¡°Cao Cao, sit.¡± Cao Cao obeyed, plopping his butt down and staring up at her. Anna reached into her jean¡¯s pocket and pulled out a small, brown nugget, tossing it into Cao Cao¡¯s mouth, which he snapped up and stared up at her expectantly. ¡°Good boy. Come.¡±

    She smiled, turned, and headed up to the front door of the house, Cao Cao plodding alongside her, sniffing along the walkway until she opened the door.

    He was hesitant and curious as he walked inside after her, jolting at the sound of the door closing, and stepping out of his harness when she loosened it. He wandered around the house, sniffing up and down the furniture as Anna went into her office to put her things down, her ear perked for the sounds of the dog wandering her home.

    She found him again in the kitchen, head in the trash can, and she cleared her throat.

    ¡°Drop it!¡± She ordered sternly. Cao Cao looked up at her, chewing a paper towel that still had some old, spilled stew on it, and bolted. ¡°Cao Cao!¡±

    A minute later, Anna sat on the couch, softly panting, squeezing the paper towel in her hand as Cao Cao sniffed it. She raised her fist and Cao Cao suddenly sat, ears perked, eyes fixated on the paper towel, waiting for her to throw it.

    ¡°You are lucky you are cute.¡± Anna said tiredly, moving the paper towel behind her back and petting the wrinkly dog¡¯s head, drawing a quizzical tilt. ¡°... This is your home now, Cao Cao, and I am your master¡­ mother? Alpha.¡± She settled on, her fingers scrubbing his sagging face around the cheek, then along the chin, drawing small, excited pants as Cao Cao leaned into her touch. ¡°I guess I should show you around¡­¡±

    She led him back into the kitchen. ¡°Food and water.¡± She told him, wondering if, somehow, she was being too stern in her tone with him. He stared at the pair of bowls raised off the ground in a little stand, then back at her. ¡°Oh right.¡± She filled the bowls, and was almost immediately reminded of Tasha as a toddler with a bowl of spaghetti.

    A towel under the food was going to be a necessity¡­

    ¡°Bed.¡± She pat the large, cushioned dog bed in front of the TV. Cao Cao sniffed it, clamped his teeth around it, and began to thrash. ¡°Cao Cao, no!¡±

    ¡°Toys?¡± She offered him a big, rubber dog bone. She squeezed it, and he bounced back a step when it squeaked. He sniffed it a moment, pawed it, and Anna smiled as he licked it a few times. Then, he turned and padded back over to his dog bed, chomped it, and began to thrash. ¡°CAO CAO, NO!¡±

    Not long after, Anna grumbled to herself as she put shredded fluff and ruined dog bed into a trash bag, Cao Cao ¡®assisting¡¯ by stuffing his head in the bag to take out pieces to chew.

    ¡°My room.¡± She led him into her bedroom, and he wandered around a little, sniffing this way and that, walking between her bed and the dresser, then putting his front paws up on the window sill to peek out, then sniffed inside her closet.

    ¡°Computer room.¡± He tried to climb onto the computer chair, but got spooked when it moved.

    ¡°Tasha¡¯s room.¡± She said, swallowing thickly after saying the words. He walked inside the empty room and smelled Tasha¡¯s empty bed, then her work desk, then her closet. He came back out with a stuffed fish in his mouth, making Anna flinch. ¡°Oh, she forgot one.¡± Anna sighed.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why Tasha wanted to go to boarding school with her stuffed animals, but she made the room to pack them all away. It made her room¡­ emptier, more soulless without all the fishy paraphernalia and the band posters. It was¡­ spooky without her little girl.

    Cao Cao thankfully gave up the green scaled, pink-lipped, blankly-staring stuffed fish ¨C dubbed ¡°Picklefish¡± as Anna recalled ¨C to his new owner, and Anna eyed it with quiet nostalgia.

    How had Tasha gotten this one¡­? Ah, right, the seventh grade scholastic book faire. If you bought five books from the faire, you could take some sort of little prize with them. As Anna recalled, most of the girls picked the small makeup kit, while Tasha¡­ Tasha came home with Picklefish.

    ¡°Guess I should send it to PA, huh?¡± She asked the dog, who plopped his butt on the floor and raised his ears. ¡°... or maybe she won¡¯t miss it.¡±

    With a little smirk, she tossed the fish over his head, and Cao Cao turned, snapping after it. Fish in mouth, Cao Cao exited Tasha¡¯s room, and Anna followed, pausing before she shut off the light to try and imagine what her daughter would do with a dog in the house¡­

    Down in the living room, Anna sat with a bowl of reheated stew on a little table stand. Cao Cao wandered the house, every now and then snarling and grunting, Picklefish shaking in his grip as he explored.

    She watched a rerun of Her Majesty, and channel surfed for a little while after finishing her stew, before she remembered something.

    Cao Cao explored outside with the vigor Anna had expected, sniffing every inch of his new territory, barking at a surprised horned toad, and sniffing around one spot for several minutes before squatting and doing his business.

    Anna wandered her property with Cao Cao in the lead, staring at familiar plants and sights as the sun slowly descended in the sky. There was no real aim in Cao Cao¡¯s plodding, the shar pei was mostly interested in absolutely everything.

    From the north side of the house to the south, then from the east to the west, Anna just smiled to herself as the pup familiarized himself with his new home. However, she glanced up in alarm when he turned his head and widened his eyes, watching something.

    A black Cadillac was pulling into the driveway, and after a sigh of relief, Anna tugged the heavy leash. ¡°Cao Cao, come.¡±

    Reluctantly he followed as Anna walked around the front of her house, and Zi stepped out of the car with a big smile that grew bigger when she saw the hesitant blue shar pei now trailing behind Anna.

    ¡°Oooooh lookit his wrinkles!¡± Zi squeaked, bustling over. She was in a black suit, though it was loosened and unbuttoned, making her look much less formal.

    ¡°Hey Zi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Anna asked with a small wave, the two women greeting one another with a quick hug and a pair of smiles. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be out all afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing too, baby, but Aiden managed to actually make it to today¡¯s huddle and saved me a whole lot of time.¡± Zi reached up, grooming some hair out of Anna¡¯s face as the taller blonde gave a nod.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good. All I did today was pay bills and get this guy.¡± She stepped aside, and Cao Cao stared up at Zi, his posture nervous, but non-hostile.

    ¡°Hiiiiii sweet baby; oooh, lookit how cute you are! Just a big ol¡¯ wrinkly baby!¡± Zi crouched down, making Cao Cao back up a step, eyeing her, eyeing her presented hand, giving her an uncertain sniff before wrapping around Anna¡¯s other side, watching Zi closely. ¡°Bit of a suspicious fella, huh?¡±

    ¡°I was told they tend to be fairly aloof.¡± Anna scratched Cao Cao¡¯s scalp, making the dog shiver a moment, and lean against her.

    ¡°Butcha worked the old Cooper charm on ¡®im, eh?¡± Zi could hardly keep from cooing over the shar pei as he stood there and rumbled the tiniest of growls, only to be silenced when Anna gave him a quiet glare.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been visiting him over the past month or so, his trainer was pretty surprised by how quickly he took to me.¡± Anna chuckled to herself, crouching down to rub Cao Cao¡¯s big ol¡¯ wrinkled face, and earned a lick on the chin in response.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°You do seem to have that mysterious effect on every man you meet.¡± Zi smirked, watching Anna fight her desire to keep her face clean and bond with the dog as Cao Cao leaned in to lick her escaping nose. ¡°What¡¯s the fella¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Cao Cao.¡± Anna answered, scratching behind his ears.

    ¡°Chow Chow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Chinese, Zi. He¡¯s a Chinese shar pei, so, Tsow Tsow.¡±

    ¡°Gunna have to explain that one a bit more to me, baby. How ¡®bout inside? I brought you some hot cocoa!¡±

    ¡°That sounds lovely, I¡¯ll warm up some stew for you.¡±

    Inside, Anna sat on the couch, Cao Cao chewing on Picklefish by her side, while Zi chewed large chunks of beef and carrots, listening as Anna spoke between sips of her drink.

    ¡°¡ªfrom the ancient Han dynasty, so I wanted him to feel the same sense of empowerment and prestige such a name should carry.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, that¡¯s sweet and all you researched Chinese history for the young boy, but all I can think about is how Carol¡¯s son named his hamster ¡®Jesus.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Mine¡¯s an ancient emperor, not a messiah.¡± Anna shook her head.

    Both girls glanced over at Cao Cao when he growled, playfully rolling around with Picklefish before dropping him off the couch. Cao Cao rolled over to stare at his fallen toy, before glancing at Anna, who gave a sigh, bent down to pick up Picklefish, and spun it around Cao Cao¡¯s head, the dog chasing it with a happy pant.

    ¡°Yes yes, you want Picklefish, Cao Cao? C¡¯mon wrinkly, get Picklefish! Yeessss, up, up!¡± Anna cooed, unable to suppress a smile as the dog followed the toy around the couch, over Anna¡¯s lap, up and around the back. ¡°So close! Sho closhe! Li¡¯l more, Cao Cao, so close!¡±

    Zi sat back, grinning. In a reverse of when she¡¯d sent Madeline to college four years ago, Anna spent nearly an entire night blubbering into Zi¡¯s shoulder after returning from dropping off Tasha at PA. She had seen her best friend go through hard times before, but Anna approached everything with at least some sense of sturdiness, practically embodying the British stiff upper-lip expression.

    Few things broke Anna like Tasha leaving the nest and going somewhere that no doubt left Anna agonized, but Zi was proud Anna had made the choice, and more proud that Anna was handling it in a¡­ non-extreme manner.

    Cao Cao stood on Anna¡¯s lap, his front paws on the couch¡¯s back, snapping at Picklefish dangling above his head as Anna giggled and rubbed the dog¡¯s exposed belly.

    Anna suddenly chucked Picklefish Zi¡¯s way, and Zi caught it with a quick laugh, watching Cao Cao sprint and then skid to Zi¡¯s feet. He still looked unsure about her, but Zi tossed him a chunk of beef-soaked carrot, then Picklefish, and he sprinted back to Anna¡¯s side, lazing on the couch again.

    ¡°You seem to be doing alright, Annie.¡± Zi noted as Anna scratched Cao Cao¡¯s bristly fur. ¡°What¡¯s next for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I found a nice channel on YouTube for baking lessons, so I was thinking tomorrow I¡¯d go to the store for ingredients and try my hand at cookies.¡± Anna said, still petting her dog. ¡°Tasha¡¯s favorites are those peanut butter blossoms Maria used to make, so I was hoping I could borrow you at some point to perfect the recipe.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s blossoms were hard to beat, so of course I¡¯m gunna taste test.¡± Zi grinned. ¡°But other than baking, other than homemaking; Taz is up in PA, you¡¯re not just a mom anymore. You¡¯re your own woman, what are you going to do?¡±

    Anna stopped for a moment, Cao Cao¡¯s happy growling stilling, his nose prodding her wrist to try and get her to keep going.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Anna finally answered, leaning back with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what I can do. It¡¯s not like I have skills, I certainly don¡¯t care to try my hand at retail¡­¡±

    ¡°What about going to college and getting yourself a degree?¡± Zi offered, only to get a sour look.

    ¡°Zi, you know as well as I do that, with all those college hormones running around, I¡¯d likely kill someone.¡±

    Zi looked ready to argue, but stopped herself. ¡°Online courses?¡±

    That suggestion seemed to stir some consideration in Anna. ¡°Maybe, but I thought you wanted me to get out of the house.¡±

    ¡°Shit, honey, you and me can take over the town again.¡± Zi chuckled, moving to sit down next to Anna, making Cao Cao roll away and watch suspiciously for a moment, before settling by Anna¡¯s side again. ¡°Once this Brain Scythe business is cleared up? We can head out to Phoenix, or wherever we wanna, eat out, see movies, do a little dancing! We haven¡¯t danced in forever!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re also much older, and based on what Maddy¡¯s shown us, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯d fit in.¡± Despite this, Anna smiled, seeming a little enthused. ¡°And again, lotsa young men and women at those places. Might kill someone.¡±

    Zi laughed a little. ¡°Well ballroom dancing doesn¡¯t usually have youngsters crawling around ¡®em.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Anna shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Zi watched Anna entertain the idea, watched her pet Cao Cao, watched her shoulders sag a bit, and then, with a squeeze to Anna¡¯s shoulder, asked: ¡°What do you want to do, Anna?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°There must be somethin¡¯, baby.¡± Zi gently insisted. ¡°It¡¯s alright to tell me.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Unless it¡¯s porn.¡±

    ¡°God no, Zi!¡± Anna gave a disgusted look. ¡°I¡¯d rather stock shelves.¡± She shivered, shook her head, and leaned back with a groan, off-handedly accepting Picklefish when Cao Cao offered it to her. ¡°... Zi, is there any way I could¡­¡± She trailed off, examining the stuffed toy for a hesitant moment.

    ¡°You could what, hon?¡± Zi asked softly. ¡°Join the agency?¡±

    Anna looked ashamed, but nodded slowly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zi winced. ¡°I floated the idea a few years ago, in the case you ever sent Taz to PA, or when she graduated and moved out. My bosses¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°They barely trust me, and I don¡¯t constantly threaten to kill people.¡± Zi tried to smile with the joke, but Anna just sighed and sank deeper into the couch. ¡°I¡¯m real sorry, love. You¡¯d be real good.¡±

    ¡°Tch, hardly.¡± Anna grumbled and groused, straightening up with a frown. ¡°Zi, did you ever find out what happened to James? James Michaels?¡±

    Zi flinched at the name. She turned away from Anna, remembering the picture of the boy passed in front of her and heartbroken whimpers from his parents, begging for help, begging for reassurance a week ago. She remembered Anna coming by for a visit when national news broke on television, and the look that had crossed Anna¡¯s face when she saw the face of that little boy.

    A little piece of Anna broke, Zi thought. She saw somebody she recognized endangered just a day after she¡¯d let go of her own little girl. Zi had done everything she could to reassure her that PA would be safe, and Anna spent the past week in a somber mood.

    Now? Now she was mellow again, but playing with a dog, and looking less like she was about to jump out of her chair and storm up to get her gun.

    ¡°... Not yet. But we¡¯re trying, Annie.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Anna mumbled, reaching over to squeeze Zi¡¯s knee. ¡°I barely knew those people, but it hurt harder than I expected.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have empathy, baby.¡± Zi squeezed Anna¡¯s hand, and firmed up when Anna collapsed on her, looking exhausted. ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing you do.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Anna mumbled, her eyes closing as she rested against Zi¡¯s shoulder.

    She flinched when a big, black tongue lapped her lips, and she gave a disgusted little laugh as she pushed Cao Cao away, the big dog trying to jump in for more kisses. Zi giggled as she was used as a battling ground for a woman and her dog, eventually earning more than a few licks herself.

    When the dog had calmed down, Zi set her bowl in the sink to soak while Anna put Cao Cao through a small regiment of commands for treats. The two eventually  wandered out the front door, Cao Cao watching from the window, and Anna squeezed Zi¡¯s shoulder before she climbed into her car.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find you something to do, Annie, I promise.¡± Zi smiled up at her.

    ¡°Thank you, Zi.¡± Anna leaned down to hug her before she left. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to be too big a pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Annie, I have seen you at your worst; s¡¯gonna be real hard for you to get that bad again.¡±

    With a shared cheeky smile, the two waved goodbye, and Zi pulled out of the driveway, and was driving off home.

    Anna watched her leave with a small smile, then head inside.

    She locked the door, and checked the locks of all the other entrances and exits to the house, Cao Cao following her about with Picklefish in mouth. The blinds at every window went down, and Anna shut off the TV, and silenced her phone as she went upstairs to the computer room.

    Cao Cao sat at her feet underneath the desk, chewing Tasha¡¯s old toy happily as Anna booted up her computer.

    She¡¯d made a decision while talking to Zi, one she knew Zi would disagree with, but Anna was not ever an easy person. Unlike Tasha, she was ill-content to do as told, or expected.

    She was restless. Purchasing Cao Cao put some ill-ease away, but with the kidnapping of James Michaels, and hearing how it had happened, the decision had been all but made for her.

    The PDTF and the ESP could do this, but Anna tried to imagine Tasha in that boy¡¯s place, tried to imagine the pain the Michaels were feeling surging through every vein in her body, and tried to imagine how many more would be lost before the authorities could catch up to them.

    Anna opened up a browser, and half-considered putting it into incognito mode, something she¡¯d discovered and showed Tasha how to use following an incident involving some odd late night sounds coming from the computer room and discovering something her daughter called ¡®hentai.¡¯

    Ultimately, she decided it didn¡¯t matter, and went into the latest in Phoenix news, narrowing her searches down with the word ¡®attack¡¯ until she found something promising.

    A psychic got jumped by a group of men identified as members of a small, but vicious group of anti-psis by the name of the Wise Men. A few links in the article took her on a short, but informative journey on the Wise Men¡¯s history of anti-psi activity out of the town of Globe.

    One included a very inflammatory and congratulatory quote concerning Brain Scythe¡¯s activities from one of the members¡­

    It identified a few men that seemed to be in charge, and Anna stretched out her fingers.

    She hadn¡¯t done this in a while¡­

    It was time for some research.

 Chapter 12 Part 1: One-of-a-Kind

    Incidents involving or suspected to involve the Brain Scythe:

    May, 1999: both California senators and seven representatives are killed in their homes all within the month. Evidence suggests each involved a similar break-in and ended in the deaths of all inhabitants and personnel, and extensive property damage.

    July 16th, 1999: the Texas state Republican annual committee ends in a massacre; all attendees, speakers, and government individuals are killed in multiple bomb explosions after the pledge of allegiance is recited. Governor George W. Bush, prominent on camera, shows visible terror throughout the pledge.

    July 31st, 1999: a videotape arrives at Fox News headquarters in New York, New York. The videotape depicts a visibly distressed man later identified as an itinerant named Albert Gore. Gore held a pistol to his own head while reading a letter to the camera, claiming to be speaking on behalf of ¡®the Brain Scythe.¡¯ He claimed the Brain Scythe would return to the United States of America before the winter of the year 2000. Gore then committed suicide despite visible attempts to resist. It is believed that Gore, sharing a name with president Al Gore, was selected as a speaker specifically for his name.

    <hr>

    The Loose Lips and Sunken Ships bar was a rustic little wooden building on route 60, a few miles north of Globe, Arizona. It had a parking lot that fit ten cars and enough empty desert around it to fit fifty more. The front porch sat a card table with three men leaning over it, sipping beer and playing Hold ¡®Em, and through the old saloon-style doors was enough seating for sixty-six.

    Today was a winter scorcher for anywhere else, but for Arizona, it felt just about normal. The big fans in the corners were spinning, blasting meager amounts of cool air across the ten-or-so guests sitting around the bar or at the tables. The big screen television mounted behind the bar was playing ESPN, particularly the highlight reel of the prior night¡¯s college basketball game between the University of Arizona and the University of California, Los Angeles.

    The bartender was a pretty young girl with daisy dukes and a low-cut tank top, which would earn some easy tips as she passed out cold bottles of beer and filled chilled glasses with slightly more expensive brews.

    Most of the patrons were middle-aged men, almost all of them fitting the rustic aesthetic with a casual, faux-country sense of style that belied their white-collar careers in the city itself, and they were mainly there to kill some time, watch some sports, and flirt with the bartender.

    The bar¡¯s owner wasn¡¯t a big exception. Devin Trent was a good looking white guy in his forties, kept looking young with a well-trimmed five o¡¯ clock shadow and sprayed black hair. He kept fit at the gym, and dressed well for the women, and liked his career easy and his hobbies unpredictable.

    Devin sat at his office desk at the back of the building, checking profits, losses, and stocks on his computer. Or, at least, that¡¯s what people would assume walking in and seeing him staring at his computer, the wheels turning in his head.

    ¡®Psycho rally on the 28th on E. Mesquite St. We crashing?¡¯

    ¡®Wise Men wise up! Show them they aren¡¯t welcome here!¡¯

    Devin tapped his fingertips together as a surge of excitement went through his body. His message was already getting plenty of positive attention; he knew that not even half the number would show up, but if enough good men with guns and trucks did arrive, they could disperse the rally and maybe bloody a few noses.

    Maybe send a few of the headcases home in body bags if things were pushed just the right way.

    There was a knock at his door and Devin responded: ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door opened a crack, and an older, chunkier white guy with a bald head and bushy eyebrows poked his head through. ¡°Trent, delivery guy¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be out in a moment, Pete.¡± Devin said, standing up as he turned off his computer monitor and stepped around his desk, unconsciously flexing as he passed by a mirror, admiring the way he filled out a light blue button-up shirt and jeans. ¡°Dickheads better have my Catfish. S¡¯been two weeks?¡±

    ¡°Two and half.¡± Pete corrected. ¡°Ever since the distillery hired those gatdamn psi-freaks for their testing shit everything¡¯s slowed to shit.¡± Pete grumbled, and Devin let out a hot, annoyed breath.

    ¡°If the beer weren¡¯t good I¡¯d drop them ASAP. Treatin¡¯ us like this, hiring those freaks of nature¡­¡±

    ¡°I still say we should boycott ¡®em. Get the whole state to boycott ¡®em. We don¡¯t need those big heads ruining our beer too.¡± Pete shook his head and held the door for his boss to step into the main bar.

    Devin looked around at the patrons with a smile, giving a happy greeting to a few of the regulars and shaking hands as Pete headed out front to talk to the truck driver about their product.

    He grinned over at the bartender, but gave pause when he saw the disgruntled look on her face as she filled a glass from the tap behind her. He had seen Lila grumpy before, but she was usually happy with the early afternoon shift.

    Devin stepped behind the bar, waving to the men crowded around, and leaned towards the pretty girl.

    ¡°Everything alright Lila?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± She repeated with a scowl. ¡°Ever since she walked in, I haven¡¯t gotten tipped for shit. Last hour I¡¯ve been sitting on a goddamned dollar and a half ¡®cuz of her.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s her?¡± Devin asked and glanced around the bar, eventually noting the way how the room full of men kept turning their heads to look down the far end of the bar, well out of the way, out of sight of the television.

    One look at Lila confirmed that the woman sitting there was the perpetrator.

    One look at the perpetrator made Devin and the world around him slow to a crawl.

    Plush, ruby red lips sipped at what looked like orange juice, and the most piercing blue eyes almost lazily met his. Hair as yellow as straw was pulled back behind her head in a low ponytail, a pair of wisps framing her face, its symmetry only broken by a small, black beauty mark at the lower left of her chin. The v-neck she was wearing revealed the ample cleavage of her large, healthy breasts, all but resting on the bar for him and the other men to admire.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    She had a mild expression, one that didn¡¯t have any pressing concerns for the day, and a posture that managed to be casual but¡­ intimidating. She radiated a sort of at-ease danger, like a tigress lapping water at the riverside, her eyes firmly on him in case he came close enough for those claws¡­

    Thing was, Devin liked his hobbies unpredictable, and he certainly liked dangerous.

    He sucked in a sharp breath, and Lila¡¯s grumbling complaints fell on deaf ears.

    ¡°Did she walk in with anyone?¡± He asked Lila too quickly.

    ¡°Huh? No, she came in alone.¡± Lila answered, giving her boss a weird look as he rubbed the back of his head for a moment, then walked away without another word.

    Lila rolled her eyes and moved to clean a glass.

    Devin poked his head out the entrance and yelled, ¡°Pete! Handle the delivery for me!¡±

    Pete gave him a quizzical look, but shrugged and turned back around, and Devin calmly, confidently started walking past the other guests, slapping shoulders, shaking hands, greeting people excitedly, until eventually he found himself standing within polite chatting distance of that blonde haired dream of a woman sitting at his bar, a big, wrinkly blue dog sitting on the other side of her stool on a leash.

    She was staring at him curiously as he approached her, and after a moment¡¯s faltering, he stepped closer and held out a hand.

    ¡°Howdy miss, welcome to the Ships! Name¡¯s Devin.¡±

    She set her glass down, taking a napkin to wipe her palm dry, and shook his hand while giving him a smile that put his heartbeat in his ears.

    ¡°Hi Devin, nice to meet you.¡±

    Her voice was lovely and alluring, girlish without being annoying. He could almost imagine the laugh out of her being low and sultry, a husky brushing against his eardrums.

    ¡°What are you having today? Can I get you a refill?¡± He offered, and she gave him an intrigued little smile, every little movement of her facial features almost designed to lure him in.

    ¡°Please? I¡¯m having a screwdriver.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Lila!¡± He didn¡¯t even glance at his bartender. ¡°Another screwdriver down here, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± He missed the look Lila had given him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, ma¡¯am ¨C I promise I¡¯m just curious, I¡¯m the owner here after all ¨C but watcha stopping in for?¡± He asked, kneeling down and reaching out to rub the head of the pooch with her, but the wrinkly pup rolled away from him with a lazy groan.

    The woman¡¯s smile grew languid and tired, and she waved a hand through the air as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just on a long road trip. I dropped my daughter off at Arizona University and am about to head back up to Kayenta.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one helluva drive. How¡¯s your daughter doing?¡± He asked idly as he stood up, examining her fingers.

    ¡°She¡¯s wonderful, and going to be the best damn doctor in the world.¡± The woman gave a much sweeter smile, and Devin felt all the more blessed to be present for it. ¡°I¡¯m glad, too; she was pretty down for a while after the divorce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Devin lied, his heart beating with excitement again, more so than at the idea of crashing through a line of granola-swilling psychos. ¡°May I ask what happened? Might get you a stronger drink.¡± He winked at her, and the woman chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not an incredible story or anything.¡± She said, her eyes drifting off thoughtfully. ¡°My husband¡ªwell, my ex-husband left us about a year or so ago, seduced by some queer headcase from California.¡± She sighed.

    ¡°As in a psychic?¡± Devin asked, staring at the woman and feeling a flash of anger rush through him at the thought of some psycho faggot abandoning this angel-in-human-flesh.

    ¡°Yeah. My husband was a fine, upright man up until the day this big head came into his office with a business proposition, and all of a sudden my husband wants nothing to do with me; all of a sudden, he¡¯s off with that dandy doing God knows what.¡± Her face sagged with anger and sorrow. ¡°The only consolation I¡¯ve had this entire year was buying this fella down here.¡±

    Devin, beside himself, slid into the stool next to her, frowning as he set a hand on her upper back. He felt her twitch the slightest bit, but she calmed down as he eyed her, unable to resist thoughts and temptations of filling that void left behind¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it a-hundred times before; that fruit took a liking to your husband and used his freak powers to turn him the wrong way.¡± Devin said sympathetically, and the woman nodded before rubbing her face, then taking a deep, belabored breath.

    ¡°I know. I tried to tell him that he was being controlled, but he didn¡¯t believe me; called me a homophobe, told my daughter to her face that I was a closed-minded bigot, even had the gall to say that I¡¯d forced myself on him back when he was still ¡®confused.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What a load of shit.¡± Devin frowned, then licked his lips.

    Lila came by to drop off the drink, and the woman reached into her purse to take out some money, but Devin touched her arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the house, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Devin.¡± The woman smiled a little.

    Devin didn¡¯t see Lila¡¯s disgusted face in his direction, but the bar girl still took the dollar-fifty the beauty offered her.

    ¡°Listen.¡± Devin began, his voice suddenly feeling thick in his throat as an idea formed. ¡°If you can find a reason to stick around town until the weekend, I¡¯m with this group of boys that tries to stick it to those psychos.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman asked, sipping her new drink as she eyed him curiously.

    ¡°These psychics and their sympathizers are trying to take over our way of life, get in our heads.¡± Devin said in a low, warning voice. ¡°They¡¯re taking over our politicians, our business owners, making them hire them to exclusive positions where they regulate the quality of the product that gets put out, or make laws that give them special privileges. Phoenix has a bill in the government that might let those freaks go around without their privacy bands.¡±

    The woman gave a small, barely audible gasp, and turned back to stare at her glass, her expression tightening, no doubt imagining what might happen to her vulnerable daughter¡­

    ¡°The Wise Men are the thin line between real human beings and the psychos trying to take over our great state.¡± Devin tried to speak as grandiose as he could under his breath. ¡°We meet every weekend in a compound a few miles southwest of Globe. Place has lead-lining and dozens of patriots willing to die to keep this nation pure. We talk about the future of our people, and keeping those freaks in line.¡±

    The woman seemed uncertain, and she tipped her glass up to sip her new screwdriver, her shoulders slumping a little as she thought. At her feet, her dog sat up and rested his head on her lap, and her fingers tickled along his scalp, making his tail smack at the stool behind him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come, but if you do, we meet at 3:00 pm. Password to get in is: ¡®Wise Men see all.¡¯ When the guy at the door asks: ¡®what did you see today?¡¯ You tell him: ¡®devils on the streets.¡¯ He¡¯ll let you in.¡± Devin said promisingly, and the woman gave her glass a thoughtful look, before giving a small nod.

    ¡°Let me think about it. I am pretty worried about how this country¡¯s going, especially with that Phoenix Academy place sweet talking our senators.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me started on the monkeys running that place¡­¡±

    With a deep breath, the woman polished off her drink and pushed it forward, staring at nothing in deep thought. ¡°I¡¯ll come by. Will there be other women?¡± She asked.

    Devin had to suppress an excited grin. ¡°Sure, plenty of the boys¡¯ wives and girlfriends are part of the group. You won¡¯t be alone! Hell, you¡¯re not even the first woman there who lost her husband to a psi-fag.¡±

    She suddenly gave a quick, short laugh at the slur, and Devin just smiled, feeling good about himself. The woman turned and gave him a small smile, her spirits looking lifted, her eyes unwaveringly staring straight into his, not even blinking once.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you there?¡±

    ¡°You certainly will, I run it!¡± Devin nodded, tenderly setting a hand on her knee, finally drawing a single blink from her. ¡°You know, in all this talk, I nearly forgot to ask: what¡¯s your name, miss?¡±

    ¡°Jennifer.¡± She answered, her eyes still never pulling from his. ¡°Jennifer Whitman.¡±

 Chapter 12 Part 2: One-of-a-Kind

    In psionics, a bridge was exactly what it sounded like: a pathway between two minds where thought could be shared freely. Also like a bridge, barriers could be set up, filtering out unwanted thoughts, or attempts to pull too freely from the other side.

    Ambient telepathy could read plenty off the surface level, but no conversation was more private than that shared through a bridge. No recordings were left behind, and the database of the mind was not so easily plundered without breaching innumerable psionic privacy laws.

    Others in the same thought bubble could sense a bridge formed, but by its nature, it resisted probing without being granted access by the two bridge builders. Granting too much access, or giving too many different minds access to a bridge had the same perils as any conversation, but the brain was more vulnerable to overstimulation without the filter of mouth and ears.

    Telepathy was the gateway to some of the more complex disciplines; despite being categorized as a left-brain discipline, divination relied on telepathy almost exclusively, but through a mind sharpened and disciplined as a Tibetan monk¡¯s.

    Only psychics, and all their subcategories, can sense a bridge, so a normal human being often isn¡¯t aware they may be part of a bridge until the psionic maker announces themselves.

    The bridge was as fundamental to the basics of psionics as the telekinetic ¡®muscle¡¯; it was even argued that it was the very basis of what made psychics so mysterious, awesome, and feared. Mind-reading threatened the secrets of some very powerful people, and though such a thing could be easily blocked with a privacy band, there were subsections of society that argued passionately and angrily against being forced to wear a small, ignorable, and ultimately helpful accessory if they wanted to feel safe.

    Stronger telepaths were capable of bridging multiple people from greater distances away, with the Psi-Ops of the Cold War often spread across multiple blocks and sharing sights and conversations, usually filtered through a single, highly capable telepath maintaining such tedious connections.

    The more psychics that were present, the easier and simultaneously harder a bridge was to make; psychic resonance elevated psionic powers by borrowing the ambient thought energy of surrounding minds, but multiple active minds nearby created interference, almost like foreign signals disrupting radio transmissions.

    Knowing all of this was key to understanding even basic telepathy, and necessary for its more advanced applications, which was why Taz and Melodica were eagerly writing down the underlined words and their definitions as their teacher¡¯s voice rang loudly in their minds, implanting the very ideas in their heads alongside their written notes.

    {¡ªimperative you keep written notes on the subject! Remember, what I am sharing with you is short-term memory only! Why can¡¯t I give it to you long-term?}

    The classroom¡¯s thought bubble stirred with ruminations, until a small, but insistent blip emitted from Fatima near the front of the class.

    {Yes Ms. Ping?}

    {Because forcibly implanting ideas within a person¡¯s long-term memories falls under the domination discipline.}

    {Correct! It is fine to share ideas and answers, provide guidance and insight, but the moment you attempt to bury an idea, a command, a personality quirk, or a change in emotion and relationships within somebody, you are forcing yourself upon them.}

    Mr. Moquat stood in front of the class with no white board, but the words hung in the air as cleanly as they floated into the minds of the two-dozen or so first year students. He was a fairly short man with brown skin, with a heavy-hanging brow over black eyes, and high cheek-bones around a big nose. His ink-black hair hung long and straight down his back in a ponytail decorated with a big, blue-glass bead.

    He wore a plain brown jacket over a white shirt, matching brown pants and leather shoes, and a leather necklace around his neck with a few white cube beads with the names ¡®Teneya¡¯ and ¡®Lucy¡¯ printed on them. He waved around fistfuls of rings, and had a very friendly smile, revealing one of them was gold.

    His classroom was on the first floor of the general mentalism and fine arts building, with thin red curtains drawn over the windows, giving the room a cozy orange atmosphere. Instead of desks, the students sat on comfy little pillows around low, circular tables in groups. Incense burned on the teacher¡¯s desk, giving the room a pleasant sandalwood scent, and posters around the room gave advice on telepathy and handling both overload and burnout.

    The room itself had a lead lining; no interference from outside the classroom, all telepathy and psychic resonance generated from within.

    Taz herself sat at a table in the back with that willowy redhead, Theresa, and the big, muscular, sandy-haired boy Patriot.

    She would have preferred a table up front, but a pair of somebodies insisted on spending a late evening with her after curfew gossiping the night away about people who were back at school¡­

    Not that Taz had room to complain. Between chatting with her mother, Robbie, Madeline, and Noelle, she¡¯d willingly stayed up late enough to sleep through her alarm until a certain mermaid¡¯s tail smacked her.

    {Now class, today we¡¯re going to use the second-half of the period to do some basic telepathy exercises with your fellow classmates. What you are going to do is spend a moment thinking about the proudest moment of your life, and then I will assign each of you a partner to share the experience with using telepathy. Then you will write down what you learned and share it with your partner; if they got it right, give your partner a checkmark! If they got it wrong, let me know and we¡¯ll find out about interference in your bridge, or mental blocks you may have.}

    Mr. Moquat smiled around the room, taking in their ambient curiosity, before turning his head towards a hesitantly raised hand. The rest of the class glanced over at Theresa, who swallowed thickly.

    ¡°Do¡­ do we have to? Can I opt out?¡±

    {I would very much like it if everybody participated.} Mr. Moquat answered gently. {Can you use your telepathy voice, please? That¡¯s what this class is for, after all.}

    Theresa gave him a blank look, her hand frozen in the air. Taz gave the red-head a worried glance as she lowered her hand and stared at the table, not answering with either her mind nor her mouth.

    {If there are no further questions, get to thinking, everyone!}

    The room immediately buzzed with thought; the students were thinking ¨C some far harder than they should have ¨C about their favorite moments of accomplishment, a sense of empowerment beginning to fill the enclosed thought bubble as such memories drew out senses of pride and strength.

    Taz was right there with them. She had a few moments she could think of where she was proud of what she¡¯d done, but one in recent memory was particularly special, and she figured it was safe enough to share.

    {Is everyone ready?} Mr. Moquat queried, and got a roomful of confirmations, other than one silent mind at Taz¡¯s table. {Good. Close your eyes, and I will put a number in your head. Your objective is to find the partner with the matching number, and write down the memory they share with you.}

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m no good at this telepathy stuff¡­¡± Taz heard Patriot whisper nearby, and she tried to shoot him a reassuring smile, except he wasn¡¯t looking her way.

    {Eyes closed!} Taz obeyed the command, and nearby felt Melodica do the same.

    Taz waited, and waited, until an image appeared in her head: {4}

    She opened her eyes, and heard questions bouncing through the room, mostly regarding their assigned numbers.

    ¡°Hey, who has two?!¡± Patriot asked out loud.

    {Telepathy, Mr. Traynor!}

    Patriot grumbled and scrunched his brow, glancing around the room, all but shouting his number through the thought bubble with zero focus. Taz turned her head slowly, much more delicately broadcasting her number, listening for others doing the same, but politely, if insistently, made herself louder as she failed to sense a response, or similar lines of thought.

    Fatima, rather suddenly, stormed over to their table, and Taz straightened up in worry that she was her partner, until the girl ¨C without so much as a glare in Taz¡¯s direction ¨C grabbed Patriot¡¯s arm and all but dragged him away.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± Patriot whined at a voice Taz couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Melodica suddenly piped up. She flew across the room and landed in front of a confused looking boy with straight black hair and black lipstick.

    She focused on him, and he blinked slowly and in confusion before turning to give Mr. Moquat a worried look. {Mr. Moquat?} His addled voice rang through the bubble.

    The telepathy teacher who, at the start of class, had regarded Melodica with amused curiosity and little more, tilted his head and walked over, glancing between the two as they held a private conversation.

    Taz continued to stare around, watching people break into groups of two, leaving her alone. She scanned the room, looking for single persons, but it wasn¡¯t until she turned to look at the only remaining person at her table that she put two and two together.

    Red-headed Theresa St. Claire was giving her a quiet, unhappy look.

    After a moment of thought, Taz focused, and sent her a gentle, mental prod. {Did you get 4 also?}

    Theresa flinched, staring at Taz and reaching up to clutch the crucifix hanging off of her necklace, but then gave a meek nod.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Theresa answered in a low voice.

    A moment of thought longer, and with a small pout, Taz stood, taking the cushion she¡¯d been sitting on and setting it closer to Theresa. The girl drew back, squeezing her cross as Taz sat down with a ¡®flump,¡¯ a foot away, wearing a happy smile.

    {Okay! Then let¡¯s¡ª}

    ¡°No no no no,¡± Theresa whimpered, ¡°don¡¯t talk to me that way!¡±

    {Why?} Taz asked instinctively, then, after a wince: ¡°Why not?¡± She asked out loud, hoping Mr. Moquat didn¡¯t notice, but he was busy having a very intense conversation with Melodica¡­

    Theresa stared at her with discomfort in her eyes.

    It was only the second day of Taz¡¯s first semester, and she¡¯d yet to really bond with anybody outside of Madeline and Noelle¡­ or Fatima, if she was being realistic. Thinking about it, she¡¯d never seen Theresa do much in their classes from the day before, but they¡¯d only shared two of them.

    Theresa did stand out a little bit. Taz had never seen a real redhead before in her life; not this close at least, and her hair didn¡¯t look dyed. Theresa was taller than she was; not Madeline¡¯s height, but a bit taller than Noelle. She thought of Theresa as ¡®willowy¡¯ and not without reason: she almost had Taz¡¯s overall body type, with long limbs and a skinny body bordering on unhealthy, though whereas Taz could be favorably compared to a washboard, Theresa at least had something resembling breasts.

    Like yesterday, she was in a loose, billowing dress that looked, frankly, cheap and unflattering, except when Theresa moved just right to let it clutch to her body, and always wore tall socks and simple little shoes. The girl looked like a doll made out of a pillowcase, with a little metal cross around her neck at all times.

    ¡°Theresa, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just some basic telepathy!¡± Taz said, trying to look reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s nothing dangerous.¡±

    Theresa turned her head away and mumbled something as she squeezed the cross hanging in front of her chest.

    ¡°Theresa?¡± Taz leaned forward. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear you¡­?¡±

    Theresa turned to give her quiet, cold look, and in the same instant, Taz felt a cold feeling in her head. It was weak, and simple, but clear in its intention, an instinctive attempt to ward Taz away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s for a grade!¡± Taz said, flabbergasted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Theresa huffed, turning away from Taz and holding her cross up to her lips, mumbling a sad little prayer as Taz gave her a perplexed look.

    Dumbfounded for a moment, Taz reached out, then stopped herself, and hummed.

    ¡°Why not?¡± She eventually asked, and Theresa stopped in her prayer to grimace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to explain myself to you.¡±

    Taz¡¯s brow further creased, and she frowned deeper still. ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯s¡ªif we don¡¯t do it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Find a different partner!¡± Theresa insisted.

    ¡°But I was assigned you!¡± Taz sighed. ¡°And you were assigned me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Well why not?!¡±

    ¡°I just said I don¡¯t have to tell you!¡± Theresa almost snarled, and for a moment, Taz got a brief, weak flash of sheer loathing from the girl that made her flinch.

    {What is going on over here?} Mr. Moquat walked over, his business with Melodica having ended, leaving the mermaid swimming around the bewildered, lipstick-wearing boy in delight.

    {She doesn¡¯t want to do the assignment¡­} Taz thought back, and Mr. Moquat¡¯s lips pursed.

    {Miss St. Claire, I¡¯m afraid this is required material for first year students.}

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Theresa curled up tighter, refusing to meet his eyes.

    {It¡¯s for a grade¡ª}

    ¡°Stay out of my head!¡± Theresa¡¯s voice suddenly raised, and then she stood, squeezing her necklace, her face growing puffy and red as her distress began to fill her eyes as tears.

    The whole class was staring now, their conversations on pause as the room went quiet, and the thought bubble filled with trepidation.

    ¡°Miss St. Claire¡­¡± Mr. Moquat said out loud, trying his best to sound calm and soothing, but it was so much easier when he could send the right vibes via the bridge she was refusing. ¡°Will you come up to my desk?¡±

    Theresa didn¡¯t move for a bit, but eventually untangled herself, her scarecrow-like frame lurching after the teacher as he went to his desk to talk with her in a hushed tone. Taz watched after them, but a strange fuzziness filled her ears from that direction¡­ some sort of sensory interference thingy? Kinda neat, but she was all curious!

    Taz heard whispers and thoughts all around her as she sat there alone, people staring at her in curiosity as much as they stared at Theresa.

    Eventually Melodica swam over, catching her attention with a strained smile and a question: ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Taz trailed off, feeling both disappointed and disturbed. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little weirded out I guess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You wanna come join me and Cecil? He¡¯s got this whole thing about his bar mitzvah!¡±

    {Can you tell me what the heck is going on with her¡­?} A male voice sounded in Taz¡¯s head.

    {Cecil?}

    {Yeah, that¡¯s me.}

    {And you mean Melodica, not Theresa?}

    {Yeah.}

    {She¡¯s a lot.}

    {I noticed.}

    Taz glanced around the room at the other two dozen students in their pairs, most distracted, some getting back to forming their bridges and working on their assignments. Taz simply tried to relax to the smell of incense before giving Melodica a shrug.

    ¡°I dunno if I should butt in¡­¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mooon!¡± Melodica¡¯s tail swished. ¡°I was going to share how I put together your surprise birthday party! You can show him how you nearly peed yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hard pass!¡±

    ¡°Killjoy!¡± Melodica swam closer, and whispered: ¡°But seriously, come join us if you wanna, I dunno if my grade¡¯ll count.¡±

    Taz groaned, sighed, rolled her head back, and glancing around, her eyes eventually met Fatima¡¯s.

    She didn¡¯t know why Fatima was looking her way, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice the shake of her head and the look of¡­ amusement on her face. Taz¡¯s expression soured a little, but Fatima wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore, focused on Patriot, who seemed unhappy himself.

    Theresa had sequestered herself in a far corner and had her hands together in quiet prayer, and Taz swore she saw her shiver¡­ part of her wanted to go over and see if she could do anything, but she wondered if that would only make that somehow worse.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    She eventually just turned to glance over her notes on the class, thinking she could at least study before the bell rang, when Mr. Moquat prodded her conscience, making her glance up as he approached.

    {Theresa isn¡¯t quite ready to join us for telepathic activities. How about you go join Melodica and Cecil?}

    {Sure, I can¡ª}

    {Mr. Moquat.}

    Taz and Mr. Moquat both turned their heads to face Fatima, who stared their way with a frustrated look.

    {Ms. Ping?} Mr. Moquat answered.

    {Patriot won¡¯t work on the assignment with me.}

    {Mr. Traynor¡ª?}

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to do a mind-bridge thing with a girl!¡± Patriot interrupted him out loud, causing another round of curious glances from the classroom.

    {Telepathy, Mr. Traynor!} Mr. Moquat thought with frustration, making Patriot grumble. {Why not? She¡¯s just like any other person.}

    {No, I¡¯m Zhou Ping¡¯s daughter, not just anybody.} Fatima¡¯s mental voice was almost a snarl, and Mr. Moquat gave a nod.

    {Yes, you are correct, I¡¯m sorry Ms. Ping. Mr. Traynor, Fatima here is a very trustworthy telepath, I¡¯ve taken her measure myself, you can be sure she won¡¯t do anything crude.}

    ¡°Noooo way.¡± Patriot frowned and shook his head, drawing a sharp-eyed glare from Fatima. ¡°I heard a story about a guy who did a telepathy thing with a girl once and it turned him gay; I ain¡¯t okay with that.¡± Patriot tried to look firm with his declaration, but the silence that followed, then the soft, poorly concealed snickering ultimately made him frown deeper. ¡°If you cross minds with a girl, you start to think like a girl!¡±

    Fatima took a deep breath, and sputtered. ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with this.¡± She said out loud. ¡°I want a new partner.¡±

    {Well you can partner with Ms. Cooper here¡ª}

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Fatima snapped, and by now, Mr. Moquat just looked tired; Taz pitied that he had further classes after this. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be paired with a misogynistic idiot, but an evolink? She¡¯s just as likely to ruin my mind as she is to ruin her own!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done telepathy with plenty of people before!¡± Taz argued back.

    ¡°And can you say for sure you didn¡¯t hurt them?!¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Heck, my older sister¡¯s on campus and¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªAnd if she¡¯s still willing to associate with you, you¡¯ve obviously driven her insane!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Mr. Moquat rubbed his temples. ¡°This classroom is getting very distracted with strange ideas of how psionics works. Fatima, please go join Cecil and Melodica.¡±

    ¡°Hell no.¡± Melodica asserted immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do my assignment with a tulpa!¡±

    ¡°Melodica, be with Taz.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s super boring though!¡± Melodica whined.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what to do if none of you will cooperate!¡± Mr. Moquat glared between Melodica, Patriot, and Fatima, their eyes suddenly refusing to meet his.

    {Fatima, go to Cecil, Melodica, come with me.} The orders rang through the thought bubble. Mr. Moquat looked Taz¡¯s way as she stood up, and sighing, carried her seat cushion over to where Fatima and Patriot sat.

    {I¡¯m not taking orders from¡ª} Fatima didn¡¯t get the chance to finish her thought before Taz dropped the cushion next to the handsomely built boy.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not telepathing with a girl.¡± Patriot said nervously, while Fatima begrudgingly stormed over to where the very concerned Cecil sat, and Melodica awkwardly swam over to join her progenitor.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re worried it¡¯ll make you gay?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not into that!¡± Patriot insisted. ¡°Lots of guys turn gay when they telepath with gays or girls!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you learn that?¡±

    ¡°My older brother said that his best friend had a psychic girlfriend, and they used to do telepathy stuff all the time, and out of nowhere, the two break up and he tells everyone he¡¯s gay!¡± Patriot said, radiating concern as Taz gently read off of his projecting thoughts and emotions.

    ¡°Just your brother¡¯s friend, though?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°No, lots of guys.¡±

    ¡°All of the guys though?¡±

    ¡°Well no, but lots of them.¡±

    Taz sized up Patriot for a moment. For such a big guy, he seemed on the defensive; he easily outweighed Taz by over fifty pounds in muscle alone, and he was either a little older than Taz, or had one heck of an early growth spurt.

    For a moment, Taz stared at him, taking in his manly face with the strong eyes, strong jaw, cute haircut, all on top of a body that he worked for¡­

    ¡°Did you have a bunch of girlfriends in¡­ where were you from? Alabama?¡± She asked, giving him a curious smile.

    ¡°Um¡­ not a bunch.¡± Patriot¡¯s apprehension turned to confusion, though he folded his arms on his lap thoughtfully. ¡°Just two. Not at the same time, though!¡±

    ¡°Did you have lots of girls who wanted to be your girlfriend?¡± Taz asked with a tilt of her head.

    ¡°... I dunno. I mean I hope so?¡± Patriot flexed subconsciously, and Taz took note. ¡°Like, I guess I had a few girls who were super nice to me, and my brother always said that girls are only nice if they think you¡¯re hot.¡±

    ¡°Your brother sounds like a dumbass, dude.¡± Melodica said dryly, getting a pout from Patriot.

    ¡°What¡¯s your deal? You¡¯re like a tulpa, or whatever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard I¡¯m a ¡®whatever¡¯ by now, but yeah, I¡¯m a tulpa.¡± Melodica crossed her arms.

    ¡°Okay¡­ what¡¯s a tulpa?¡± Patriot stared at her tail.

    Melodica blinked, speechless.

    Taz decided to interrupt¡­ ¡°You¡¯re okay with being called Pat, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah, most people think it¡¯s weird I¡¯m named Patriot.¡± He said, then gave her a long look. ¡°... Taz, right? Like the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tasmanian Devil, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Your name¡¯s easy to remember.¡±

    ¡°Yours too!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Everyone gives me a weird look when they find out my name¡¯s Patriot, and it¡¯s annoying.¡± He paused, frowning a little. ¡°Like, usually I get a sorta¡­ thought, y¡¯know? From them. Like, they think I¡¯m gunna all crazy pro-American, and, like, fuck yeah, America¡¯s great! But they have this whole idea like I¡¯m a crazy guy, or my parents are crazy.¡±

    ¡°You seem pretty okay.¡± Taz shrugged.

    {He¡¯s a himbo.} Melodica thought at her.

    Taz ignored her. ¡°Why¡¯d your parents name you Patriot?¡±

    ¡°I was born on July fourth, the same day my great grandfather died.¡± Patriot answered with a bit of an awkward shrug. ¡°He fought in world war two. He knew I was coming on his deathbed and he told my parents to make sure I was a true patriot, so they thought it was a sign that his last word was ¡®patriot,¡¯ so they named me Patriot.¡±

    ¡°Sounds¡­¡± Taz sought the right word¡­ ¡°Reasonable!¡±

    ¡°I dunno, I always thought it was cool, but now people think my family¡¯s nuts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, people think my mom¡¯s nuts because we used to go to a gun range as a family activity.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no shit?! That sounds awesome.¡± Patriot¡¯s eyebrows raised high, his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°I always wanted to try shooting but my mom always got real angry about it. ¡®Never in my house!¡¯ And stuff.¡±

    ¡°My mom thought it was good for self-defense.¡±

    ¡°Man, your mom¡¯s cool, always wanted to try it.¡±

    ¡°I could show you.¡± Taz offered, suppressing a sneaky smile.

    Melodica gave Taz a surprised look, and Patriot opened his mouth, his eyes wide as he stared at Taz. Briefly, she sent out an image, of her little hands around the handle of a pistol aimed downrange, and she was aware more than a few eyes curiously glanced her way, other than Patriot¡¯s.

    He swallowed thickly and tugged his shirt collar, a frown on his face.

    ¡°I¡ª... okay, that sounds super cool, but I don¡¯t wanna be gay.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s working out for me.¡±

    Holy shit she¡¯d said it outloud.

    She locked eyes with Melodica.

    {AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª}

    {AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª}

    Patriot blinked. ¡°... Okay, telepathing with a gun-shooting lesbian sounds cool.¡±

    {TAZ FOCUS.}

    {NO WHY DID I SAY THAT PLEASE KILL ME.}

    ¡°Then you wanna try and get a good grade today?¡± Taz asked with a ¡®calm¡¯ smile.

    ¡°I dunno¡­¡± Patriot winced.

    ¡°I like girls, you like girls, so there¡¯ll be no problems there.¡± Taz tried to ease him.

    Patriot looked thoughtful for all of four seconds. ¡°Yeah, y¡¯know what? That makes sense. Do¡­ do you have any memories with, like, girls¡­?¡±

    {NO you do not.}

    ¡°A few.¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°But I wanna share a different one. One that¡¯s not gay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine. But, like, you aren¡¯t tricking me, right? You aren¡¯t trying to turn me gay?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Melodica groaned, rubbing her face. ¡°Besides the fact that that¡¯s not possible with telepathy ¨C because Mr. Moquat already told us that¡¯s domination, which is super illegal ¨C do you really want your first grade of the semester to be a zero because of something your brother told you? Is he even psychic?! Is he even smart?¡±

    Patriot¡¯s handsome face creased with thought. ¡°No, not really.¡±

    Melodica groaned and looked ready to hurt somebody.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it! I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Patriot rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, blushing a little as he stared into Taz¡¯s eyes, neither of them noticing the utterly flummoxed look Fatima was giving them. ¡°Just¡­ y¡¯know¡­¡±

    Taz rolled her eyes, giving him a relieved nod as he glanced around the class slowly, and closed his eyes.

    His mental prodding was awkward and uncertain, like a baby trying to turn a rubik¡¯s cube, or a freshman trying to unhook his first bra. Taz was willing to bet the boy was fantastic with telekinesis, since most boys loved telekinesis, but his telepathy definitely needed some work.

    She had been on the receiving end of this before; the guide to the newbie. She thought back to how it felt when Madeline reached out and connected their thoughts, and she calmly reached out to grasp at his prodding mind.

    For a moment, he recoiled, but she didn¡¯t clamp down on him, she let him feel she was there, willing to guide him the first step of the way. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he relented, giving himself over to her, and she created a bridge.

    A bridge filled with trepidation and uncertainty; not the sterile mental pathway most unacquainted psychics created, but one that was¡­ incomplete by way of one side¡¯s fear and hesitation.

    Like an unfinished road, pock-marked and barricaded that forced a very congested lane of traffic.

    {Hi Pat.}

    {Hey Taz.} His answer came full of forced relaxation; she could sense his nervousness reaching new heights as they came together, and with a smile, Taz sent him a memory.

    She stood at the shooting range, aiming down at a target shaped like a cartoon robber, with the black and white striped shirt, the little black domino mask, and an ugly mug full of uglier teeth.

    The smell of gunsmoke filled the memory, sharp and flammable in the nostrils, and the weighty feel of metal filled their hands. She at first sensed disappointment that the gun was such a small, innocuous thing, not like the big hand cannons on TV, but that disappointment was replaced with curiosity as she felt Patriot settle in to watch, to feel, to smell, to listen.

    They clicked the safety of the gun off, and they felt the energy of the moment pour into their limbs; one pull of the finger and they¡¯d be firing a lethal weapon, the burden of what it was heavier than its actual weight. They relaxed their wrists and their elbows, and they sucked in a breath, and then they fired the pistol.

    It bucked in their wrists, violently and powerfully, with such a loud sound that even with the earmuffs on it made them flinch. The pristine piece of paper had a hole in it, just outside of the center target over the robber¡¯s chest.

    Then, they pulled the trigger faster, the steady rhythm of gunshots strangely more relaxing than the first shot; wild and with abandon, accuracy no longer a concern, a smattering of bullet holes in the paper target traveling up and to the left of where they were aiming.

    But at this point, they weren¡¯t really trying, they were pulling the trigger to feel that surge of power through their bodies until the gun clicked empty.

    ¡®Had fun?¡¯ A gentle, feminine voice filled their ears, and slowly the memory faded away, until Taz was staring at Patriot, and Patriot was breathing slowly, his eyes closed.

    {Had fun?} Taz repeated her mother¡¯s question, and Patriot¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    {That was cool¡­}

    {Yeah. You ready to do our assignment?}

    Patriot¡¯s mental connection wavered as concern filled him, his eyes opening slowly as he chewed on her question, but Taz didn¡¯t press upon him. He blinked, slowly, but gave a little nod, and closed his eyes again. Taz did the same, and as flawed as their bridge was, they strengthened it.

    {Um, you first¡­} He commanded, and Taz gave a little mental affirmation.

    Taz had already decided what memory she¡¯d wanted to share before numbers had even been assigned, and with a smile, she relayed it, moment to moment.

    Patriot found himself seated in front of a piano. He¡¯d never played a piano before, and as much as he¡¯d recognized one, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone the first thing about how they worked or how to play one.

    At least, that¡¯s what he¡¯d thought at first. His fingers began to weave up and down the piano keys, playing a song he recognized but had no name¡ªFur Elise. He knew the name, he¡¯d been practicing it for a year for a try-out for the annual youth orchestra!

    And he was nailing it! When he ended with a flourish, he turned to look at the judges and his mother clapping in the audience, and a surge of pride filled him: he knew he¡¯d made it, he knew he¡¯d done it right.

    Patriot breathed out loudly, not aware he¡¯d been holding a breath, before focusing on the blonde girl in front of him.

    ¡°... I played piano.¡± He mumbled.

    ¡°She played piano.¡± Melodica corrected him. ¡°You were along for the ride.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He blinked. He held his fingers up; they weren¡¯t small and dainty, they were large and sausage-like, and they wiggled awkwardly in the air as he tried to recall the movements he¡¯d ¡®remembered¡¯ through Taz.

    {See? That wasn¡¯t so bad.} Taz thought at him with a little smile.

    ¡°No it¡ª¡± He stopped himself. {It was nice.} He thought with a curious look. {Wait¡­ hold on.} His eyes focused on Taz, and Taz tilted her head, looking concerned as he examined her closely.

    {Everything okay?}

    {Yeah, fine!} Patriot visibly deflated with relief. {Still find girls hot!}

    Taz¡¯s expression twisted up. {Okay. Thanks. Stop.}

    {Right! Sorry. Okay, so¡­ my turn?}

    {Try not to think about girls¡­}

    {I won¡¯t! I think you gave me an idea of what to share, just¡­}

    Through closed eyes, Taz saw the darkness get replaced by blinding green.

    Grass¡­ no, turf. A brightly lit football field flooded by stadium lights underneath a dark sky. Taz was sweltering, her undershirt was sticking to her pecs under her football pads and jersey.

    Her eyes stared at a player laying on the field wearing a maroon jersey that matched her own, surrounded by men she recognized as medics. He had to be carried off on a stretcher, and she clutched her head as she stared up at the scoreboard: they were down 14 to 20, forty-one seconds left in the fourth quarter.

    Deep down she knew it wasn¡¯t a life-changing game, it was one of many that would lead up to the qualifiers, but watching DeAngelo go down like that shook the whole team up. She could hear DeAngelo¡¯s brother screaming about fouls from up in the stands, but the rest of the team was kneeling in silence until the coach called them up.

    They¡¯d lost their star runner for the game, possibly for a few more games, possibly for the rest of the season, and with the game coming to a close, they were looking at a loss. They still had control of the ball, but they had forty yards to go and no DeAngelo.

    In the back of her mind she knew that Patriot probably didn¡¯t mean to share this memory so vividly. His mind was crashing into hers like an all-consuming wave, not feeding her the light details; the faultiness of the bridge meant that he was having to overcompensate.

    To a weak mind, such a powerful memory share was dangerous. It could consume their senses and push down their personality, but as Madeline had told her, Taz had a good psionic filter, so even as images flashed before her eyes, feelings took over, alien sensations filled her, she still observed passively as Taz.

    She could do this.

    The coach, a big, plump black man with a grey beard and hard eyes walked over to the bench. They all straightened up, expecting him to say something. Taz sat nervously; she was only a sophomore, she was basically a designated benchwarmer unless it wasn¡¯t a serious game, and things had gotten serious, but like everyone on the team, she knew DeAngelo, she wanted to avenge DeAngelo.

    The coach sucked in his lips, breathed out a long, stressed growl, and suddenly looked right at her.

    ¡°Traynor, you¡¯re on.¡±

    Taz sat, stunned, but she was trained to obey the coach¡¯s word. She shot to her feet, and felt hands slap her shoulders and back as she walked out onto the pitch to join the other players; the heat was even worse out here, she felt like every eye in the stadium was on her. Bobby, their quarterback, gave her a surprised look before she slid her helmet over her head, but then he slapped her back as they drew into a huddle.

    ¡°Get the ball into Traynor¡¯s hands.¡± The coach ordered, looking right at her. ¡°Son, you run like a sonuvabitch and I need that right now. Ya feel mad?¡±

    ¡°Yes coach.¡±

    ¡°You wanna win?¡±

    ¡°Yes coach!¡± She answered in a deeper, manlier voice than she¡¯d ever had.

    ¡°Then run that fucking ball!¡± He ordered her, and she nodded.

    Yeah, she wanted to fucking win! She wanted to win so fucking bad! All the eyes in the world were on her as they spread out into line. She wiped the sweat off her hands onto her pants and crouched down low.

    It was all on her. That¡¯s what it felt like, anyways; get the ball into her hands and run like a sonuvabitch. She was fast, always had been, made the coach curse and nearly break his clipboard when he watched her run laps.

    Forty-one seconds, forty yards, she just needed the ball.

    She heard ¡®hut!¡¯, she felt the ball slip into her hands, she watched the two rows of players crash into one another, and she was sprinting in a curve along the right side. She saw white jerseys and white helmets ahead of her, broad bodies closing in to smash into her and throw her down, but she focused.

    Like never before, her brain felt sharp; everything seemed to slow down, and she instinctively saw the paths their momentum would take them; spin past one tackle, leap over the next, her cleats hit the pitch, and she was off.

    From that moment on, everything was a blur. Her legs moved, lights and colors flowed around her, but in what felt like an instant she was skidding past the field goal, standing in shock at the padded bleacher at the far end of the field.

    A hand slammed down on her helmet and she looked up, the school percussion section whooping and hollering, and she turned in awe as she saw her team racing up towards her, her coach cackling off to at the sidelines as what felt like the whole of her school cheered and hollered.

    The football team crashed into her, hugging her, asking how she moved so fast, and then her eyes opened to see Patriot sitting in front of her. He wore a proud smile on his face, and Taz blinked in surprise; the rush of adrenaline in her body faded, and she no longer felt nearly as sweaty.

    {That was so cool!}

    {That¡¯s why I love football! Those moments you get to just run like¡ª}

    {Like a sonuvabitch!}

    {YEAH!}

 Chapter 12 Part 3: One-of-a-Kind

    The end-of-period bell rang, and Taz packed away her things. She and Patriot both stood up from the table they¡¯d been sharing, the bridge between them breaking.

    Taz knew more about Football than she¡¯d ever had before, and she had a sudden affection for the Alabama High School Athletic Association, and learning the game and its rules was wonderfully easy through the sharing of full on mental know-how from a guy who was basically born into the sport.

    ¡°Taz, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± Patriot waved to her as he headed for the door, Taz still zipping up her bag.

    ¡°You too, Pat!¡± She waved back.

    ¡°If I meet any cute lesbians I¡¯ll send ¡®em your way!¡±

    Taz felt her face turn cherry red, silently wished for a bullet through her head, and threw out a forced thumbs up. ¡°THANKS!¡± She already knew a cute lesbian, but¡­ what was the saying? There¡¯s plenty of lesbians in the sea? Something like that.

    It was¡­ weird acknowledging it outloud. Thinking about Noelle made her butterfly fill with stomachs, but looking at Patriot ¨C who, for all intents and purposes, was the very model of handsome manliness at their age ¨C made her feel¡­ less? Not unattraction, but it wasn¡¯t even close to what Noelle did to her.

    Patriot looked good; he didn¡¯t make Taz feel good.

    That sounded digestible in her head!

    {Miss Cooper?} Came a gentle prod with the teacher¡¯s voice, and Taz looked up to face the desk, where Mr. Moquat sat. She sent a feeling of acknowledgment his way as she pulled her backpack onto her back, Melodica swimming close by. {Come here, please.}

    Taz did as ordered, approaching his desk curiously. {Is everything okay, sir?}

    {Better than okay. Hold your hand out, please.} Taz did, and Mr. Moquat pulled up a small lunch box. From it, he took out a small browned pastry, smaller than a cookie, with blueberries poking out of it like frog eyes. He set it in her hand, making her blink curiously. {I wanted to thank you for taking the initiative and helping Patriot. I honestly don¡¯t know where people get these ideas about telepathy¡­}

    {His older brother, apparently.} Melodica thought dryly, then both girls radiated delight as Taz took a bite out of the treat.

    {Oh, that¡¯s good! What is it?}

    {Blueberry bannock! My wife made some last night, and I hadn¡¯t intended to share it, but smart decisions deserve small rewards.} Mr. Moquat smiled, flashing that golden tooth of his. {Now go on ahead to your next class. And, next time, warn me before you try to take on two assignments at once.}

    {Hey, one of those was all me!} Melodica huffed.

    Taz finished off the treat with a smile, savoring the taste of blueberries as she turned to exit the room, stopping mid step when she caught sight of someone else in the room.

    Theresa was just starting to stand from the table she was at, holding a big carpet bag in both hands and looking¡­ miserable.

    Taz didn¡¯t need telepathy to sense the girl¡¯s discomfort, not from the way she slumped or shuffled towards the door, muttering under her breath again; more prayer? Maybe.

    With a small gulp, Taz glanced at Melodica, got a roll of the girl¡¯s eyes, and the mermaid poofed out of existence as Taz went out the door, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Theresa?¡±

    Theresa stopped, her shoulders tight, not turning around, but slowly she turned her head to stare back at Taz, her eyes anxious and her frown small and tight.

    Taz walked a few steps closer, and coughed a little bit to clear her throat. ¡°I wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for trying to push you earlier. Just, y¡¯know, it was our first assignment in this class and I know it probably wouldn¡¯t matter late in the semester, but I really wanna start off strong! It¡¯s a big deal for me to be here!¡±

    The redhead slowly turned to face Taz, and all Taz could feel off of her was an almost palpable pain. The sheer discomfort in her was teeth grinding, even from an outsider¡¯s perspective, and Taz was taken aback as the girl shivered.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ glad for you.¡± Theresa said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a nightmare for me.¡±

    Taz blinked. ¡°Why?¡±

    Theresa just shook her head, and turned to slowly walk away, mumbling again.

    Taz stared after her with a frown, Melodica reemerging from her head with a similar look on her face.

    <hr>

    Basic Mimicry had been an utter blast.

    Their professor met them in their classroom and took them right outside to the mimicry practice field. Mimicry was the discipline of purest imagination; while there was some technical science-related hoo-hah about the manipulation of light and sound waves, most psychics were capable of instinctually manipulating those things to some degree.

    In a majority of cases, basic mimicry was imitating a handful of sounds they¡¯d recently heard, or recreating a flat, still image in the air. A Haitian boy named Samuel was able to show the class portraits from memories of his home, and an especially talented young Ohioan girl named Cassie was able to replicate a hunting arctic fox, including its diving-pounce.

    For sounds, Taz had volunteered, introducing the class to Melodica and getting quite an impressed look from the teacher. Taz enjoyed having a small audience, and getting to introduce the class to some Guns ¡®n Roses on air guitar was a fun experience; she was sure Robbie would have been thrilled she¡¯d picked his favorite band.

    The praise she¡¯d received had been a good feeling, but the real treat was Samuel coming up to stroke the air Taz had been playing guitar on, and looking on with toddler-like awe when Taz created a few guitar notes.

    Mr. Mosarwa had offered to take Taz on for some private tutoring on Fridays after class, thinking she could easily take on some accelerated learning; Taz, of course, accepted.

    Mimicry¡¯s real-world application was fairly far reaching and relied on one¡¯s personal creativity, but in terms of career options it opened up very little. Most mimic-focused psychics worked in entertainment: circuses, children¡¯s shows, psionic special effects were a growing field in the indie movie scene, and Taz had heard rumors that the military was testing how effective mimicry could control a hostile zone, but she suspected that would only make her mother extra paranoid.

    Still, sharpening her mind was why she was here, and she wanted to do it all!

    Her music class had been fairly simplistic for their first day. Everyone told the teacher what instrument they played, and they mostly discussed how the upcoming semester would go; mostly a lot of music listening and education, but she was definitely curious about who could play and at what level.

    Taz had the advantage in that she could show what she knew how to play, and was pleased to learn that psionic musicians weren¡¯t common. There was another guitar player in her class, but most were transferring over from their school band classes, so a handful of trumpets, a few flutists, drum players, a single guy who could play tuba, two french horns, and six percussionists.

    But, those aside, a few students could play on the rock drums and bass guitar, while Taz was the sole concert pianist among them, with one other girl experienced with electric keyboards.

    Melodica already floated the idea of starting a band on day one, and the music teacher seemed amused by the prospect.

    The fourth period end-of-class bell had rung, however, which meant the first year students were free. Teenagers had appetites like black holes, so most were heading to the cafeteria; a scant few were heading to the campus gym to get their daily exercise over with.

    Taz, however, had accepted Dr. Dewitt¡¯s offer to take up an extra elective. She was a little-bitty teensy-weensy bit tired from using her psychic powers all day, but the energy of PA was lively. She kinda liked the whole dorm-and-college life now that there were more people; it was still strange being on her own, but¡­

    Well, she wasn¡¯t fully on her own.

    It was clear from the appearance of the classroom that tulpamancy, as an elective, didn¡¯t get quite as much love as the core classes. Either that or tulpamancy was simply hard to make a classroom for.

    It looked¡­ plain. Level floor, desks with chairs, no burning incense or low, moody lighting; even the various posters were fairly plain and uncomplicated, though there was one depicting a picture of a man and a cigar-chomping cartoon chimp, both clutching their heads warning: ¡®Don¡¯t lose your mind!¡¯

    There was only one other person in the room, the moment Taz¡¯s eyes laid upon a strange, alien figure, excitement filled her in two parts.

    She could have been mistaken for an ordinary human at first, just in costume instead of day-to-day garb: she wore a pink kimono, sewn with white and orange throughout, wrapped in large, flowing gold ribbons around her waist and shoulders, which waved through the air like they were on ocean currents. Her black hair was almost as long as Taz¡¯s, despite a good portion of it being done up in a large, curled do on the back of her scalp with those fancy golden chopsticks stuck through in an X-shape. Her face was pale, geisha white, with distinct, pink circles on her high cheekbones, pretty red lips, and black eyes beneath sharp black eyebrows.

    She was so completely out of place that Taz and Melodica were both stunned silent, until she slowly turned her head to greet the two with a smile.

    Taz was about to say something when Melodica suddenly shot ahead of her, coming to a stop in front of the ethereal Japanese woman. The mermaid¡¯s tale wriggled below her, and her wonder was so great that Taz could feel it swelling in her mind.

    ¡°H-hi!¡± Melodica whimpered, staring at the gorgeous figure up and down, swimming a circle around her to examine her all over, the woman¡¯s eyes tracing her every move. ¡°You¡¯re a tulpa, right? Right?!¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The woman¡¯s gentle, noblewoman¡¯s chuckle flashed Taz back into the dozen or so anime she¡¯d delved into; it sounded so familiar that she wondered if it had been taken from a specific character, but she tried to remember who.

    ¡°I am indeed, little fish; konnichiwa, I am Kaguya-hime, the tulpa of Yume-sensei.¡± Kaguya tilted her head to the side with a smile, that curtain of ink-black hair following the motion fluidly. ¡°Yume-sensei is finishing up some emails in her office and will be out momentarily.¡±

    Melodica just nodded with bright-eyed eagerness. ¡°That¡¯s cool and all but oh my god another tulpa!¡± Taz winced when Melodica all but screamed in joy. Kaguya took a step back, her expression turning to surprise as Melodica swirled around her babbling in joy! ¡°Oh my gawd you look so real but so cool and finally I get to meet somebody like me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯re excited, little fish-chan.¡± Kaguya chuckled.

    ¡°Melodica! My name¡¯s Melodica!¡± Melodica answered with an almost buzzing giggle. ¡°Oh oh, you¡¯re like the tulpa-teacher, right?!¡±

    ¡°That is correct, Mel-chan.¡± Kaguya tried to look dispassionate, but the comparatively tiny mermaid was filling the room with so much emotion and energy¡­

    ¡°Can you show me how to do something?!¡±

    ¡°That being¡­?¡±

    Without a word, Melodica zipped over to Taz and made grabby emotions, too excited to even ask a question, but with an embarrassed smile, Taz pulled her tablet out of her backpack.

    Melodica took the device over to Kaguya and held it up to her face. ¡°How do I use electrokinesis?¡±

    The excessively pretty tulpa opened her mouth and made a tiny noise, before freezing in place. Melodica blinked, holding the tablet a bit closer.

    ¡°Like¡­ Taz?¡± Melodica looked back, and Taz approached with a small frown.

    ¡°Sorry Kaguya-hime, but our older sister showed us this electrokinesis trick where you can use touchscreens without your finger.¡± She wiggled her fingers. ¡°Mel¡¯s been trying to figure out how¡ª¡±

    The door in the back of the room opened up, and out stepped an Asian woman. She stared curiously at Taz and Melodica, and adjusted her glasses. ¡°Konnichiwa, sorry I''m late. What¡¯s this about a tulpa wanting to learn electrokinesis?¡±

    ¡°Yume-sensei.¡± Kaguya moved again, offering a polite bow to the professor.

    Professor Yume was a short woman, but Taz was still shorter. She had black hair, not as entrancingly dark and impenetrable as Kaguya¡¯s, and it was kept in a loose bun at the top of her head. Her rounded, square glasses sat on a stubby nose, with black eyes peering through them, her eyebrows hairier than her tulpa¡¯s. Despite being a teacher, she was dressed surprisingly casually, wearing a simple black tank top over a sports bra, and jeans over a pair of loafers. If it weren¡¯t for the lines on her face, Taz may have thought she was a student.

    Then, the woman walked across the floor, drawing up so close their glasses almost clinked together, tempting Taz to lean back in fright. ¡°Y-Yume-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Ya-huh?¡± She then turned her head, staring directly at a Melodica. ¡°Mermaid and a short blonde girl. You must be Natasha Cooper and Melodica.¡± She stated more than asked, walking up to Melodica.

    She wordlessly reached a hand up, threatening to put her palm through the mermaid¡¯s face until Melodica reached up and pulled the teacher¡¯s hand away by the wrist, her expression darkening.

    ¡°Christ! What is with everyone trying to shove their hands in my face?!¡± Melodica growled, flowing backwards while holding the tablet up defensively. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we can get you fired if you go around slapping students!¡±

    Ms. Yume looked at Taz for a moment, studying the shorter blonde¡¯s concerned face. The professor sized her up, until Taz gave a small swallow and gave her Tulpa a quiet look.

    ¡°She¡¯s kinda right.¡± Taz mumbled. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like people trying to touch her. It¡¯s kinda rude.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Yume crossed her arms thoughtfully and glanced up at Kaguya. Her tulpa didn¡¯t so much as flinch as Yume walked straight through her, merely turning to follow her over to the desk against the wall. ¡°I heard quite a bit of excited talk about the both of you young ladies. Dr. Dewitt and Mr. Burke both seemed quite interested in putting you in my care.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Taz and Melodica looked each other¡¯s ways, then back at Ms. Yume.

    ¡°Dr. Dewitt offered us an extra elective to learn more about, like¡­ me, I guess.¡± Melodica said.

    ¡°Are there gunna be other students?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Ms. Yume sat on the edge of her desk, watching Taz with a contemplative look. ¡°I teach tulpamancy on Mondays and Wednesdays only; Tuesdays and Thursdays I¡¯m at the Dewitt hospital.¡±

    Kaguya finally spoke up again with a kindly smile. ¡°She¡¯s a registered psychiatrist; I assist her. I¡¯m told my kindly disposition and love of storytelling eases a great many people.¡±

    ¡°You are ridiculously cool.¡± Melodica swam over, settling in the air next to Kaguya, staring her over in awe. ¡°Taz and I watch a bunch of anime and you¡¯re just¡ªyou¡¯re so much like¡ªlike is it cringe to say you¡¯re like an anime?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kaguya smiled.

    ¡°Oh, anime lovers, eh?¡± Yume asked, suddenly putting on a little grin. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. What¡¯s your favorite?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um.¡± Taz blushed a little. She didn¡¯t know why the question was so embarrassing, but with a little grin, she answered: ¡°My Hero Academia and Beast Stars!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She asked, picking up a notepad and writing the two names down. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person talking about ¡®em, guess I should give ¡®em a watch. My favorite will always be the classics: Sailor Moon and Trigun. Vash got me through a messy divorce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them.¡± Taz admitted with a shy smile.

    ¡°We tried to watch Sailor Moon Crystal but the lips were way too distracting.¡± Melodica tacked on, and Yume gave a short laugh.

    ¡°Sure, I can see that.¡±

    ¡°Melodica,¡± Kaguya stated, raising one of her dainty hands to run the empty air of Melodica¡¯s cheek, though Yume raised an eyebrow as, after a few strokes, Melodica¡¯s cheek began to deform with the ¡®touch¡¯, ¡°may I guess that you were born from a love of The Little Mermaid?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. I used to be Ariel and everything.¡± Melodica blushed the slightest bit.

    ¡°Many tulpa are born from a child¡¯s love of a cartoon.¡± Kaguya smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in your origin. Do you know the story of Kaguya, the Bamboo Princess?¡± She asked, glancing from Melodica to Taz, though both shook their heads. ¡°When my partner,¡± Kaguya gestured to Yume, ¡°was a baby in the nineteen-seventies, her parents adopted her from an orphanage in Japan, bringing her here.¡±

    ¡°They were very cultured people.¡± Yume mused, though a fond smile was on her face. ¡°They wanted to raise me sorta Japanese; both picked up on Japanese, and my dad learned Japanese fairy tales to tell me at night, while my mother learned to make Japanese foods.¡±

    ¡°Kaguya the Bamboo Princess was adopted by a bamboo cutter and his wife, where they raised her as their own child. They thought it was a fitting story, as did Yume-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I used to believe I was Kaguya herself when I was just a wee tot. When I got older, I stopped believing that, but I still loved the story. I wanted to emulate this wise, beautiful woman, to be chased after by rich and noble men and have the power to turn them down, to return to my home in such a dramatic and tragic way, and I started asking myself: what would a wise woman like Kaguya do?¡±

    ¡°And over time, I would respond more and more clearly.¡± Kaguya smiled, giving her partner a grin. ¡°Until I could appear to her in day dreams, or while she was sleeping. Then I started to step into reality when those weren¡¯t enough. My dear Yume needed me more and more as she started suffering from depression in highschool.¡±

    ¡°You might know what it¡¯s like?¡± Yume asked Taz gently. ¡°To feel so alone you all but beg for God to send you somebody who understands you? Kaguya did that for me, and what I experienced is why I went into psychiatry.¡±

    ¡°Mental health people are trying to use psionics to help treat patients.¡± Taz said in understanding.

    ¡°Yes, which Kaguya helps with a lot.¡± Yume crossed her legs and leaned back with a sigh. ¡°To this day, people still think tulpas are for kids, but I think much more clearly through Kaguya at times. People trust the face of an angel, surprise surprise. From what I have heard about you, however,¡± Yume fixed her eyes on Taz, ¡°is that you do more than think in a different personality.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Burke thinks we¡¯re two separate personalities running at the same time.¡± Melodica piped up with an eager nod.

    ¡°Which is an utter farce.¡± Yume chuffed, then relaxed. ¡°Or, at least, it should be, but you throw an evolink into the mix and it seems like anything¡¯s possible. That means I get the ever-interesting and frustrating job of teaching an evolink something that comes naturally to them.¡±

    ¡°You might be surprised to know how many evolinks have little knowledge in the very fields they excel in.¡± Kaguya tittered behind her fingers.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Taz shrugged, looking dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°You should be, Ms. Cooper!¡± Yume chastised with a grin. ¡°This would normally be my dinner time, but now I get to be on the forefront of researching a level of dividualism that was heretofore thought to be impossible.¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Taz whimpered.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t we be with other students?¡± Melodica asked.

    Ms. Yume crossed her arms, and thought for a moment. ¡°The tulpamancy I normally teach is about making tulpas. Some history, some of the technical terms, that kind of thing; making tulpas isn¡¯t difficult once you understand the mindset you need, but most people won¡¯t put in the effort to realize them, to create a separate personality.¡±

    ¡°That falls under dividualism, and while Yume-sensei and I do teach safe sub-personality development, that in itself is difficult. What you, Taz-chan, and Yume-sensei have done naturally can take another psychic a lifetime to learn to do safely.¡± Kaguya¡¯s smile was serene as she swept over to Taz¡¯s side, drawing the blonde¡¯s long, wondrous stare. ¡°I would temper your pride, however, unless you can do it again?¡±

    Melodica swam over to Taz¡¯s other side with a smile.¡°Nope, she¡¯s dumb as hell and I¡¯m right there with her!¡±

    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Taz groaned, only to get a pinch on her ear that made her groan turn into a growl.

    ¡°See, this is the interesting part.¡± Ms. Yume spoke up with a little smirk. ¡°Kaguya-hime and I are always in sync. We don¡¯t argue or bother one another without trying to put on a show; something tells me you,¡± she pointed at Melodica, ¡°don¡¯t need her permission to insult her.¡±

    ¡°Like she¡¯d ever ask.¡± Taz groaned.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Melodica¡¯s voice tapered out as she looked up at Kaguya, her expression falling. ¡°Wait, so, you don¡¯t argue with Yume-sensei?¡±

    Kaguya delicately shook her head. ¡°I play the part of an arguer when she is already at war with herself. I argue one side, in the hopes of helping her find the best answer.¡±

    ¡°But, wait,¡± Melodica squared herself up, floating up to Kaguya¡¯s face, ¡°you¡¯re a split personality, right?¡±

    ¡°I am a sub-personality.¡± Kaguya answered gently. ¡°Nobody can have two active personalities and minds at once; one becomes dominant, suppressing the other.¡±

    ¡°Having two personalities running at once would create conflict; you only have so much brain power, and most of it is dedicated to running one personality.¡± Yume stared down at Taz, smiling a bit. ¡°That is why you are such a remarkable evolink. You are one brain, one person, one set of psychic powers, and yet¡­¡± She eyed Melodica closely.

    Melodica, however, wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. Melodica was looking at Kaguya, her expression notably hurt.

    Taz gave her tulpa a worried glance. She didn¡¯t often tap into Melodica¡¯s emotions since it was generally as rude as reading another person¡¯s mind without asking, but realizing that made her shiver a little; Ms. Yume had a point.

    But, Taz felt an emptiness in Melodica, like all her excitement had drained away into numbness. She was staring at Kaguya with betrayal in her heart, and visibly flinched when Taz reached up to touch the girl¡¯s hand.

    Just as Melodica had learned to make hands, Taz could tap into that knowledge to accomplish the same so she could pull her tulpa close and at least try to bring her some comfort.

    Taz almost jumped when she felt the mermaid¡¯s cheek thump on her shoulder for the first time ever. That, accompanied by the sudden surge of loneliness within her¡­

    ¡°Is everything alright, Mel-chan?¡± Kaguya asked softly.

    Melodica didn¡¯t even look her way, and simply grunted. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She lifted her head to look at Ms. Yume, forcing herself to focus. ¡°So, what are we learning, then?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with me learning from you.¡± Ms. Yume asked gently, giving Melodica a sympathetic look. ¡°Tell me how you created Melodica from the very beginning, and we¡¯ll go from there.¡±

 Chapter 12 Part 4: One-of-a-Kind

    Anna exited the restroom in her PJs with a sigh. What a tiring day¡­

    Cao Cao lifted his head up as she walked in, laying on her bed with Picklefish in his mouth, his dark eyes brightening up as she sat at the edge of the bed and ran her hand over his wrinkly ears.

    Anna giggled when Cao Cao pushed up to lick her chin, and she smiled to herself.

    The house was a little less empty with a dog to take care of, and Cao Cao wasn¡¯t a fan of being alone either. He was her four-legged shadow, lazing nearby when she cooked and cleaned, watching TV with her, springing after hares and she held onto his leash for dear life¡­

    The handsome pooch rolled over to offer his belly, and she scratched away with a grin.

    Without Tasha, the house was still too quiet. Anna had taken to playing the radio to fill in the void of her daughter¡¯s presence, to fill the house with music once more. But, having a less needy beast pawing at her leg for table scraps was a nice way of ringing her out of her loneliness and reminding her she still had something to care for, and reminded her further still that she had Zi not too far away¡­

    She glanced at the clock and her eyes widened: 10:00 pm already? She huffed! She¡¯d been driving around all day, schmoozing all day, researching all day, and that wasn¡¯t counting setting up the crockpot for dinner with the Coles tomorrow, or sweeping the upper floor, or¡ª

    Her phone suddenly began to buzz on her nightstand, drawing both her and Cao Cao¡¯s alarmed looks.

    Tasha had called her two hours ago, a trend she¡¯d been good about following. Was it Zi? Zi didn¡¯t like to call late at night unless it was an emergency¡­ the last time she¡¯d called, Jebediah had been in the hospital¡­

    Anna scrambled over to the phone fearing she¡¯d see her best friend¡¯s name, but instead it was Tasha.

    Again?

    Even worse imaginations filled her head as she answered the call, and nervously asked: ¡°Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Hi¡­ mom¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression faltered, changing from worry to confusion. Was the connection faulty? The voice was¡­ higher than Tasha¡¯s, more mousey, almost like¡­

    ¡°Mel?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Y-yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    A million questions filled Anna¡¯s head, and then emptied out in the form of several incomplete ones: ¡°Mel, what¡¯s¡ª? How¡­? You¡¯re on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I-I¡ªum¡­ Taz is asleep. Or, in bed at least, I dunno if she can sleep right unless I¡¯m asleep too. I borrowed her phone.¡±

    Anna remembered just a year ago when Melodica snuck over to her late one night, smiling conspiratorially and pitching the idea of throwing Tasha a surprise birthday party. At the time, Anna thought her daughter was just trying to sneakily plan her own party, but it came as a shock to all of them when Tasha nearly fainted in fright the day of.

    At that point, Anna knew she couldn¡¯t underestimate Melodica, but this¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite impressive, Melodica.¡± Anna said with a small smile. ¡°Wait, I thought you couldn¡¯t operate a touch screen¡­?¡±

    ¡°I kinda borrowed her fingers too¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright. What is it, Mel?¡±

    It was a little odd since Anna was used to Tasha being part of the conversation as well¡­

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Anna¡¯s heartbeat began to quicken when she heard a small, sad little sniff. ¡°I-I really needed to talk to someone and Taz always talks to you when stuff feels bad so I thought¡­ maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Tasha okay?¡± Anna asked, alarmed again.

    ¡°Taz is FINE! Taz is perfectly fucking fine!¡± Melodica suddenly snapped through the phone, and then a gentle whimper escaped her as Anna sat up rigidly, Cao Cao licking her finger in concern.

    Her daughter¡¯s tulpa was calling her on the phone because something felt bad, but her daughter was fine¡­

    Anna cleared her throat quietly, the day''s events clearing from her mind as it was replaced by confusion. ¡°Melodica, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Melodica all but gulped through the phone, her voice quivering. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡ªI¡¯m h-hurt and-and¡­¡± That whimpering turned into a sob, and Anna flinched. She couldn¡¯t remember ever hearing Melodica cry¡­ ¡°I-I¡¯ve never felt like this before! I¡¯m crying but Taz isn¡¯t and-and Yume-sensei would say ¡®wow this is so amazing you can do this¡¯ but it sucks and I HATE IT!¡±

    ¡°Melodica¡­¡± Anna stopped at the door, unsure of what to do, but a voice she knew, a girl she¡¯d known for years now was sobbing into her ear. She hadn¡¯t ever considered this scenario, and was struggling to even contemplate the ramifications. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused; start from the beginning, okay?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She gave Cao Cao a calming pat on the head before exiting her bedroom to head downstairs to the living room.

    ¡°T-Taz and I are taking this special tulpamancy class; I know y-you said not to but Dr. Dewitt offered it to us because he thought I was really impressive a-and it turns out it¡¯s supposed to be a one-on-one study w-with the tulpamancy t-teacher, and sh-she had this tulpa ¨C like this really amazing tulpa and¡­ and she¡¯s not like me.¡± Melodica petered out for a moment. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really alone¡­¡±

    ¡°No you aren¡¯t, Mel¡­¡± Anna said, sitting down on the big couch she had so many talks with Tasha on, but this time, she was joined by a big blue dog. ¡°You have Tasha there with you, and Madeline¡ª¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re REAL!¡± Melodica struggled to keep her voice low, and Anna¡¯s ear perked at the sound of running water over the phone. ¡°They aren¡¯t tulpas! They can go wherever they want, and eat whatever food they want, and they aren¡¯t stuck following a person around, being treated like some theme park mascot where everybody is all ¡®wow!¡¯ at you because you¡¯re a mermaid that can play music. I-I can¡¯t¡ª¡± Melodica¡¯s voice tapered off a little, and a wheezing whimper escaped her, ¡°I can¡¯t feel water¡­ I¡¯m a mermaid and I can¡¯t even actually swim. I just exist because Taz is nearby. I-if something happened to her, I¡¯d be gone too. I-I need her to feel water, or to taste food, or to do anything.¡±

    Quiet on the couch, Anna listened to Melodica¡¯s pained breaths and gentle weeping. She could imagine the thoughtform sticking her hand under a running faucet turned all the way to near boiling hot, but not so much as flinching, since to her, there was nothing to feel.

    Anna had never thought about it before: what did Melodica do when Tasha was asleep? She could hear, quite obviously, and speak, but she couldn¡¯t taste, or smell anything, much less feel.

    But here she was, crying her heart out and wanting Anna, much the same way Taz did, and¡­ Anna didn¡¯t know how to feel. For so long, Melodica had just been a part of Taz, but now¡­ now¡­ there was a strange sound coming through the phone.

    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re¡­ breathing.¡± Anna whispered.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t even know why! I don¡¯t have LUNGS! I¡¯m a fucking tulpa and-and-and m-my mind¡¯s racing so fast¡­ Yume-sensei¡¯s tulpa¡­ she¡¯s not like me. She¡¯s really advanced, she can talk differently and act differently, but it¡¯s all Yume-sensei. Everyone is saying I¡¯m different from Taz, but what if I¡¯m not? She was telling the story of how I was ¡®born¡¯ and it was all just¡­ I grew this way? Nothing special happened, Taz didn¡¯t try to make me this way¡­ What if I am just a puppet? What if Taz is using me?¡±

    ¡°Mel, you know that¡¯s as far from the truth as can be.¡± Anna said soothingly. ¡°Tasha is a very good girl, you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°I-I guess so¡­¡±

    ¡°Melodica, I have to admit, I don¡¯t know much about tulpas, and I never really thought about it much before, but you aren¡¯t alone, alright?¡± Anna tried to say consolingly, but there was a strange nagging in her stomach, wondering what the hell was going on. She¡¯d never thought Melodica would ever pull something like this, much less sound so¡­ bereaved.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only tulpa like this in the world, mom¡­¡± Melodica sniffed. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m o-one-of-a-kind. I thought we were going to come here and I could be with other tulpas, and share, like, ideas and problems, but¡­ I can¡¯t. All I have is Taz¡­¡±

    Anna took a deep breath as she tried to think of something. This position she was in, it wasn¡¯t exactly new; she remembered Tasha as a young girl in middle school, realizing she was the only psychic in her whole school, coming home incredibly down that she couldn¡¯t make more psychic friends.

    But to be the only member of your own¡­ species in the world¡­?

    Anna stood up to pace, to think. She was standing at a delicate crossroad; responsibility was suddenly put into her lap by a most unexpected source, and for her entire life, she never thought of tulpas as anything but a toy to entertain.

    But, this tulpa belonged to her daughter.

    This tulpa called her ¡®mom.¡¯

    And the last thing Anna ever wanted to be was unloving.

    Anna took a deep breath, and quietly leaned into her phone to whisper. ¡°You have me too, love.¡±

    Melodica was silent other than gently weeping into the phone, the sound of splashing water coming from the other side.

    ¡°You know what you are, Mel?¡± She heard a sniff in response, and Anna went to the window, peering out into the dark scrubland surrounding her house as she began to sing: ¡°~You are my sunshine, my only sunshine, you make me happy, when skies are grey~¡­¡±

    ¡°...~Y-you¡¯ll never know dear¨C¡±

    ¡°~How much I love you,¡± the two sang together, ¡°~so please don¡¯t take my sunshine away~...¡±

    Melodica¡¯s whimperings trailed off into soft, sad pants, and Anna stared at the lonely little bush just a few yards away from the bay window.

    ¡°I know you feel lonely, sweetheart. I know how it feels to think there¡¯s nobody else in the world who can share your problems. I know you¡¯re far different from most people in this world, but¡­¡± Anna stared at that little bush, and closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re real to me.¡±

    And at that moment, she decided she was.

    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll find somebody like I did; you¡¯ll have your own Zina Cole who really does know you inside and out and accepts you. You might already have that person not too far away from you.¡± Anna trailed off for a moment. ¡°But if that doesn¡¯t satisfy you, you¡¯re in the right place to find yourself, love.¡±

    Melodica remained silent, so Anna continued. ¡°You aren¡¯t attached at the hip to¡­ to your sister, you realize? I¡¯ve seen you do some impressive things before. See if you can¡¯t find out who Melodica is without Natasha, maybe? But, of course, when she needs you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Melodica spoke softly, tiredly. ¡°Mom, I¡ª... thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mel.¡± After a moment of thought, she added: ¡°I love you.¡±

    Another long moment of silence. ¡°I-I love you too. Do you mind staying up with me a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Anna smirked to herself, and felt a wet nose against the back of her knee. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about this special class you¡¯re taking that I never heard about and I¡¯ll send you some pictures of Cao Cao?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, so, um, don¡¯t be mad¡­¡±

    ¡°A little late for that, love.¡±

 Chapter 13 Part 1: Feeling the Burn

    August 9th, 1999: a nine-month period of political and social upheaval strikes Canada after forty-four members of parliament are murdered, alongside any family and personnel staying with them in their homes or at their offices during times of death.

    December 20th, 1999: famed psychic investigator Ernesto Reno brings attention to the possibility of a new form of psychic powers related to a spate of bodyguard and family member betrayals behind the deaths in both Canada and the United States. Restrictions on psychic powers and the rights of individual psychics are swiftly placed; many innocent psychics are incarcerated for questioning.

    December 26th, 1999: another videotape arrives at Fox News headquarters. In it, Prime Minister Jean Chr¨¦tien, visibly distressed, reads from a paper while dousing himself in gasoline. He reads that ¡®the Brain Scythe¡¯ will be in Mexico by the Spring of 2000 before lighting a match. Mexican border and air traffic security enhanced, psychics in Mexico are imprisoned en masse, and a political era known as ¡®La Tumba de los Presidentes¡¯ begins.

    <hr>

    ¡°Agent Cole?¡±

    Zina raised a finger as she typed at her phone one-thumbed, amused at whatever she was doing. After a few more seconds, she set her phone down on her desk and looked up at Riley Harris, who was peering at her through his big square glasses from the door.

    ¡°What is it Riley?¡± Zina asked, leaning back in her big black chair.

    ¡°Aiden¡¯s here with his team; they¡¯ve been sent to conference room B whenever you can show up.¡±

    ¡°Good, thank you Riley.¡± Zina nodded at him and stood to pull on her suit jacket. ¡°Oh, Riley?¡± The man paused before the door could close. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the mustache works.¡± She said with an apologetic smile, and Riley paused, rubbed his furred upper-lip thoughtfully, and shrugged.

    ¡°A lady would know. Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Riley shut the door and Zina picked up her phone again with a smile, replaying the video. Madeline, Taz, and Melodica sat at the edge of one of their beds, Taz and Melodica strumming imaginary guitars as the three sang one of Zina¡¯s favorite songs ¨C Red Hot Chili Pepper¡¯s Can¡¯t Stop ¨C together during what looked like an early morning.

    She sent as many hearts and happy faces as she could to her daughter when the video finished, then stood up from behind her desk. She had the honor of her own, private office with those tall, slat-like blinders that she usually kept closed early in the morning since the sun would otherwise glare off her computer. Her wooden desk was a nice, pricey one too, with its four box drawers, its one wide-yet-shallow drawer, and heavy enough to make Zina reach out for help whenever she needed to adjust it.

    She walked out the door to her office and tested the lock before turning to face out over the floor, which was filled with desks staffed by government workers and suited agents, walking around with piles of paper, folders, binders, books, CDs, flash drives, and an attitude of general urgency.

    ¡°¡®Scuse me.¡± A young lady brushed past Zina with a stack of records in her arms, and Zina took the opportunity to join the foot traffic on the way to the agency kitchen.

    At home she wasn¡¯t the sort to leave a guest waiting so she could go get some coffee, but agency meetings could run long in the tooth, and she thought it was more polite to arrive a few minutes late than it was to yawn in the face of your coworkers and guests just because somebody¡¯s presentation had technical issues.

    ¡°Agent Cole.¡± A fellow man in black greeted her, and she returned it with a smile and a nod of her head as she futzed with the coffee maker.

    She took her coffee pitch black at work, since the bitterness kept her from getting too comfortable in her chair, and she took her coffee towards the south-end of the agency. The blinders were down over conference room A¡¯s windows, and she heard some low murmuring within; she was sure her bosses were dealing with something in there, she recognized that flat tone as belonging to Niel.

    Conference room B wasn¡¯t hidden behind closed curtains, so Zina wasn¡¯t surprised to see who was there when she walked in.

    ¡°Agent Cole!¡± Aiden¡¯s handsome smile lit up from the far side of the room, and he straightened up as the others in the room stood to greet the woman with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± Zina greeted back as she set her coffee on the table and walked around the room. Gillard, Bowie, Weinstein, Mercer, Stermer, and O''keeffe she recognized from work, Aiden she knew as well, but the other eight were ESP officers she¡¯d only ever seen in files. ¡°Sorry for making ya wait.¡±

    ¡°Nothing we¡¯re upset over, I assure you.¡± Aiden walked around the long, ovular table to hold out his hand, which Zina shook with a pleased smile. ¡°We have a lot to talk about today, but it has been a while, so before we jump down the rabbit hole, how¡¯s life treating you, Zi?¡±

    ¡°One hit at a time.¡± Zina went over to an unoccupied chair and moved to sit as Aiden nodded.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be pleased with my choices, so maybe that¡¯ll convince life¡¯s pulling its punches. Speaking of¡­¡± Aiden trailed off.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Aiden lowered his voice. ¡°Has, uh, Anna mentioned anything about me?¡±

    Zina nearly spat out her mouthful of coffee, and struggled mightily to keep it in her mouth. Part of her wanted to roll her eyes, another part wanted to call up Annie then and there and giggle about it with her.

    After forcing the coffee down her throat, Zina shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Sorry Aiden, if she¡¯s thinking about anything other than Taz or her new dog, she hasn¡¯t told me.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s alright.¡± Aiden pouted, and Zina was half-tempted to call him on his bullshit, but she wanted to be nice to the guy in front of his subordinates. ¡°Her daughter made it onto campus alright though?¡±

    ¡°Took some poking and prodding but Annie eventually made the right choice.¡±

    ¡°Good! She¡¯ll be just fine under the care of the ESP I¡¯ve left behind.¡±

    ¡°And she might draw Annie on campus so you can watch her butt wherever she walks again.¡± Zina mumbled into her coffee, and didn¡¯t need to read the man¡¯s mind to know he was suddenly distracted.

    ¡°Right. Anyways.¡± Aiden cleared his throat and walked back towards the head of the table, where he stood. ¡°Agent Cole, I want to thank you for this opportunity; it means a lot to the ESP, to Phoenix Academy, and to psychics the world over that you are giving us the chance to help in protecting our own.¡±

    Zina set her coffee on the table and leaned back in her chair as the mood turned ¡®official¡¯, and she offered him a small nod. ¡°You can thank Rickard for that, all I did was talk him into it.¡±

    ¡°Director Rickard has our appreciation of course,¡± Aiden held up his hand, ¡°but it is your influence that helped sway his opinion. We never would have even thought the FBI would want our help.¡± He nodded Zina¡¯s way. ¡°Agent Cole, these are my eight selections to join the team.¡±

    He turned to gesture from the far end, starting with a young asian woman in her ESP uniform. ¡°Ai Letterman, DaQuan Fox, Marvin Keller, Constance Jonz, Corey Burns, Leland McCormick, Peter Gabriel ¨C no relation ¨C and Felicia Swan.¡± Each person straightened up as their name was called, ending on a muscular, bald woman that Zina bet spent her free time in a military bar arm wrestling recruits and sharing her literal thoughts.

    ¡°Well, it is a pleasure to meet the eight of you.¡± Zina leaned forward and gave them each a dutiful look. ¡°I trust Aiden¡¯s word that you¡¯re his very best, and from the moment that door shut, you became a part of Operation Fremen. The Psionic Defense Task Force constantly needs fresh blood, and with the times and threats changing, the men up top have finally decided we can¡¯t get left behind. Our first co-psionic team needs to leave an impression, and I think stopping Brain Scythe is going to be a good first step in showing our bosses just that. Bowie?¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Bowie, an older man, bald like many of his agency contemporaries, but with a nicely trimmed halo of grey hair around his mouth, stood. ¡°As members of Operation Fremen, you will be made privy to classified information. You¡¯ll find this information in the files I¡¯ll be passing out to you, mainly covering what we know in the meantime.¡±

    Bowie walked around the table, handing the files to the nine ESP members. They immediately began perusing the papers within.

    ¡°We are narrowing down areas of potential operation based on sites with the most missing psychics; as you can imagine, we believe their primary operation is centered in Phoenix.¡±

    One of the ESP, DaQuan, awkwardly raised a hand, and Zina nodded his way. ¡°My apologies if I am out of line, but this is hardly anything!¡± He held up the three pages within each folder.

    ¡°Primary areas of abduction, names of victims, theorized ability usage¡­¡± Ai said, looking confused.

    ¡°Is there more that we aren¡¯t allowed to see?¡± Corey asked, giving Zina a suspicious look, only for it to turn to surprise when Zina shook her head.

    ¡°Brain Scythe is working in ways the FBI isn¡¯t used to, much less prepared for.¡± Zina said in a calm, but serious tone. ¡°The PDTF has dealt with organized psychics before, but most of these organizations were twenty people on average. Abductions are happening across the state in a deliberate fashion, splitting our attention and slowing us down.¡±

    Agent Stermer gave a small, grumbling growl. ¡°The rest of the FBI is being wrangled in to assist. We have agents moving across the state, but if we ever find witnesses, they¡¯re incoherent. Security footage is nothing but static or wiped clean, fingerprints or signs of a struggle are rarely there, there¡¯s never a usage of a weapon.¡±

    ¡°What about vehicles?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found tire prints and video evidence of vehicles stationed at potential abduction sites before and after the abductee was reported missing, but the vehicles are inconsistent; everything from plumber vans to classic mustangs.¡±

    ¡°How do we even know this is the work of an organization called Brain Scythe? What evidence have they left behind?¡± Peter asked, and Zina turned to face O¡¯keeffe. The tall, broad, and powerful looking man gestured to a videotape sitting at the head of the table in front of Aiden, tagged as evidence, and he sank back into his chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the Brain Scythe tapes of ¡®99?¡± He asked in a floor-shaking bass. The ESP squad tentatively nodded, staring between him and the tape. ¡°This was sent into ABC15 headquarters late October last year. I believe it was an intern of theirs that snuck it to us before they had a chance to air it.¡±

    ¡°May we watch the tape?¡± Aiden asked.

    The chairs around the table turned towards the large screen at one end of the room and watched as a film reel countdown started at five before it showed a young woman. She looked indigenous, with straight black hair and black eyes with browned flesh. Tears were pouring down her cheeks as she spoke into the camera, sitting in front of a green screen.

    ¡°G-good morning Arizona, my name is Cinderella Truckee.¡±

    The nine ESP opened their files and confirmed the name at the very top of the list of the missing persons.

    ¡°I¡¯m s-speaking on behalf of¡­¡± She swallowed loudly, only for her face to contort in pain and writhe. The ESP straightened up with startled expressions before she settled down, her face darkened as blood rushed to fill her cheeks. ¡°Buh-... Brain Scythe has ch-chosen me to announce th-their place i-in Arizona. They a-are many, and powerful, b-beyond the grasp of p-puny men.¡±

    Behind her, the green screen changed to a video that many were familiar with: the fuzzy recording of a frazzled and dirty looking Albert Gore, the first hint to the world that the Brain Scythe existed.

    ¡°Y-you will see people like me disappear. Just as y-your governor has always w-wanted, my kind will be forced underground by our h-hand, b-but just when you believe you are free of what I can d-do, I-I-I-I¡ª¡± She thrashed, screaming, crying, her hair flying about her face as her voice raised in a rising squeal. ¡°Let me go! Please let me go!¡±

    She went unanswered as she lowered her head, panting heavily towards her lap as the itinerant Gore spoke behind her.

    ¡°¡ªspeaking for the Brain Scythe. Nobody in this country, from the bum on the street to the rich man in his private plane, is safe any longer, as I have come to¡ª¡±

    The woman eventually picked her head up to wordlessly plead to the camera, before she suddenly froze, stock still. Her blurred eyes suddenly cleared, her expression sagged, the line of her mouth flattened, and she silently sat up straight, her freed hands pulling strands of her out of her face and wiping the tears off her cheeks.

    ¡°¡ªkilled. I am not an instrument of God, Satan, or the many regimes you are responsible for across the seas, I have come to destroy you for reasons you will only come to know when it is too late.¡±

    Cinderella spoke, her tone disquietingly flat, her panting lessened into soft breaths to calm her burning lungs. ¡°When you believe you are free of what I can do, we will return to bury the dregs of humanity under a wave of enlightenment brought forth by a revolution of minds working in tandem. We,¡± she gestured to herself, ¡°Brain Scythe, want you to prepare yourselves. We want you to know that no amount of guns, patriotism, religious fervor, or political clout will protect you from what is about to come.¡±

    ¡°¡ªworried about your menial lives, as so many of you are beneath my notice, but those I deem fit for my wrath shall see no mercy, no safety, and no future.¡±

    Cinderella, suddenly, smiled the smile of a woman too drugged out of her mind to understand the world around her. ¡°We sincerely wish you the best of luck in finding us; we relish the clashing of minds.¡±

    A gunshot made the nine ESP jump, but Cinderella simply stood up, unharmed, and walked off camera. Behind her, the green screen displayed a blood splatter across the stone wall Albert Gore had been recorded in front of, a single bullet hole in the midst of it.

    The video came to an end, the lights flicked on, and the nine ESP looked between themselves, some leaning forward to hold their faces in thought or concern.

    Zina simply sipped her coffee. She¡¯d seen the tape too many times to be shaken up by it now, but when she¡¯d first watched it, it took absolutely every single ounce of strength within her to not grab her daughter, grab her son, grab Taz, grab everyone and cart them to safety.

    She wasn¡¯t totally immune, however; she squeezed the silver locket hanging off of her neck for a brief moment.

    ¡°Question.¡± Felicia suddenly asked, her face stonier than before. ¡°How do we know the Brain Scythe ¨C the real one ¨C isn¡¯t behind this operation?¡±

    ¡°Domination was their specialty, and by the sounds of it, they accomplished nearly all of their abductions with domination.¡± Constance added.

    ¡°That is because, and this is unknown to the public for the time being, the Brain Scythe is accounted for.¡± Zina said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t one single person who had asked the question, but the loudest among them was Aiden Walsh, who was staring at Zina with an expression dripping with disbelief.

    ¡°Wait, hold on, the Brain Scythe is accounted for?!¡± He pressed.

    ¡°The Brain Scythe is incapable of committing these crimes and is being held at a secure location. He has provided us with significant details in the field of anti-psionics and psionic-terrorism.¡± Agent Mercer said, and all nine ESP agents looked between each other, beyond belief with the information.

    ¡°Before you ask the obvious question,¡± Bowie cut in, ¡°the reason this knowledge isn¡¯t public is because we¡¯d be pressured for a stronger sentence for him. Other countries would be baying for his blood.¡±

    ¡°Discretion is required in this matter.¡± Gillard added, drawing a few uncertain nods. ¡°The Brain Scythe, for all the evils he has committed, has advanced government knowledge of psionics in incalculable ways.¡±

    ¡°Nothing they have provided has helped with the current Brain Scythe group?¡± DaQuan asked, and got a shake of the head in response.

    ¡°The current Brain Scythe group is widespread, and very calculated. That is why we need a team focused around divining for details, clearing scrambled minds, resisting domination impulses, and keeping a solid low profile.¡±

    There were some gentle nods as the group of ESP officers found a new weight on their shoulders. Aiden, however, cleared his throat, and glanced towards Zina with a tightened brow.

    ¡°Can I ask one more question related to the Brain Scythe?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Zina nodded.

    ¡°How was he caught?¡± Aiden frowned. ¡°He was the singularly most powerful psychic in the world, as far as I knew. Was it another psychic?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Agent Weinstein answered firmly. ¡°Agent Cole captured him alongside her partner fifteen years ago. Further details involved are classified beyond Operation Fremen.¡±

    Aiden turned to give Zina a wide-eyed stare as she sipped at her coffee, ignoring the curiosity now palpably buzzing from the nine present psychics.

    ¡°With that question answered,¡± Zina started up after swallowing her coffee, ¡°it¡¯s time to move onto mission details. There was an abduction today in Tucson; male, plumber by the name of Antonio Sanderson. His wife reported him missing after he took a short drive to a nearby gas station to buy some beer.¡±

 Chapter 13 Part 2: Feeling the Burn

    It wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that telekinesis was one of the most singularly practical psionic disciplines in the field of psionics.

    It also wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that it was one of the most mysterious.

    What, precisely, did a psychic manipulate to lift an object? For years psientists posited theories; everything from mental control of the very atoms and quarks that made the object, to creating solid pockets of psionic resonance, to trying to come up with entirely new forms of energy or brain waves to try and explain it.

    Telekinesis never shows any distinct tells, even under a microscope; one¡¯s telekinetic grip can cause deformations, but no visible or detectable anti-gravity fields appear, atoms seem no more affected than if the object was moved by hand, and diviners can detect a person using psionics to perform telekinesis, but the act itself is as invisible under scrutiny as it is to a careless glance.

    What telekinesis exactly is has confounded psience for over a century. The exciting field of telekinetic psience is one that, despite its years of progress worldwide, leans heavily into the theoretical side of things; it is no coincidence that physics enthusiasts are often involved.

    On the practical side of things, telekinesis has nearly unlimited applications for a creative and well-practiced ¨C or, perhaps, lazy ¨C psychic.

    For instance, one can use the incredible power to make paper airplanes fly.

    A long, triangle-shaped papercraft floated lazily in the air amidst a circle of desks, turning in an almost lazy U. It moved naturally, like it was a living thing turning and wheeling through the air, its wings even flapping as it drifted into a smooth, sliding landing on the desk of Christine Woods, the British girl. She picked the paper airplane up curiously, examining it, unfolding it, before Mr. Gonzalez spoke aloud.

    ¡°When you think of telekinesis, what is the first thing you think of?¡± He asked, turning away from his desk, another paper airplane in hand. ¡°Is it how you can lift things without using your hands, or any part of your body? The power of Big Show Paul Wight, lifting hundreds of pounds with his immense focus?¡± With a light toss, the paper airplane flew from his fingertips, and Taz watched it sail over her head towards the far side of the room. ¡°Is it the fine control like Jon Stewart has, able to flip pages, fold laundry, make a bed, all with the same delicacy as your hands?¡±

    The new paper airplane suddenly accelerated, turning sharply in its path but never brushing the walls, flying back towards the students, descending ever-so-slowly before boosting in an upwards arc over the encircled desks.

    ¡°Those are what most people think of when it comes to telekinesis.¡± Mr. Gonzalez said, the paper airplane slowing and sliding between his fingers. He held the paper airplane up to the students with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s what everyone sees, after all, but we see more than a regular human. We are psychics, that means we sense with our minds as much as our other five senses.¡±

    Mr. Gonzalez strode into the center of the class circle, a rather short and rather fat Mexican man with his black hair cut into a tidy flattop, and with big, excited black eyes above a prominent schnoz. He kind of reminded Taz of her uncle with his big, caterpillar mustache over his lip, but uncle Randy was a much more soft-spoken and easy-going guy.

    ¡°Telekinesis isn¡¯t just moving things around, it¡¯s much, much more. If you could break telekinesis down into a single sentence, what would it be?¡± He asked the class.

    A few hands rose, Taz¡¯s included as she glanced around. Fatima looked like her arm might pop out of her shoulder with how hard she stretched her arm in the air¡­

    ¡°Miss¡­ Cooper?¡± Mr. Gonzalez glanced her way, and Taz nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! Um¡­¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s the father of all psionics, right?¡±

    ¡°That is correct ¨C though a few people would argue with me on that.¡± Mr. Gonzalez grinned. ¡°But that¡¯s what psientists say it is historically; what is it practically?¡±

    Taz blinked a few times, her hand lowering as she wracked her brain for an answer. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not¡ªyou said it wasn¡¯t just moving stuff around¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the psychic¡¯s ability to manipulate physics.¡± Fatima suddenly spoke up, looking annoyed.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly correct Miss Ping,¡± Mr. Gonzalez grinned, ¡°but please wait for me to call on you first. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to the other students since you had early lessons, after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mr. Gonzalez.¡± Fatima sighed.

    ¡°Would you like to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mr. Gonzalez!¡± Fatima smiled, bridging her fingers in front of herself. ¡°Telekinesis is the basis for a majority of other disciplines; it¡¯s necessary to accelerate or slow molecules for thermokinesis, manipulate nutrients and bacteria for biokinesis, electrons and protons for electrokinesis, the three states of matter for hydrokinesis, and light and sound waves for mimicry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mr. Gonzalez glanced around at the other students with a nod. ¡°Telekinesis handles the physical side of psionics. The mother discipline, telepathy, handles the mental side of psionics. While you can excel at one, a truly great psionic is great at both. Those of you who are interested in medical biokinesis will need to master both telekinesis and telepathy.¡±

    Taz hummed to herself for a moment. She tapped her fingertips on her desktop for a moment, and her brain burned a bit as she concentrated on the air above her desk.

    ¡°I focus on telekinesis, however! As you might be able to tell by me speaking out loud, I¡¯m not much of a telepath.¡± He chuckled, and the paper airplane swooped around his head, spinning in a slow, easy-going circle like the man¡¯s melon had an orbit. ¡°But I learned telekinesis from Zhou Ping personally, and I am happy to pass his lessons on down to his progeny.¡±

    He and Fatima beamed a pair of smiles at one another, and he turned his head around at the rest of the class.

    ¡°As well as the rest of you! So today we will be¡ª¡± He paused as his eyes settled on Taz, ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s very impressive, Miss Cooper, but this isn¡¯t mimicry class.¡±

    Taz blushed a little bit. The blobby green stegosaurus wandering her desk faded into mist, and Mr. Gonzalez continued.

    ¡°Today we¡¯ll be starting with something easy and fun. That¡¯s all telekinesis is, it¡¯s not facts and figures or physics ¨C yet ¨C it¡¯s building mental strength, mental agility, applying your brain to day-to-day activities, chores, and challenges in order to make your life easier! So, let¡¯s start with making some paper airplanes!¡±

    Sheets of paper began to fly off of the teacher¡¯s desk and land in front of the students, sliding into a smooth stop one-by-one in rapid succession, until every filled desk had paper, and an additional one floated right next to Mr. Gonzalez.

    ¡°I encourage you to use telekinesis to follow my steps, but if that¡¯s too much for you right now, you can use your hands! First, start by folding the paper in half hot-dog style like so¡­¡±

    Telekinesis allowed finer precision than hands could ever hope to achieve if it was properly trained. The teacher¡¯s paper folded flawlessly as he gave his instructions, and Taz focused on her page to do the same. Feeling the subtle texture of the page with her mind was the easy part, but the folding part¡­

    Well, fine telekinetic control demanded just as much training as telekinetic strength did.

    Mr. Gonzalez passed by Taz¡¯s desk as he examined student progress and paused to stare at the messily folded, jagged paper triangle she was wincing at with all her might, her hands either doing a rather offensive imitation of a cerebral palsy patient, or trying to cast a magical spell of unimaginable power.

    ¡°Having a little trouble, miss Cooper?¡± Mr. Gonzalez asked with a patient smile, and with a face reddened by both frustration and embarrassment, she let out an exasperated grunt and let the monstrosity fall to her desk.

    ¡°You made it look so easy!¡± She sighed, awkwardly flicking it.

    Mr. Gonzalez nodded, and the paper ¡®airplane¡¯ sprung from her desk and into Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s easy to make telekinesis look easy.¡± He said, the ¡®plane¡¯ unfolding on his palm until it was open, though crinkled and bent. ¡°Kind of like seeing somebody make one by hand, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess?¡±

    ¡°When you practice something a-thousand times, you make it look easy, but psychic powers are kinda special in that nobody sees the effort your brain is making.¡± The paper floated up between them, and suddenly, the paper flattened; the lines of its folding were still vaguely visible, but the paper looked stretched thin again. ¡°You can¡¯t see what I¡¯m doing here, can you?¡±

    Taz shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m making two telekinetic planes to flatten it between. It won¡¯t be perfect, but it¡¯ll be close enough.¡± He said, looking pleased with himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been making paper airplanes with my mind since I was a boy back in Puerto Rico. I¡¯d look for loose pieces of paper around the room and fold them up on the sly, then throw them around; it¡¯d drive my teachers crazy trying to figure out who was making them.¡± He chuckled a little bit.

    Taz smiled at the thought. She¡¯d heard stories of psionic classroom antics plenty of times before; in fact, they were a common talking point of anti-psi pundits. ¡®How do you teach somebody with powers that you don¡¯t have? How do you prove that they¡¯re doing it?¡¯ Not easy questions to answer, but Taz vastly prefered having her psionics unrestricted in the classroom; Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s alone was buzzing with students expressing frustration, delight, and general activity as they folded paper.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    More than once she got a few mental notes of people sharing how they were folding their specific planes, but telekinesis was only learned by doing.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t practice telekinesis much at home?¡± Mr. Gonzalez asked her as her sorta-kinda-flattened paper floated back onto her desk.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, no, not really.¡± Taz shook her head as she took the paper thoughtfully, embarrassed to be using her hands to fold it in half. ¡°Mom thought I¡¯d get lazy if I used telekinesis for everything, so she had this ¡®no psychic powers while doing chores¡¯ rule.¡±

    Mr. Gonzalez looked like he wanted to say something, but stopped himself. ¡°I respectfully disagree with her decision.¡±

    ¡°Well I disrespectfully disagreed with her a few times, and boy did it get her mad¡­¡± Taz muttered. For a moment, she felt a pang of worry from her teacher, and then a gentle, mental prod from him. With a blink, she allowed the bridge to form, and heard Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s voice.

    {Ms. Cooper, did your mother ever hit you?}

    Taz froze mid-fold, and furrowed her brow. {No, never.}

    {Yell at you? Belittle you for her powers?}

    {No.}

    {Did you ever feel unwanted?}

    She shook her head. {She doesn¡¯t like psionics, particularly telekinesis, I think? So I just focused on telepathy and music.}

    {Well¡­} Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s expression twisted for a moment. {If you ever feel like your homelife might be¡­ harmful, you can come talk to me, okay?}

    Taz nodded as she examined the more flight-worthy, though still scuffed papercraft in her hands.

    {S¨ª se?or.}

    {Bueno, and nice paper airplane.} Mr. Gonzalez nodded, and with a final meaningful glance Taz¡¯s way, walked to the next student, the bridge disassembling comfortably between them.

    She idly considered doodling a design on her airplane, maybe some penciled-in fish scales  on the bottom fin or something, and she instinctively turned her head to look for Melodica, only to find empty air.

    Right¡­ Melodica has been gone all morning. Longer than when she¡¯d disappeared before. She¡¯d left Taz to shower and dress up by herself, not reading her notes out loud to her, or sing along with her¡­

    Taz breathed out anxiously, then looked up when Mr. Gonzalez raised his voice.

    ¡°?Oigan! Let¡¯s get started with the real meat of today¡¯s class!¡± He called out with a smile. ¡°This empty space in the middle of you all is going to become a battleground; everyone¡¯s going to throw out their paper airplane and use your telekinesis to dogfight the other airplanes around you!¡±

    A few grins sprouted in the crowd, as well as murmurings of excitement. Armando looked especially pleased, and Taz was jealous he¡¯d taken the time to add cool flames to his airplane¡¯s design. Her eyes silently shifted over to Fatima, and she caught the girl looking cool, calm, and confident¡­ and turning a sharp look on her, which Taz avoided with a jerk of her head.

    ¡°The rules are simple: write your name on your plane, no attacking other students, no using your telekinesis on a plane that isn¡¯t your own, and your plane is considered ¡®down¡¯ if it leaves the circle, touches the ground, a desk, or a student, and this one is important: if another plane¡¯s tip¡ª¡± he tapped the tip of the plane he was holding, ¡°¡ªstrikes it anywhere! So play evasive, take your chances, and just have some fun! Last one standing automatically passes next week¡¯s test with a one-hundred. Any questions?¡±

    A few hands raised, and some rules were clarified, and then Mr. Gonzalez pointed at six students. Taz straightened up with a grin! Telekinetic games always sounded like a blast, and she and Madeline had a few of their own, but in big groups like this?

    Her chest swelled with excitement as she lifted up her paper airplane in anticipation as the teacher began a countdown

    On the word ¡®go¡¯ the room fell into chaos. It wasn¡¯t just the two dozen planes suddenly taking off into the air guided by psychic minds, it was the sheer, raw, concentration and competitive glee that now filled the room to near bursting.

    Paper planes descended on another willy-nilly as Taz winced and guided hers along the outside of the circle before it could crash into Gerald¡¯s legs, and she watched probably ten paper airplanes hit the floor as they were pecked apart by other fliers in the first few seconds. The disparity in control was staggering; some airplanes flew about sharp and fast, weaving and diving, almost like a seaborne predator than a child¡¯s toy, others jerked and flew about seemingly at random on no real guided path, looking unnatural in the air as their controllers tried everything to stay in the game.

    The paper planes were forming a cloud of activity in the center; with some of the competition already picked off ¨C amidst the moans and jeers of loss ¨C the other planes were playing cautiously, rapidly swooping away from dives and positioning themselves for choice attacks, spur of the moment boosts to shake off a pursuer or dodge another plane, the game drawing lots of laughter and gasps as others stressfully focused.

    Taz wanted to imitate Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s more realistic looking flight with smooth, looping turns and gradual climbs and falls, but it was difficult. Even with the amount of excited resonance being put out, her telekinetic control felt unnatural and forced. It felt like the first time she¡¯d ever picked up Robbie¡¯s guitar one early morning, before she¡¯d even known his name. She held the instrument in small, awkward arms, the notes she plucked were simple and awkward, with no clue how to make a song, much less a tune¡­

    With a fond smile, she recalled nearly leaping out of her skin when she glanced over her shoulder at the stairs to see a roughneck man she¡¯d never met before standing there, watching her with tired eyes, a half-cocked smile on his face; she¡¯d thought she was in trouble, but then¡­

    A paper plane with red flames along its wings was suddenly falling in line behind Taz¡¯s, gradually accelerating towards hers as another two got knocked out in the middle. In her panic, Taz¡¯s plane wobbled and wavered, slowing at times as her grip became weaker, and as she realized it, coming to a dead stop as her grip reaffirmed so tightly that she forgot to move.

    Armando¡¯s plane shot right over hers in its attempt to predict her flight pattern, and she heard the boy let out a Spanish curse as he forced his plane to pull up before it could crash into somebody¡¯s legs.

    As Taz tried to stabilize and turn to head the other direction, she spotted that flame-streaked plane whirl around and zoom after her own with greater speed, and Taz squeaked. Her plane curved upwards to avoid a high-speed spear, and with the maneuver, her eye shut tight as her left temple began to burn.

    ¡°Yo Taz, ?qu¨¦date quieto!¡±

    ¡°?D¨¦jame!¡± Taz whimpered back.

    The two planes flew in a steadily faster circle around the edge of the room, until Taz¡¯s violently turned and started flying towards the center of the room again. She was baiting the beast here, but Armando¡¯s plane briefly slowed in its pursuit, floating downwards as the remaining six planes still dogfighting around the center briefly broke off from their safer routes with the appearance of the new plane.

    Like circling vultures they followed after her plane, and then more like a swooping hawk, one descended, followed swiftly by another with the same idea.

    Taz took a deep breath. She¡¯d seen enough movies to know this was a maneuver, but she worriedly wondered if she could pull it off right¡­ and her paper airplane suddenly stopped, and fell.

    Above it, the two descending planes smacked into one another, their wings bending awkwardly and flying together as Taz scrambled to reconnect with her plane as it fell towards the floor.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± Christine yelled in a sudden, worried tone.

    ¡°The tips didn¡¯t touch!¡± Cecil added.

    Mr. Gonzalez simply laughed at their pleading looks, then gave an ugly cough when Armando¡¯s fire-streaked plane crashed into both from behind and knocked them to the ground.

    A triumphant cackle was drowned out by twin shouts of outrage and agony, his plane now flying swiftly towards Taz¡¯s as it wobbled itself into a flight just before it hit the floor. Her headache was spreading, making Taz pant, but she was still in the game.

    Two more planes fell as Taz swept her plane left and right, trying to imagine how a bird might escape from a predator, weaving between desk legs as she sucked in a breath to try and cool the dull ache in her forehead as Armando guided his plane just outside of Taz¡¯s, patiently waiting for the right moment to strike¡­

    ¡­ before wheeling up, avoiding another plane now fast in pursuit of Armando¡¯s. The fire-patterned plane zipped through the air towards the middle, now empty of other competitors, leaving it plenty of space to swirl and loop around as the third plane charged it, both barrel rolling upwards, both speeding up, then corkscrewing downwards in a dangerous dive bomb before pulling up at the last moment.

    The class¡¯s eyes were fixated on the display. The two planes weaved around the open airspace like twitterpated birds, Armando valiantly trying to shake the other plane off, but their controller was almost stuck on his six, giving the impression of a well-coordinated airshow rather than the most vicious dog fight paper airplanes could experience.

    Several times the planes passed close to one another, less than an inch from victory each time, drawing gasps and ¡®oooh!¡¯s from the crowd each time. The flame-clad plane and its plain counterpart twirled up towards the ceiling, with Armando giving another curse as yet another maneuver failed to shake off his pursuer.

    Taz¡¯s plane went entirely unnoticed nearer to the ground, and given a moment to breathe, she tried to reduce her mental strain. ¡°One plus one is two, two plus two is four, four plus four is eight¡­¡± She whispered to herself. The pain wouldn¡¯t be gone until she let her mind fully relax, but for now, this would help.

    Given the moment, she took her eyes off her plane, letting it slow in the air, easy-pickings if the other two decided to dive for it, but she looked over at Armando, whose hands were raised, moving with his plane like he was steering it, his black eyes wide and his mind so engaged that Taz doubted even a mental probing would break his concentration.

    She looked around at her other classmates, at their excited looks and awed smiles at the show, but only one person had a look of concentration as intense as Armando¡¯s.

    At first glance, it was almost impossible to tell that Fatima was the third pilot still in the game. She sat back easily in her chair, watching through her glasses like everyone else did, but she wasn¡¯t grinning, clapping, or cheering; if it wasn¡¯t for her thoughts being so entirely devoted to the show Taz would have guessed she was just a bored spectator.

    Her plane, however, was impossible to shake off. It dove like a raptor on high at Armando¡¯s, barely missing as they both peeled to the left, the fight going on for a full minute before Armando wheeled downwards, and Fatima, having guessed Armando¡¯s next move, steered directly into the top of the flame-painted plane, and sent it spiraling down onto the floor to the class¡¯s cheers of delight and Armando¡¯s howl of defeat.

    Fatima¡¯s plane whirled through the air. Though the tip was bent from its numerous attacks, the plane still flew straight and true at Taz¡¯s craft, floating slowly over the floor. Fatima¡¯s face split into a satisfied smirk, her plane going for a dramatic dive towards Taz¡¯s, but stopped, her head jerking in the direction of a pained cry.

    Taz had her head in her hands, her glasses pushed up her scalp. Her plane hit the ground, and she tried to suck up the tears that had sprung up, her head aching horribly.

    ¡°Seriously?!¡± She heard. ¡°You can¡¯t even give me this?!¡±

    ¡°Relax, Fatima.¡± Mr. Gonzalez said.

    Taz whispered to herself, feeling the pain prickle down the back of her neck, making her feel tense. ¡°Sixty-four and sixty-four is one-twenty-eight¡­ one t-twenty-eight and¡ª¡± She felt a hand touch the back of her head, and blearily she tried to look up from her hands, but her vision was swimming.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Cooper, c¡¯mon. Let¡¯s get you to the nurse, alright?¡± She heard the teacher¡¯s voice, and she let him carefully pull her up from her seat. ¡°Fatima, you won, so you pass next week. Everyone, just play with the planes some more until I get back, I won¡¯t be long.¡±

 Chapter 13 Part 3: Feeling the Burn

    Taz breathed softly, her eyes closed. Cold pressure rested on her forehead, numbing some of the heat radiating from her skull, and a light blanket kept the rest of her warm. The nurse¡¯s office bed was a bit tough for Taz¡¯s tastes, and the pillow a bit too soft, but she wasn¡¯t about to argue while her brain tried to keep itself from melting.

    Her body was weak, shaking as the fire in her mind threatened to burn the bridges connected to the rest of her body. Burn-out usually wasn¡¯t dangerous to the young, healthy, and mentally sound, but there was always a risk that the overstimulation and excessive mental pressure would leave lasting damage.

    She¡¯d heard of pseudo-psychics who tried to push their limits and ruined their brain¡¯s ability to control parts of their body; one couldn¡¯t control their bladder, another even lost the subconscious ability to breathe. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d pushed it as hard as they had, as soon as the pain grew too much she¡¯d stopped, but it still left her feeling sick.

    Vaguely, she recalled Noelle describing the mind like a muscle; it needed to be exercised to get stronger, and like a muscle, if pushed too far, it just failed and needed to recover, and made you curse every second of it.

    In the meantime, she¡¯d just have to deal with the fact that every little stray thought and emotion her natural telepathy picked up on made her cringe.

    She distantly heard the nurse¡¯s office door open and her eyes fluttered open. Little light poked through the curtain surrounding the little bed; burn-out was compared rather unfavorably to a migraine, as stimulation through a recovering mind was interpreted rather painfully.

    ¡°Is she alright?¡± She heard Mr. Gonzalez say.

    ¡°She seems to be going through some pretty standard overpsionization, nothing pointing towards cognizant rhabdomyolysis. What did you say they were doing in your class?¡±

    ¡°Fairly simple telekinetic practice, just controlling some paper airplanes¡­¡±

    ¡°Well her mental state is on par with heavy-psionics.¡±

    ¡°You think it was stress?¡±

    ¡°It was a competition, right? The stress may have pushed her over the edge.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be that strenuous¡­¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, but a poorly trained telekinetic might struggle to keep within acceptable performance values. That, and, well, she¡¯s an evolink¡­¡±

    Taz¡¯s eyes fluttered at the word, and she frowned a little.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try and think of some alternative practices for her over the weekend until she can handle the strain.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea; you know how precarious an evolink¡¯s mental state can be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hate for her to have to give up telekinesis because of stress¡­¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel Martino. Let me keep an eye on her, you get back to your class.¡±

    There was a muffled acknowledgement, and then the door opened again.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss.¡± Mr. Gonzalez said.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± A younger, female voice answered.

    ¡°Hello young lady, is everything alright?¡± The nurse asked.

    ¡°Just fine! Is Taz here?¡±

    Taz blinked at her name. Someone was looking for her?

    ¡°Taz?¡±

    ¡°Natasha Cooper?¡±

    The voice certainly sounded familiar.

    ¡°Oh! Yes, are you a classmate of hers?¡±

    ¡°And a friend!¡±

    ¡°Third curtain, and be respectful; she¡¯s suffering from burn-out right now.¡±

    ¡°I getcha!¡±

    Taz listened to the gentle clack of shoes on tile, and watched the curtain part through bleary eyes to see a white face framed by beautiful, waving silver hair peer back at her.

    Her brain ached as her brow crumpled together in confusion.

    ¡°Mel?¡± Taz whimpered.

    ¡°Heeeeyyy, sorry I haven¡¯t been around today.¡± Melodica spoke in a low, gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ working on something.¡±

    That just confused Taz further, especially when Mel walked through the curtain in an outfit Taz didn¡¯t recognize. A buttoned up, long-sleeved, dark blue jacket over a white dress shirt, with a small red bowtie laced around the collar of her shirt. A plaid skirt hung down to her knees over her legs, which ended inside of knee-high socks and little black dress shoes with brass buckles.

    She walked over to the small chair by Taz¡¯s bedside and reached over, her fingertips too-smooth, too cold to be human, brushed aside some of Taz¡¯s hair and readjusted her cold pack.

    ¡°Where¡¯ve you¡­ what have you been up to?¡± Taz asked with a groan, not really wanting to be awake, but with too much energy to properly sleep.

    ¡°Been thinking about making some changes.¡± Melodica answered with a small shrug. ¡°New school, new me and all that. You know?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Taz answered.

    ¡°A makeover, Taz.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Taz looked over Melodica as the girl settled back in the chair, which made no noise as Melodica¡¯s hair phased through the chair back.

    ¡°Anyways, as soon as I felt the burn-out, I figured I should finally show up once you had a moment alone.¡±

    Taz huffed. She wanted to be grouchy at her tulpa for leaving her alone all morning, for leaving her to get ready for school in total silence, for leaving her to take notes all by herself in Mr. Burke¡¯s class, but¡­

    ¡­ then she watched Melodica cross her legs.

    Taz sat up with a jerk, ¡°Mel, you have legs!¡± She gasped, then collapsed with a pained yelp as Melodica laughed, groaned, and admonished her creator by holding the cold pack over her forehead again.

    ¡°And you need to chill, jeez!¡±

    ¡°But you have legs¡­¡± Taz whispered, her neck aching. ¡°You hate legs!¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah, but¡­¡± Melodica mumbled, wiping a pained tear off of Taz¡¯s cheek. ¡°Everyone else has them.¡±

    ¡°That has literally never stopped you before. I thought only mom had the power to make you put on legs.¡± Taz murmured.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Melodica acknowledged. Staring down at Taz for a moment, she pursed her lips and leaned back in her chair, her hands clutching an invisible guitar, and quietly she started strumming the opening notes to Back in Black, one of the first solos Robbie ever taught them.

    Taz screwed her eyes shut, expecting the music to hit her brain with the force of a truck, but to her surprise, the pain didn¡¯t increase, it actually began to ebb away, just a little bit. ¡°Heh. A classic.¡± Taz repeated Robbie¡¯s words as she listened to Mel, the merma¡ªthe tulpa¡¯s foot tapping, and from it came the distant sounds of the song¡¯s drums.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like that boy from the convention. Remember?¡± Melodica asked, her eyes closed as her fingers flew up and down invisible strings. ¡°James Michaels?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Taz murmured. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He had burn-out, so we played for him. That whole thing Mr. Burke and Dr. Dewitt said we were doing, keeping him from melting down with our music.¡± Melodica said, her eyes closed.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Taz remembered, lifting her head a little as the pain started to even out. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually kinda nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Great! I was hoping it would!¡± Melodica grinned, moving her shoulders to the beat.

    Taz let the music drift her along, and closed her eyes. It was pleasant, even painless for a moment, and she could hear Melodica whispering the lyrics under her breath. One eye fluttered open to watch Melodica jam to herself, dressed like she was going to Catholic school and bouncing a knee to the beat of the song.

    ¡°So why are you trying to change?¡± Taz asked softly, reaching one hand out from her imaginary bass. She used a little telekinesis to create a knee for her to touch, but the longer she gave her leg a shape to hold, the more her head began to hurt, and the telekinesis ended with a squeeze of her eyes, her fingertips falling onto the edge of the chair. ¡°Okay¡­ no telekinesis for a bit.¡±

    Melodica frowned, pausing her music to squeeze Taz¡¯s hand, but even that made Taz squirm in agony until Melodica relinquished her physical touch.

    With a frown, the tulpa girl leaned back, letting things fall to silence so Taz could rest, and with a little sigh, Melodica leaned back with as realistic of a posture as she could effect and spoke.

    ¡°People are saying I¡¯m more than a tulpa.¡± She said, her eyes closed, though she could still see the world through Taz¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means. But, if I¡¯m more than a tulpa, that means I¡¯m closer than Kaguya-sama to being human.¡± Melodica let out a long, exasperated breath. ¡°So I want to look the part, so I¡¯m not just Taz Cooper¡¯s sideshow.¡±

    Taz, peering at her tulpa, frowned. ¡°I never thought of you as¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not you.¡± Melodica interrupted her in a bit of a harsh tone. ¡°Other people. Fatima, Madeline, whoever.¡± Melodica¡¯s voice lowered until Taz could only barely here her say: ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking puppet.¡±

    She fell quiet, and Taz frowned.

    The curtain opened, and Nurse Beldine poked her head in. The older, carob-skinned woman, with her textured hair tightly wound in a bun behind her head, glanced between the two girls for a moment.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything, girls.¡± She said in a low, soothing voice.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re okay.¡± Taz said, and the woman smiled.

    ¡°Sounding better already. You want some orange juice, suge?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz answered.

    ¡°What about apple juice?¡± Melodica ventured.

    ¡°We have apple juice.¡± Nurse Beldine affirmed.

    Taz puffed her lips. ¡°But I don¡¯t want¡ª¡± She looked over at Melodica, whose face had fallen when Taz had started to argue¡­ and with a little nod of her head, she waved to the nurse. ¡°One of each please.¡±

    Melodica perked up, and not long after, they were both holding plastic, disposable cups filled with Minute Maid juice. Taz was set up to drink, polishing off her orange juice with small, careful sips in case her burn-out affected her stomach.

    Then, the apple juice, which left Melodica smiling at their shared sense of taste.

    What had seemed normal a month ago now seemed so alien now. Melodica clearly enjoyed the taste of apple juice more than orange juice, but Taz felt the opposite. Now that she was in tune with the oddity of Melodica¡¯s existence, those little differences in preferences were so much more prominent.

    One of the biggest ones causing her head to ache with confusion was how Melodica was there. Melodica was her tulpa, her psionic manifestation of a personality, given shape through mimicry¡­ basic telekinesis was painful, but most of the pain she was in came from sitting up straight.

    She closed her eyes again, and tried to settle down.

    <hr>

    ¡°I know you feel better Miss Cooper, but doctor¡¯s orders are final.¡± Nurse Beldine stated firmly.

    ¡°B-but I¡¯m already late for basic Biokinesis!¡± Taz whined.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve already sent your teacher an email letting them know!¡± Nurse Beldine said, turning in her spinny chair to face Taz. ¡°Y¡¯know how many burn-outs we get in the first week? Every teacher knows it happens; every year kids come in trying their hardest right out the gate and nearly melting under the pressure. Don¡¯t worry about it, they¡¯ll send you lesson stuff to look over in your room.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s more of an in-person kinda learner, though!¡± Melodica added, with a nod from Taz.

    Nurse Beldine shook her head and leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°I don¡¯t care if Mr. Baumbach is passing out a test this period; you go in there trying to use your powers again, you¡¯ll land right back in here, and you would not believe how often I get to say I told you so ¨C or how much I enjoy saying it!¡±

    Taz tried to give the woman her best pleading look, but Nurse Beldine was steely-eyed and unimpressed.

    ¡°Scoot!¡± She ordered, waving towards the door. ¡°I am ordering you to take proper mental rest for the day. Go to the cafeteria, get something to eat, study your class materials for the day, and go back to class tomorrow a wiser woman. Tomorrow.¡± Taz opened her mouth to try and argue, only for Nurse Beldine to cut her off: ¡°Capiche?¡±

    Taz deflated, and Melodica frowned. ¡°Capiche¡­¡± Both repeated with a groan.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Taz turned towards the door, and honestly, the only thing weirder than seeing the door open to find a teacher leading two students clutching their melons inside was Melodica walking by her side.

    The girls left the little building poking out of the side of Dewitt hospital, and Taz¡¯s eyes kept flicking over to her tulpa. No punk rock jacket, no casual tank top, no tail, no clamshells or fish scales anywhere¡­ Taz slowed her walk a bit to let Melodica get ahead of her, and simply stared at a girl she thought she¡¯d had figured out.

    A small part of her worried if Melodica was happy, especially stuck at her five-foot height with Taz, but then the former-mermaid tried skipping. Other than the total silence of her footsteps, Melodica made it look pretty good¡­

    ¡°Know what I¡¯m in the mood for?¡± Melodica said out loud, before hopping up onto a stone partition marking off a grassy area, walking with a calm stride, trying to looking like she was balancing with her arms out.. ¡°A smoothie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Taz said, getting drawn out of her thoughts. ¡°Like, a strawberry¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªbanana smoothie, with a little kale?¡± Melodica grinned over her shoulder.

    Taz smiled back. ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s that smoothie place Maddy showed us.¡±

    ¡°Right before the Asian market, right? Let¡¯s go!¡± Melodica hopped off the partition, her feet sinking a few inches into the ground before she corrected herself, and eagerly, both girls headed for the north gate.

    A small part of Taz was still feeling guilty she¡¯d burnt herself out on her third day. She felt stupid, and little hot spots still bloomed in her head periodically, but never outright crippled her like before. A sigh of annoyance escaped her; she was missing class and probably disappointing her mother at the same time, but at least Melodica was back in her own way, staring down at her feet to make sure they clicked against the stone making up the walkways through the memorial park.

    The shade did wonders for keeping them out of the heat, and the smell of all the flowers planted around them soothed Taz¡¯s aching head. They weren¡¯t alone here, but Taz was keeping her mind sealed off. Other students lounged against trees, writing in notebooks, typing on computers, chatting with each other¡­

    Taz wondered if they were supposed to be in class or they somehow had a free 3rd period.

    ¡°Oooh!¡± They both heard from a distance, and glanced up to see a pair of young ladies sitting in the shade of a tree, staring at them both. One of the girls called out: ¡°I love your hair!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Taz and Melodica both said at once, waving with pleasant smiles, neither knowing who the girl was talking to, but Taz made sure to flick her blonde mane with as much pride as she could.

    Both, however, slowed as they saw a familiar girl near several tall sunflowers. Red-haired Theresa was carefully bending a sunflower down to face level, her eyes closed as she smelled the big, beautiful flower.

    Melodica crossed her arms thoughtfully for a moment, then started to walk on ahead with Taz following after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Melodica stopped with a sigh.

    The sunflower wobbled back into its upright position, Theresa whirled in place to stare at Taz in surprise.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Theresa¡¯s shoulders sank. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She drew some of her bright red hair out of her face, which flattened into a frown.

    ¡°Yeah, Taz. You¡¯re Theresa, right?¡± Taz took a step closer.

    Theresa flinched at the movement, but didn¡¯t move away, and didn¡¯t stop Taz from walking any closer. ¡°Yeah¡­? Shouldn¡¯t you be in a class?¡± She asked softly, drawing her arms around herself like she was cold, which Taz figured was impossible with as big and puritanical as her dress was.

    ¡°I really wanna be, but the nurse said I needed to take it easy for the rest of the day.¡± Taz smiled weakly, walking up to the sunflowers. She giggled a bit as she realized they were about her mother¡¯s height. ¡°Man, I haven¡¯t been next to a sunflower since I was tiny.¡±

    ¡°Tinier.¡± Melodica corrected.

    Taz made a face at Melodica, who walked over to join the two girls, though Melodica¡¯s presence made Theresa sink back.

    ¡°They¡¯re still enormous.¡±

    ¡°They smell good, too.¡± Melodica nodded as Taz imitated Theresa¡¯s appreciation of the flower.

    It took the two a moment to realize Theresa had been silent for an uncomfortable while, and only spoke up when the two looked her way.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Theresa was staring at Melodica like the girl was carrying a knife in hand. ¡°You¡¯re the mermaid?¡± She tilted her head, almost like a confused dog as she stared at Melodica¡¯s legs.

    ¡°I mean, c¡¯mon, I was more than just a tail; I got this glam do, too!¡± Melodica threw her wavy silver hair out with a smile, the deep blue tips hanging low around her butt.

    Theresa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t lighten up any. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Taz tried to sound calming; the girl was wound up more than a cornered mouse¡­ ¡°She can change herself around, and today she wants to be a school girl, like us!¡± Melodica held her arms and a leg out, and spun in place, showing off her body with a pleased smile.

    Theresa¡¯s eyes remained on Melodica for a while, but slowly she turned to look at Taz. The little blonde felt a twinge of pain in her head from Theresa¡¯s palpable trepidation, and Melodica winced as her creator held a hand over her eye.

    ¡°Hey, you mind, like, toning down the thinking a bit?¡± Melodica asked. ¡°Taz just got out of the nurse¡¯s office from burn-out, and telepathy kinda sucks for her right now.¡±

    ¡°O-oh!¡± Theresa¡¯s eyes widened, and then shut dramatically. There was a heavy moment of concentration, but then her emotional aura receded, and she stood silent and still, with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is that better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Taz breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, again.¡± Theresa looked towards the ground with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± Theresa¡¯s eyes closed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but these awful powers¡­¡± She trailed off.

    ¡°Awful?¡± Taz parroted in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s just a little burn-out¡­¡±

    ¡°They hurt you.¡± Theresa stated in a low, firm voice. ¡°It¡¯s all psychic powers do: hurt people. Burn out, forcing them to commit sins on behalf of the sinful.¡± Theresa reached up to squeeze the crucifix around her neck. ¡°To turn their backs on God¡­¡±

    With a frown, Taz took a few steps closer. It wasn¡¯t until Taz was squeezing Theresa¡¯s wrist that the redhead looked up, and cringing in the smaller girl¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Theresa, it doesn¡¯t have to be like that, you know?¡± Taz said gently. ¡°We can do good things with our powers.¡±

    Theresa shook her head. ¡°Do not turn to mediums; do not seek them out, and so make yourselves unclean by them.¡± Theresa muttered, carefully pulling her hand from Taz¡¯s grip. ¡°These powers we have¡­¡± Theresa trailed off for a moment, avoiding Taz¡¯s gaze. ¡°They¡¯re unnatural. To seek power is evil.¡±

    ¡°Ther¡ª¡±

    ¡°And to hoard knowledge is greedy.¡± Theresa shook her head. ¡°To use psychic powers instead of your hands is lazy, and sinful; we must work with what God has given us to better our lives, not these¡­ these cheat codes in our heads!¡±

    Taz could see the girl¡¯s face beginning to turn red. Tightly clenched fists and a stewing anger, and she was starting to radiate a mixture of resentment and sorrow until her eyes met Taz¡¯s, and she quickly let her fists go, and that growing outrage fell flat, impotent, driven towards nothing, but stewing nonetheless.

    Frowning, Taz settled a gentle hand on a flinching shoulder, and spoke quietly and calmly.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t here because you want to be, are you?¡± Taz asked gently.

    Melodica¡¯s eyes widened at the question behind her, then gave Theresa a similarly curious frown.

    Theresa, quietly, drew her hands up in front of her chest and shook her head. ¡°No. Never. I want to be back home¡­¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you should¡­?¡± Taz offered, and Theresa fists wrung together as she tried to hold back a resentful frown.

    ¡°I want to. I really want to.¡±

    ¡°But if you do¡­?¡± Melodica asked, and Theresa fell silent.

    ¡°... I¡¯m going to go back to my room.¡± She said after several long, painful seconds.

    ¡°Theresa¡­¡± Taz started to say, but the girl had pulled from her grip, and she was whispering into her crucifix as she walked to the dorms. ¡°Theresa!¡± At the more insistent call, Theresa stopped midstep. ¡°Maybe you should go to class? You should be in one, right?¡±

    Theresa remained quiet, shaking in place, not looking Taz¡¯s way.

    ¡°It¡­ it might help you learn something about your powers. They aren¡¯t evil!¡± Taz tried to say, but Theresa simply walked off, not answering her.

    Taz deflated where she stood. Her head hurt again from the stress, and she delicately stroked her temples.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t really our problem, Taz, you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Melodica whispered into her ear.

    With a deep sigh, Taz¡¯s hands lowered by her sides. Watching Theresa¡¯s now distant form, she couldn¡¯t help but feel concern for the girl.

    ¡°I know. I do, just¡­ I think she might be all alone.¡±

    Melodica didn¡¯t argue with that.

 Chapter 14 Part 1: Familial Friction

    May 16th, 2000: Mexico enters a state of extreme vulnerability after the death of six presidents, seven vice presidents, and is believed to be personally responsible for at least some of the deaths of several politicians set to take place as president; multiple other politicians were discovered to be killed by political rivals seeking to take control of the country. Joint US and Canadian armed forces enter Mexico to try and bring stability back to the country and enforce a democratic process; corruption runs rampant and would not see a return to relative normalcy until 2012.

    May 29th, 2000: Multiple South American countries collaborate to create an armed front against possible intrusion by the Brain Scythe. The Brain Scythe¡¯s involvement in South America is unknown as, less than a month later, infighting led to warfare, and restructuring of the disparate militaries in the following years.

    July 27th, 2000: Another tape arrives at Fox News Headquarters. The tape shows a young aspiring actress by the name of Manuela Avila, a resident of Zacatecas, Mexico who had gone missing in April. She gave notice that the Brain Scythe would be entering France the day the tape was delivered to Fox News while sitting in the middle of a burning house; despite showing visible distress, she made no move to save herself before the camera suffered a malfunction, presumably from heat damage. Avila¡¯s remains were never found.

    August 2nd, 2000: President Jacques Chirac retires from his position and disappears not long after, many suspect out of a fear for his own life. President Claude Forsythe of the Socialist Party is sworn in soon after on promises of strong border and international control of foreigners entering the country.

    August 24th, 2000: President Claude Forsythe¡¯s private residence is burnt to the ground. His remains reveal he was shot nineteen times with bullets matching those in his bodyguards¡¯ guns. The United Kingdom, Spain, Germany, and Switzerland close their borders to all civilian traffic exiting France, and the presidential position is left vacant for seven weeks.

    <hr>

    Taz never really bought into the mystical mental powers of tea; partly because it sounded like a bunch of hoo-hah, but also because it tasted weird.

    Still, it was impolite to turn it down, especially when her sister was making it for her.

    ¡°Yerba mate is what I like to drink when I gotta focus real hard.¡± Madeline said while keeping her eyes firmly on the teapot hovering in the middle of their table. ¡°It might taste a little odd but it¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    ¡°If you say so. Can I at least put some sugar in it?¡± Taz said, watching her sister focus. Madeline nodded, leaned over the table, her chin resting on her folded hands, looking comfortable in a tye-dye belly shirt and shorts. Taz had no idea how Madeline ignored the fact that she had roughly half the room glancing her way, soaking her beautiful body in, and more than a few times Taz sent a mental jab towards somebody staring for a little too long.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get you some creamer instead of sugar. Telekinesis shouldn¡¯t burn you out that badly.¡± Madeline murmured. ¡°We¡¯ll try some more practices over the weekend, I think I have some ideas on how to fix the issue.¡±

    ¡°Alright Maddy.¡± Taz cocked a half smile and crossed her legs. ¡°Dunno how to fix something that I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s broken; I just think I need more practice.¡± She murmured to herself and settled in with a growling stomach.

    It was lunch time, and Taz had all but jogged from her Telepathy class to get to the cafeteria. The building had big windows and dim lighting, square tables, rectangular tables, round tables, a weird oval table that a buncha students were rolling dice on, a big lunch buffet on the far wall full of daily meals to pile up on a plate, and six independent food outlets that weren¡¯t covered by student tuition; thermokinetically cooked ¡®artisanal¡¯ pizzas, burgers, Chinese food, Italian food, a Mexican cafe that was always packed, and an ice cream and pastries place.

    Was any of it as good as the restaurants outside campus walls? Nope, and it was probably more expensive too, but as Taz could relate, sometimes you wanted a really fast bean and cheese taco between classes.

    She was tempted to sneak off before Noelle got back to grab some food, but she knew that would only earn her a chewing out from her sister¡­

    Taz stared at Madeline. She stared at this girl she¡¯d known all her life, who she knew to be objectively beautiful, and who only recently, Taz realized, fell on the side of the genderline she was attracted to.

    Uncertainty had shaken her gut when she¡¯d come to the realization, but as Melodica had pointed out when they¡¯d discussed it, Madeline was like a sister, and they had once seen her vomit ice cream cake after chugging a can of Monster.

    Taz glanced at her sister¡¯s giant boobs, grimaced, and was thankful she wasn¡¯t compelled to stare like every other walking bag of hormones in the room. Taz rolled her eyes and went back to reviewing the class packet her Biokinesis teacher had sent her for missing class yesterday.

    If anything, Taz was jealous of Madeline¡¯s ability to multitask. Madeline kept the pot telekinetically suspended in the air, and simultaneously used thermokinesis to heat the water in the pot, no stove required.

    ¡°Alright, so, while this is boiling, I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Madeline said, lowering her eyes back to her sister as the pot continued to heat up.

    ¡°That being?¡±

    ¡°Are you the gun-shooting, piano playing lesbian with the mermaid tulpa I keep hearing about from the first year crowd?¡± Madeline asked calmly.

    With an uncertain blink, Taz nodded. ¡°Yeah, who else would it be?¡±

    ¡°I was asking myself the same question,¡± Madeline folded her fingers in front of her face, ¡°but I wasn¡¯t sure because of the lesbian part.¡±

    Taz sat, staring blankly at her sister¡¯s face, batting her eyelids. Her phone slipped out of her hand and clattered on the table in front of her.

    Then, she spoke in a pitch somewhere between the dying scream of a murdered woman and the squeak of a deflating balloon animal.

    ¡°I SWEAR I WAS GOING TO TELL YOU SOON!¡±

    ¡°Taz¡­¡±

    ¡°I WASN¡¯T KEEPING IT A SECRET I JUST WASN¡¯T SURE MYSELF!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Taz, you¡¯re turning so red!¡±

    Taz pulled at her blonde hair as she sat and shivered in her chair, drawing dozens of eyes as she wriggled and whined pure gibberish. Madeline straightened up and debated if she¡¯d approached this the right way.

    ¡°AAAAAAHHHHH I only figured it out earlier this week and I just didn¡¯t know what to say yet!¡± Taz curled up on her chair and whimpered, burying her face into her knees.

    Madeline stood and walked over to pat her sister¡¯s shoulder as the little blonde shrank into the tiniest ball of embarrassment.

    ¡°C¡¯mon girl, I didn¡¯t mean to drag you outta the closet like this¡­¡± Madeline tried to sound consoling.

    ¡°I was gunna tell you first once I knew how to!¡± Taz was barely audible as she shouted into her knees.

    ¡°Taz¡­¡± Madeline sighed, running her fingers through all that blonde hair. ¡°I already knew.¡±

    ¡°H-huh?¡± Taz peeked up from her knees, though she continued to shiver. ¡°How? When?¡±

    ¡°I kinda figured it out when you told me you were practicing making out with one of your friends.¡± Madeline smirked as Taz turned red from cheek to shoulders and tried to hide deeper in her knees. ¡°It¡¯s never just practice, Taz.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was¡­¡± Taz mumbled.

    With a groan, Madeline tugged a chair over to sit next to her sister, and dug her nails into Taz¡¯s scalp to scritch her comfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, Taz, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°I know but it just feels so weird to finally realize, ¡®oh hey, you know whose hair you wanna smell?!¡¯¡± Taz grumbled and whined, and Madeline gave an understanding chuckle.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m just happy you finally figured it out.¡± Madeline shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You know how scared I was introducing you to Noelle? Last thing I wanna find is your undies in my dormroom and the shower running behind a closed door.¡±

    ¡°Eeeeww¡­¡± Taz¡¯s nose crinkled, then softened as she pondered the thought. ¡°... kinda hot, though.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Madeline admonished quickly. ¡°It¡¯s ew! Say ew again!¡±

    Taz made a rude noise at her sister, and devolved into an embarrassed giggle fit as Madeline pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Taz, girl, listen.¡± Madeline rubbed the blonde¡¯s little head and sighed. ¡°You can come to me about anything. Now that you know, and now that you know that I know, you can come talk to me if¡­¡± Madeline¡¯s expression went flat. ¡°If you ever like another girl, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoohoo, mes amours!¡± Both girls glanced up as Noelle walked towards them, three to-go bags hovering after her. The ravishing young fille drew more eyes than Madeline in her short dress and light jacket, short heels giving her that extra sway to her every step. ¡°Did I come at a strange time?¡± She asked, taking the two girls in.

    ¡°No.¡± Madeline answered with a small smile. ¡°Taz just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noelle I¡¯m gay!¡± Taz suddenly said, staring up at the freckled, blonde-dyed girl.

    Madeline¡¯s head slowly turned to give Taz a deeply disappointed look, and Taz quietly reconsidered her life choices and dying then and there.

    ¡°I know.¡± Noelle said, looking only mildly surprised.

    Madeline¡¯s head twisted sharply to face her roommate. ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Taz asked breathlessly.

    ¡°I have ¨C how you Americans say ¨C a gaydar that is second-to-none.¡± Noelle looked proud of herself, and set the to-go bags on the table as the two girls just stared at her, either annoyed or goggle-eyed. ¡°That aside, I am quite famished! Shall we lunch, beaut¨¦s?¡±

    Taz still wanted to die, but after finishing her quiche.

    Madeline nibbled at her ratatouille, her eyes rapidly glancing between Taz and Noelle, barely masking her worry as she did, but she kept quiet.

    Noelle looked pleased as punch with her cassoulet, and giggled at Taz¡¯s happy smile as she dug into her lunch. ¡°Brasserie du Ping reminds me so much of home sometimes I could cry.¡± She cooed. ¡°Es-tu satisfait?¡± She asked both Taz and Madeline, and Taz gave a quick nod.

    ¡°Maddy was so right, the quiche is to die for!¡±

    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Madeline grinned, gesturing to the cup by Taz¡¯s side. ¡°How¡¯s the mate?¡±

    Taz swallowed her bite after a few, slow chews, and then lifted the cup to her lips, and squeezed her eyes shut as a veggie, bitter taste flooded her tongue.

    She swallowed thickly, put the cup down, and smiled at Madeline.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Well?¡± Madeline smiled back.

    ¡°Terrible!¡±

    Madeline groaned, and passed over a few creamer cups. ¡°Can you drink any tea without turning into a broccoli hating five year old?¡±

    ¡°I can with milk!¡± Taz answered, filling her cup with creamer. ¡°And sugar.¡±

    Madeline snorted, while Noelle just chortled, then jabbed her fork into her cassoulet and leveled a serious eye on Taz.

    ¡°Chouchou.¡± she began in a soft voice. Taz looked her way in alarm, meeting the beauty¡¯s eyes with red briefly touching her cheeks. ¡°Despite what a man may tell you, women are no great mystery, nor a puzzle to be solved, or a trophy to be won.¡± Noelle¡¯s finger traced a directionless shape on the tabletop as Taz stared, transfixed by her words. ¡°When you pursue a lady, you must be confident, but wary; we lesbiennes are still a minority, not every woman you pursue will ultimately reciprocate your feelings. Some just like to be chased by somebody attractive.¡±

    ¡°O-oh.¡± Taz gave a small nod, watching Noelle¡¯s eyes unfocus and go distant. ¡°Well I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that, I think? It¡¯s not like I look like you.¡±

    ¡°Non, that is true.¡± Noelle stated, giving Taz a little smile. ¡°But, you look like you, and some might argue that is better.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Taz paused, unsure how to respond as their eyes held one another, and Taz suddenly flinched, looking the other way as her heart began to race. ¡°C¡¯mooon, I¡¯m so plain. I¡¯m short, and normal, and dorky.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Noelle asked, pointing her fork at Taz accusingly. ¡°And what of it? I know many a girl whose idea of perfection is normal.¡± She drew her hand back to touch her chest. ¡°Chouchou, I have been favorably compared to wine in a gold-leaf goblet, and many might sup heartily at the neck of such an expensive alcohol, but many grow sick of too much glam, too much chique, and flee to tear their fineries from their bodies and lounge away from the haute couture.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Taz mulled the fille¡¯s words in her head, and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fancy.¡± Madeline simplified, tilting her head towards Noelle. ¡°Like all the time. Most people can¡¯t handle that.¡±

    ¡°Essentiellement, oui.¡± Noelle sighed. ¡°You will hear some things about me as you strike out on your own to meet women.¡±

    ¡°Most of them true...¡± Madeline raised her eyebrows and avoided Noelle¡¯s stink-eye.

    ¡°But do not let that discourage you, Chouchou.¡± Noelle smiled. ¡°Your talent with the guitar will see you win more than a few admirers, and admiration is but a step away from infatuation.¡±

    Taz¡¯s cheeks grew rosey at the pretty girl¡¯s wink, and the sudden urge to play a song filled her heart. ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡± Taz tapped her fingertips together. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯m really ready to date anyone; I just got here, I¡¯m still settling in, I¡¯m still working stuff out¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to date a girl to fuck her.¡±

    Taz¡¯s thoughts crashed into a brick wall, and she sat, stunned, while Madeline chased Noelle around the table with one of the to-go bags.

    ¡°Noelle I will strangle you I swear to god!¡±

    ¡°Ma beau, I am only telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°AHEM.¡±

    Madeline slowed, nearly tumbling over a chair as she did, and Noelle twisted midstep, falling back with her arms crossed, and suddenly stopping mid-fall as she turned to greet the disruptive grunt with a curious eyebrow.

    Then, a pout.

    ¡°Benny.¡± Noelle said dryly.

    ¡°Duplantier.¡± Benjamin responded.

    He crossed his arms, and Taz stirred to the crackle of tension between the two European nobles, her eyes soaking in this shockingly good looking young man with little more than a curious blink. He looked like a junior politician in his navy blue suit and white dress shirt, the collar popped over the jacket¡¯s, while a ruby red tie hung around his neck and hid underneath his top.

    ¡°Are you aware how much you look like a fool?¡± Benjamin asked with his arms crossed.

    ¡°And what is it to you how I look, Benny?¡± Noelle asked with a sour huff.

    ¡°I would at least hope you¡¯d act with the austerity and maturity expected of the Duplantier family, but no, I find you reenacting a Bugs Bunny routine like a cockney bogan.¡± He breathed out sharply through his nose.

    At that, Madeline spoke up in a humorless tone. ¡°Nice to see you too, Ben.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Madeline.¡± He bowed his head politely in her direction. ¡°No offense intended towards you, of course; I¡¯m sure she deserves whatever drew your wrath.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Ben, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Madeline cracked half-a-smile. ¡°So, what¡¯s the occasion? You usually need a reason to talk to my roommate.¡±

    At that, Benjamin turned sharply back towards Noelle, his mouth open, then closing as Noelle straightened up to match his glare. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, tapped at its screen a few times, and held up what Taz could only barely perceive as an email.

    ¡°Why am I on the planning committee?¡± He asked, his tone dripping with barely restrained contempt.

    Taz narrowed her eyes and tried to read his phone more closely at the question.

    ¡°What do you mean, pourquoi?¡± Noelle asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Do not tell me it is above the skill level of such a monsieur brillant such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°English, Duplantier, please.¡±

    Noelle sighed heavily. ¡°Si je me souviens bien, I was elected president for this year, and if I do so plainly recall, you took great pains explaining that the president¡¯s job is to delegate; so, I delegated.¡±

    ¡°And you put me on the planning committee.¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression furrowed more deeply. ¡°When you whined to me about getting assigned to hiring catering, I put you on decorations like you¡¯d asked. I told you from the outset I didn¡¯t want to put any thought into these ridiculous soirees!¡±

    ¡°Benny Benny Benny¡­¡± Noelle sighed, rolled her eyes, and slowly leaned forward back onto her feet from her leaning position¡­ then frowned. ¡°I wanted to put you in the award¡¯s selection seat, but a rather generous donation hinged on you getting put on the planning committee if you weren¡¯t to be president this year.¡±

    ¡°A dona¡ªwho?¡± Benjamin demanded, but the anger in his tone wasn¡¯t matched by his stiff and gentile stance. ¡°There¡¯s nobody who would¡ª¡± He trailed off, his anger breaking into realization. ¡°That geezer.¡± He chuffed in a tone that managed to make the word sound like a grave insult. ¡°And you accepted it!¡±

    ¡°If it is any consolation, Benjamin, I am sorry.¡± Noelle shrugged, her annoyance turning to sympathy. ¡°Like I said, I thought you knew, though I should not be surprised a stuffy head of their household would make a decision behind their own child¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°I am going to have a very stern word with my father after class today.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was nearly a growl, but after a few moments of smoke coming out of his ears, he straightened up, adjusted his tie, and gave Noelle a flat stare. ¡°I¡¯ll submit a formal request to have my position changed post-haste.¡±

    ¡°And the donation?¡± Noelle frowned.

    ¡°I will ensure it comes through despite my change in station.¡± He turned his head away, and must not have realized how strongly he was thinking: {I should have known the penthouse came with a price.}

    ¡°¨¦videmment.¡± Noelle said dryly. ¡°I will try to nip your whining in the bud, but I¡¯d suggest you have the first meeting planned before I pick a new chair; Duke Alistair II likes to attend the first yearly party, if I recall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Benjamin grunted.

    Taz leaned over towards Madeline, who had returned to her lunch while watching the drama silently. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Taz asked curiously.

    At her voice, Benjamin turned to regard Taz with some surprise, like he hadn¡¯t seen her at all until then. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Was the only sound he made, looking only the slightest bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about, ma chouchou!¡± Noelle beamed.

    ¡°Noelle and Ben here are two high-ranking members of the Scion Society.¡± Madeline explained.

    ¡°The Scion Society? What¡¯s that?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like.¡± Madeline answered.

    Benjamin cleared his throat, getting Taz¡¯s attention, and walked around the table to present her with a hand. After a curious glance, Taz stood and took it, about to shake when he leaned down, and to her red-faced terror, kissed her fingers.

    ¡°My apologies, miss, for putting on such a horrific display just a moment ago.¡± He let her hand go, and his hands crossed relaxedly in front of his stomach. ¡°My name is Benjamin Alistair III, planning committee chair for the Scion Society.¡±

    ¡°I kinda figured that out.¡± Taz said awkwardly, and Madeline tossed a plastic spoon at Noelle when the fille began mockingly flapping her fingers like a mouth.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Benjamin gave her a small, unoffended nod. ¡°The Scion Society is a prestigious club here at Phoenix-Paiute Academy who extends membership exclusively to scions. Its purpose is to connect scions with each other so that we may better plot the course of the future of psychics and psionics, and create an international bond between some of psionics¡¯ greatest up-and-coming practitioners.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s neat.¡± Taz answered with a curious flutter of her eyes. ¡°Why not invite other really good psychics then? Like non-scions?¡±

    At that, Noelle spoke up with a smile. ¡°Scions are more often than not a step-ahead of your base psychic! Dual-psionic parentage creates a much more powerful psychic.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Madeline added, turning her head Taz¡¯s way, ¡°lots of scions who come here are from very big, very rich families, which means you have a lot of rich kids who want to hang out with other rich kids.¡±

    ¡°Madeline has the right of it.¡± Benjamin said.

    Noelle tried to put on a light-hearted smile. ¡°It is not that we dislike non-scions, you understand, chouchou? It¡¯s just a club, nothing quite that special!¡±

    ¡°Not special, but you¡¯re the president of it.¡± Taz grinned at Noelle, who tittered.

    ¡°Oh, well, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not proud of it!¡±

    ¡°Do they have, like, an evolink club?¡± Taz asked Madeline.

    Madeline shook her head, giving Taz an apologetic pat on her back at her frown. ¡°Evolinks are rare, hon, real rare. Last year we only had about five, and two of them graduated.¡±

    Taz pouted a bit, until Benjamin spoke up.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± He examined her for a moment, thoughtfully. ¡°I take it you are associated with Madeline?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Maddy¡¯s my big pseudo-sister.¡± Taz half-smiled, and Benjamin glanced between the two thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madeline¡¯s mentioned having a close family friend before. If I may recommend, you stick with her advice instead of Duplantier¡¯s.¡±

    Before Taz could even ask, he and Noelle were already staring daggers at one another again. ¡°Should I remind you that I am one of the best telekinetics on this campus, Benny?¡± Noelle asked, barely hiding the growl in her throat.

    ¡°Indeed, but second to whom, Duplantier?¡± Benjamin managed the most flat-faced sneer Taz had ever seen.

    ¡°That will change this year, Benny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when you¡¯re not being peeled out of a new girl¡¯s crotch every other week.¡±

    The two went silent, but that may have very well made the tension even worse.

    Taz shuffled on her feet uncomfortably a moment, glancing between the two as she imagined a psionic wrestling match happening between the two at the very moment. ¡°Well, I like Noelle.¡± Taz said gently, drawing a delighted gasp from the fille.

    ¡°Your loss.¡± Benjamin answered in a flat tone of voice.

    Whatever was happening between Benjamin and Noelle stopped when a mental pulse washed over the both of them, and Taz as well; a simple, strong, disruptive feeling of ¡®stop¡¯ from Madeline.

    ¡°Ben, maybe you should head out.¡± She said, looking bemused with the whole pissing contest. ¡°Not that you aren¡¯t a delight, but something tells me Einar misses you.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Benjamin adjusted his tie again, despite it being perfectly straight and wrinkle-free, and nodded his head Madeline¡¯s way. ¡°A pleasure as always, Madeline. I imagine Noelle will likely make you her plus one to the first Society gathering?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk that out later.¡± Madeline gave a quick nod.

    ¡°Should you come, I would like to introduce you to my father, he¡¯s quite interested in divination and I think you would make a good impression on him.¡± Madeline looked intrigued by the offer, but Benjamin had already turned Taz¡¯s away. ¡°Enjoy your time here at Phoenix-Paiute, miss¡­¡± He trailed off, and only the slightest twitch of his lips betrayed his embarrassment. ¡°Ah, my mistake, please forgive my gaffe, ma¡¯am, but what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Taz straightened up, still feeling the second-hand tension. She shot her hand forward, which Benjamin awkwardly took again for a proper handshake. ¡°Sorry! Nice to meet you Benjamin, I¡¯m gay.¡±

    The shake went on for a little too long, and it took just a little bit longer for Taz to realize why Benjamin was staring at her so weirdly.

    ¡°Taz.¡± Madeline hissed, pinching her little sister¡¯s hip.

    ¡°AaaaAAAAAAaaaaAH I¡¯m Taz!¡± Taz squealed, bringing her hands up to cover her face. ¡°My name is Natasha Cooper but you can call me Taz please don¡¯t call me gay that¡¯s not my name!¡±

    ¡°... Right.¡± Benjamin let his hand hang at his side before turning to face Noelle, who was fighting with all her might to not cackle at Taz¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Fix my chair, Duplantier, I don¡¯t want to have this conversation again.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I will consider your request, party boy.¡± Noelle tightened her lips to cut a snicker short.

    ¡°Good.¡± Benjamin moved to walk around Noelle, then paused. ¡°Telekinetic evaluation is next Tuesday.¡± He suddenly said, as if he¡¯d only just remembered it. He turned his head, and the twos¡¯ eyes met. Taz peeked between her fingers as she felt their hostility rise again. ¡°Your downfall starts early this year, Duplantier.¡±

    ¡°Soak your head, Benny.¡± Noelle sneered. ¡°You¡¯re living in fantasyland once more.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Benjamin turned on his heel to march off towards the cafeteria¡¯s exit, and Noelle turned in time to see Madeline keep Taz from jamming a plastic knife into her own neck.

 Chapter 14 Part 2: Familial Friction

    ¡ª&(^#$@#-=[;>>].;;¡¯¡¯;¡¯>?/][\&*%@+¡ª

    Sofia sucked in a deep breath to try and cool her mind, but the ache remained regardless of what she tried to do.

    ¡ª¡±:@&@$,.;[\]{}]\&@!_)*$)!@&^+_%++¡ª

    ¡°Carajo¡­¡±

    Testing today had been worse than normal. The Synthetic Cognizant Stabilizer had been a failure. An awful, awful, awful failure.

    ¡ª)(||(}{{HE¡ª(}L{P{#$))@)!*@$_#()*(&!><¡ª

    Sofia bit down on her pillow and buried her forehead into her ice pack. She did everything she could to suppress a few tears from escaping her eyes.

    ¡°Carajo carajo carajo carajo¡­¡±

    She would feel better. She had to. She had to give it time. She couldn¡¯t give up now.

    ¡ª><¡±:H>|@)(&%__>?>:¡±|{P_#+_)#)=-=\];;.3¡ª

    She breathed deep. She breathed and felt her heartbeat. She breathed and felt a searing flare across her mind that the ice pack couldn¡¯t temper.

    It didn¡¯t help, and because of the medicine she¡¯d taken beforehand, they couldn¡¯t give her any pain relievers.

    ¡°Mam¨¢¡­¡± She whispered.

    She curled up and willed herself to either sleep or die, whatever got rid of this awful headache faster, until a familiar noise cut through the heartbeat in her ears.

    The chime of piano keys, soft, yet piercing, the only sound in this dark, dreadful room.

    Her eyes fluttered open, staring at the dark wall by her bed. Her brain howled, burning up in an inferno until the song drummed through her ears.

    Note by note, bar by bar, Sofia¡¯s breathing eased, and the ache thundering from her forehead into the back of her neck dulled until she could stand to roll onto her back. The pain shifted, but the piano playing grew louder and more complex, smothering the fire burning in her head.

    ¡°Sofia?¡± She heard a voice that, by now, was pleasantly familiar.

    ¡°Play some more, please¡­¡± She asked, the pain having sunk into her stomach.

    The piano kept going, and slowly Sofia forced herself to her feet. She knew the way to the bathroom even with the lights off ¨C having had to race in there more than once as a side effect of the constant medication she was under.

    It wasn¡¯t pleasant, but if a small bout of diarrhea was the last of her pain, she was okay with that. At least the switch to guitar helped cover up the uglier noises¡­

    She exited the bathroom, adjusting her soft, white cotton shirt and pants, and after a few breaths to try and fill her lungs with air, to pump some energy into her heart, she called out to her digitized helper: ¡°Ayudante, light on.¡±

    The room¡¯s lights flickered on, and Sofia leaned against the wall, letting her vision normalize as she stared at the girl sitting on her couch. Slowly she walked over, her eyes fluttering, until she collapsed next to her visitor.

    ¡°It was bad today, huh?¡± The girl asked, leaning forward to get a better look at Sofia¡¯s haggard face, and Sofia gave a small nod.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°It was so bad. Thanks, Mel.¡± Sofia finally turned to smile at the silver-haired girl resting next to her, her fingers still curled to play an air guitar. ¡°You have great timing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting better at feeling you through every freaking person on campus.¡± Melodica admitted with a little smile. ¡°Lemme keep playing, you look like you need a little more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, really¡­¡±

    But the guitar part of Rope was already filling the room, and Sofia sat back to bask in the cooling relief the music poured over her mind.

    She picked up the remote control and turned on the television, channel surfing until she found a Matrix marathon to fill the room with some more noise now that she could stand it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sofia murmured, reaching her hand over to hover over Melodica¡¯s shoulder, which took a moment to solidify for Sofia to squeeze. ¡°I thought I was going to die today.¡±

    ¡°What was today¡¯s experiment?¡±

    ¡°They wanted to give the SCS a try.¡± Sofia groaned. ¡°They thought it might help get my PPA stabilized.¡±

    ¡°Made it worse?¡±

    ¡°So much worse.¡± Sofia sighed loudly. ¡°They had me on Cozitomine, too, which means no painkillers for another two hours.¡±

    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m aallll natural!¡± Melodica grinned, jamming quietly enough for the two of them to talk.

    Sofia barely managed a shrug of agreement. She still didn¡¯t feel great, but she wasn¡¯t about to complain to the person turning her day from wretched to merely rough.

    Melodica played, her eyes closed, enjoying the music by herself as Sofia tried to regain some energy. The two sat side-by-side, utterly relaxed, utterly divorced from how busy it was beyond her room¡­

    And then Sofia opened her eyes and sighed. ¡°Okay. Alright, I think I¡¯m good. I think¡­¡± She rolled her upper-body forward and rubbed the scar on her head, wincing at the phantom pains. ¡°I think¡­ I wanna play some Mario Kart.¡±

    ¡°Hell yes!¡± Melodica threw her arms up with a grin. ¡°Can we play online?¡± She hopped up to her feet, quickly heading over to the entertainment center to grab controllers and change the TV input.

    ¡°Trying to break your losing streak?¡± Sofia asked with a cocky little grin. ¡°I¡¯ve had all the time in the world to get good.¡±

    Melodica blew a rude raspberry at her and sat down by her side again, handing over a controller.

    The game loaded up and Melodica contemplated her options on the character select screen before picking Daisy, while Sofia settled on her usual choice of Metal Peach in the Red B Dasher.

    ¡°How do you like your new look, by the way?¡± Sofia asked, glancing over at Melodica in her school uniform. As Sofia stared, a feeling of nostalgia washed over her, and a pang of homesickness hit her already tender belly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s great!¡± Melodica beamed, kicking her feet. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll be honest, I miss my tail, but Taz and I were buying smoothies yesterday and nobody knew.¡± Melodica¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°They thought I was her friend, even asked what classes I was taking!¡±

    ¡°Demonios, I want a smoothie now.¡± Sofia groaned. ¡°So, is Taz more like a friend to you? How¡¯s your relationship work?¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I never thought too hard about it.¡± Melodica mumbled, sticking her tongue out in concentration as the first race began. ¡°I was always her tulpa, her my creator, it was never weird until people started telling me I was different, and then I started wanting to¡­ be something else.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s anchoring you.¡± Sofia said, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Melodica nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. Yeah she kinda is, but¡­¡± Melodica paused, staring at the screen, not even flinching as she hit a banana peel in her distraction. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I came from her, but she¡¯s not really my mom; I love her, but in a not-weird way, but we¡¯re still related somehow, so, I guess sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cool, I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Sofia rubbed the air where Melodica¡¯s hair was. ¡°I miss my brother, and my whole family, so, y¡¯know, don¡¯t start resenting the people you care about. You never know when something¡¯ll put some distance between you.¡±

    Things fell quiet for a bit, the two focusing on the screen, giving the illusion of concentration. Melodica was stuck hoping for a bullet bill or a blue shell, while Sofia planned to take a risky drift around a cliff corner to overtake 1st place.

    ¡°Y¡¯know, this talk about siblings, smoothies, and you in my old school uniform?¡± Sofia said with a small, sad smile. ¡°Really makes me miss home¡­¡±

    Melodica was quiet, guilty for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sofi. Maybe you can introduce me to your family next time they visit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that, but my doctors might get super miffed you¡¯re in here doing what they¡ª¡±

    ¡ª*&@$><]¡ª

    ¡°A-aa-ah¡­¡± Sofia winced, her head aching, like a cramp tightening just underneath her scar.

    On screen, Daisy came to a complete stop before being thrown off a cliff, and Sofia tried to keep the lead amidst the pain, until slow, soothing guitar sounds drifted off of Melodica¡¯s fingertips, the tulpa smiling where she sat as Sofia settled again.

    She didn¡¯t know how the music put her damaged mind at peace, but she didn¡¯t question it; all she knew, and all she cared about, was figuring out some way to thank Melodica with more than wiping her all over a digital race track.

 Chapter 14 Part 3: Familial Friction

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late!¡±

    The gathering of students turned their heads to see Taz sprinting up, coming to a stop just short of crashing into Gerry.

    ¡°Hey Taz.¡± Gerry raised his eyebrows as he looked down at her, stepping away so she could catch her breath.

    ¡°Hey!¡± A few of her classmates also waved her way, and Taz straightened up with a groan.

    ¡°Tulpamancy went on a little longer than I expected! What¡¯d I miss?¡± Taz asked, moving into the group and opening up her backpack, floating out a few writing materials as the group clustered around a few flower blossoms along one of the walking paths in the Memorial Park.

    Somebody in their first year biokinesis class reached out to everyone about a group study for their homework over the weekend. It wasn¡¯t meant to be a difficult task, but Taz was enthusiastic to join with her fellow psychics in some self-learning!

    Christine held up her notebook to read. ¡°We¡¯ve been to three flower patches already and have their soil¡¯s nitrogen content written down, and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gunna check out a few more and then hit the cafeteria.¡± Patriot said with an audible growl from his stomach. ¡°Salisbury steak night!¡± He grinned.

    ¡°WHOO WHOO!¡± A few of the other boys hooted in excitement, and Taz joined Christine and Abby in smirking at their antics as she wrote down what they had on their papers.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, have y¡¯all ever had a real salisbury steak, or just the TV dinner/cafeteria reheated crap?¡± Gerry asked, the big black boy planting his hands on his hips and looking disappointed.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Armando asked, standing up from the flower patch with his recordings.

    ¡°The real stuff¡¯s the difference between LeBron and a college shooting guard!¡±

    Armando perked up. ¡°Oh, like the difference between Lozano and Ochoa?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Gerry gave Armando a quick look.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, gringos, f¨²tbol¡¯s the sport of the entire rest of the world!¡±

    Patriot snorted. ¡°You¡¯re in America, Manny, we play real football!¡±

    ¡°You play shitty Rugby!¡± Armando snapped, and the taller Patriot went chest to chest with the shorter Mexican boy, the two glaring at one another as Gerry¡¯s eyes threatened to roll out of his head.

    Meanwhile, Christine knelt down next to Taz, a smaller, mousier girl named Abigail Nguyen on Taz¡¯s other side, the dark-haired girl wearing glasses thicker than Taz¡¯s.

    ¡°¡ªonly for nitrogen content, not exact values. Mr. Baumbach said the daffodils have perfectly average nitrogen amounts in its soil, so we all think the daisies here are really high.¡± Abigail explained.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± Taz wrote on her notepad as Abigail¡¯s floated a little bit in front of her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what I can feel.¡±

    ¡°You sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Christine asked gently. ¡°I heard burn-out can last for a while¡­¡±

    Taz smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s alright! Mel helped me handle the worst of it. As long as I¡¯m not trying to dig up the garden, I think I should be okay.¡±

    ¡°Is Mel here?¡± Cecil asked behind her, glancing around curiously. ¡°She asked me to bring her a yamaka because she wanted to copy the design.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s news to me, but it seems like she¡¯s doing a lot of stuff behind my back.¡± Taz mumbled to herself, but cleared her mind as she focused on the soil. ¡°She¡¯s not here right now. Dunno what she¡¯s up to¡­¡±

    Her mind reached out towards the flowers and the soil beneath them while ignoring her classmates¡¯ confused looks.

    Her psionic sense joined the others¡¯, their collective resonance examining the flowers in a manner that would need a microscope for a regular human. Narrowing her focus required concentration, tuning it finer and finer still; the flowers, their individual parts, the plant fibers holding the stem together, and deeper until her mind was detecting billions of miniscule particles in transit from the soil, to the roots, and up the stem, all appearing more as a vast cloud with miniscule differences in various pockets.

    They all felt and looked similar, too many moving pieces for her to concentrate on just one, but the broad picture in her head let her see how the molecules moved. She winced as an ache developed in her brow, but she did not pull back just yet.

    ¡°Okay¡­ now try to remember: seven, seven, seven.¡± Abigail spoke very softly when she saw Taz wince.

    ¡°Seven protons, seven neutrons, seven electrons.¡± Taz recited.

    The burn increased a little as Taz tried to tighten her focus, but then she raised her hands, and strummed a few notes on an imaginary guitar. The sound drew a few curious glances, but Taz wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, she was relaxing as the music helped relieve the pain, and after a few moments of playing, her psi-sense filtered out molecules and atoms until she could see all of what she thought was nitrogen in the patch.

    She opened her eyes, fluttering her lashes as she pulled her senses back, the massive number of teeny-tiny particles no longer taking the full breadth of her concentration, and she stared down at her notepad in thought.

    ¡°Well I¡¯d have to compare it to the other patches first, but that seems like a lot of nitrogen¡­¡± She said.

    ¡°Does playing guitar help you?¡± Christine asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Taz smiled a little. ¡°Apparently, when I¡¯m playing music, it helps with burn-out and stuff. I guess it might help me concentrate, too, but music¡¯s just sort of my special place.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting.¡± Abigail hummed. ¡°Is it like a crutch? You need music to do psionics?¡±

    ¡°No, but it helped me calm down a buncha kids with Mustafi Syndrome a few months ago. I dunno what you¡¯d call it.¡±

    The group of students moved as a unit to the next batch of flowers, the sports boys squabbling about their respective preferences the whole time.

    Biokinesis was still a relatively new field of psience. While it did have roots as far back as World War II, the understanding of it was still new.

    While biokinesis was the psionic manipulation of life, it was also used to classify the psionic manipulation and sensory of chemistry and well, though there were already movements to try and split the two fields for clarity¡¯s sake.

    Cells and chemicals were the primary foci of biokineticists, but it was also used in the movement, development, and destruction of bacteria and germs, leading to excited medical experts theorizing on its potential to solve issues such as lactose intolerance and even parasite infestations without the use of medicines, in addition to potentially manipulating the body¡¯s chemistry to, say, permanently increase the output of insulin in diabetics as a long-term solution to their health problems.

    The theoretical benefits of biokinesis vastly outstrips the modern capabilities of the field; new as it was, biokinetics are in hot demand for research and development, with few being hired as permanent staff in medical fields due to the potential dangers of the field.

    Long-form studies are already being conducted by researchers to determine biokinesis¡¯ short-comings to prevent a public health crisis. To use diabetes as another example, it was in testing for whether or not reteaching the body how to produce and use insulin would affect other forms of inner-body chemical production.

    However, many biokinetics found employment and benefits where plants are concerned. Their ability to encourage the growth of, and then draw nutrients within the soil to plants is giving them a place in farms and other growth outlets. They¡¯ve even been found to be able to cause milk production in a virginal cow.

    Though there have been talks of, and have even been studies of gene-therapy and gene manipulation, the discipline was still far too young to do so reliably, though there have been rumors of psychics using it to ¡®build¡¯ their children.

    ¡°Yo Taz.¡±

    Taz glanced up from the soil around the sunflowers, watching as Gerry knelt down by her side with his own notepad.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Just outta curiosity, who was that smokin¡¯ girl you were hanging out with at lunch today?¡± He asked, trying to look as casual as he could as Taz¡¯s face went blank.

    ¡°That who?¡±

    ¡°The, uh¡­¡± Gerry put on an embarrassed smile. ¡°The black girl at your lunch table? Other than the cute white one. The cute white one that¡¯s not you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Armando spoke up from behind them. ¡°The one with the big titties, yeah? ¡®Cuz, damn!¡±

    ¡°Yeah her!¡± Gerry laughed as Taz¡¯s expression fell.

    ¡°You¡¯re such perverts.¡± Christine groaned.

    ¡°And those shorts.¡± Patriot said in what failed to be a whisper. ¡°Hate to see her go¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªbut love to watch her leave!¡± He and Gerry finished together with a laugh and a high-five.

    Taz kept her eyes on the soil and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I actually am kinda curious myself.¡± Christine piped up, trying to ignore the boys. ¡°Your lunchmates were stupidly pretty. Are those girls your tutors?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re their rates?¡± Gerry asked immediately. ¡°I¡¯d pay for the big one all night long!¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon guys, think about it.¡± Armando snickered. ¡°They¡¯re hanging out with Taz, maybe they¡¯re girlfriends!¡±

    They boys immediately looked somewhere between dismayed and intrigued by the thought, while Taz felt a nasty shiver go through her.

    Taz turned to affix Armando with a far too wide smile, and the laughter and chatter quieted down as an overwhelming desire for violence flooded the small group.

    ¡°The black one¡¯s my sister.¡± Taz said in a chipper little tone, and she saw the three boys flinch; Cecil guffawed. ¡°The other one is her best friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s super nice to have your sister here with you!¡± Christine¡¯s wide-eyed smile was a little too plastic.

    ¡°C-can we focus? Guys?¡± Abigail asked, shuffling in place nervously.

    Patriot then spoke up. ¡°Well, hell, if she¡¯s your sister, you ain¡¯t gunnin¡¯ for her, right?¡± He asked, and Taz¡¯s nostrils flared. ¡°You could be a bro and introduce us!¡± He beamed.

    ¡°Pat.¡± Taz said in a very calm voice. ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid to use any of you for target practice.¡±

    She didn¡¯t send out anything telepathic with the statement, but Pat¡¯s expression flattened, and Gerry stood up with a cough.

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I saw some, like, roses or some shit over here? Let¡¯s go check those out next.¡±

    The group nervously agreed and started to move along with deliberate movements, and Taz stood with a groan, rubbing her head as Abigail gave her a concerned look.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked.

    Taz whirled on her, handfuls of her hair still between her fingers. ¡°Why do people want to fuck my family?!¡±

    Abigail reared back, her shoulders hunched. ¡°I don¡¯t know! They¡¯re hot?! I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Taz deflated in defeat, her lips pursed. ¡°You can go catch up to the others, I didn¡¯t actually get a good read on the sunflowers.¡±

    After a moment of consideration, Abigail nodded. ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t do anything that¡¯d put PA on the news.¡± She warned dryly, and set off after the rest of the group.

    Taz just needed to take a few deep, calming breaths and focus. She still needed to put down her findings on the sunflowers, and she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere getting mad.

    Again, her mind focused deeply on the soil, peering through the layers until she was staring at the incalculable number of burgeoning particles in the soil, looking at the particles the plant fed on, trying to recall: seven, seven, and seven¡­

    Before the ache could even begin, Taz¡¯s fingers strummed a few practice chords, trying to keep the heat at bay¡­

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She heard a small voice.

    Taz opened her eyes, losing sight of the clouds of nutrients, and turned her head to look up at Theresa watching with a concerned stare.

    ¡°You¡¯re not using your powers on those flowers, are you?¡± She asked, quickly reaching up to clutch her crucifix.

    With a blink, Taz pulled herself up into a standing position. Theresa was still dressed like a pilgrim, minus the silly hat thing those women wore, but in her hand was a small bag. Not like her class carpet bag, but something smaller, older, and with a nice floral design on it.

    ¡°Hi Theresa.¡± Taz tried to give her a little smile. Theresa¡¯s grip loosened on her necklace, taken aback by the friendliness in her tone. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m using my powers to read the nitrogen content in the soil. You should have a similar assignment from your biokinesis class, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Theresa wavered in place. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t been going. I¡¯m hoping I can leave soon, but¡­¡± She glanced over at the sunflowers with a small quiver. ¡°I was hoping to collect some petals before I left. I haven¡¯t seen sunflowers in person before coming here.¡±

    Taz frowned at Theresa as the girl stared at her with uncertainty, every inch of her face taut with nervousness and fear, but then Taz straightened up and glanced back at the flowers. Her eyes closed, and she felt Theresa watching her as she spread her mind out, feeling for the strongest sunflower, the one eating the most¡­

    Finding it, she kept her hands by her side and let her thoughts embrace the flower, pulling it down from amongst its brethren into her waiting hands, then turned to Theresa with a bright smile. ¡°This one¡¯s pretty healthy! You can probably take whatever you want from this one.¡±

    Theresa didn¡¯t move for what felt like a long time, her eyes fixed on Taz, her expression sunken and her mind clearly turning. Taz shuffled her feet nervously, nearly jumping out of her skin when Theresa took a step towards her and reached into her bag.

    From it, she withdrew a leather-covered book, and she opened it up. Flipping through the pages, Taz could see tightly-sealed plastic pockets with dried, pressed flowers, petals, and leaves carefully arranged inside them over pieces of painted paper.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Theresa flipped too quickly for Taz to get a good look at any of them, but the smell of old, floral scents and the sight of elaborate, colored images inspired a childlike curiosity.

    ¡°Whoa whoa, Theresa, what are those?¡± Taz asked, making Theresa look up at her in surprise.

    ¡°They¡¯re, um,¡± Theresa tightened her lips nervously, ¡°they¡¯re just a little hobby of mine. It¡¯s nothing you¡¯d be interested in.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not for you to decide!¡± Taz¡¯s eyes were fixed to the open page in Theresa¡¯s arms, the morose dark blue covered in colors and shapes. ¡°Can I see?¡±

    Theresa, once more, hesitated, but as the sunflower Taz had procured wobbled back into place with the others, she stepped closer and turned the book around.

    ¡°I-I call it ¡®His Light at Night.¡¯¡± Theresa whispered, more to herself than Taz.

    The plastic pocket had a piece of dark blue construction paper inserted inside of it. In the upper right corner were dozens of tiny white flower petals filling a circle on top of a thin layer of still dark, but lighter blue paint that gave the impression the petals were giving off light. Small black seeds pock-marked the flower petals resembling craters, and tiny, individual grains of white sand speckled the upper half of the page.

    Taz¡¯s eyes slid downwards from the night sky arrangement to the cut and dried grasses in the bottom half of the page. They were arranged just so to imitate the rise of a grassy hill arcing towards the sky. Tiny petals were arranged to make tiny flowers dotting the hill, and behind the hill, stretching towards the artistic horizon, was a carefully painted dale, where leaves stood in for the distant trees and forests, and gentle lines gave the impression of a stone crossroad.

    She leaned forwards to take a closer look, staring at the little bits of nature and paint blended together to create a piece of art. Taz shuffled closer to the book and held her hands up, wordlessly asking for permission.

    Theresa was still hesitant, but set the book in Taz¡¯s hands, and stared intently, as if Taz might make off with it the moment she could.

    But, Taz flipped simple turned the page, staring at a paper covered in different pressed flower heads arranged over a multi-branching stalk, then another painting of the birth of Jesus Christ, but with the people replaced by flowers looming warmly over a tiny yellow flower in a painted crib, decorated with bits of straw, and a crystal in the sky representing the north star.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Taz said, flipping to the next page, then the next, staring at bits and pieces of art in a style she¡¯d never really imagined before.

    ¡°It¡¯s the one thing I can do right.¡± Theresa responded, looking over at the sunflowers fondly. ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯d like to get some sunflower petals for my current idea.¡± With that, Taz made it to the latest page. It was on such a light blue piece of paper it was almost white, and depicted an awe-inspiring, white-skinned man with a full head of hair and a beard made of cotton, raising one hand and peering at her with deep, dark eyes. The picture, however, looked incomplete, as aside from the cotton, there weren¡¯t any bits of nature attached to the picture.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s God?¡± Taz asked, and Theresa gave a quick nod, pointing to the empty space around his hand.

    ¡°I want him to be holding the sun, and I thought sunflower petals would be perfect for that.¡±

    ¡°What if you got some, like, pink tulip petals and white cloth scraps to make little angels?¡± Taz offered up, making Theresa blink. ¡°Y¡¯know, to fill up some of the space around him? Maybe even use like a metal paperclip to turn into a trumpet.¡±

    Theresa stared at Taz, her posture showing more surprise than nervousness, and she leaned over the book to stare into God¡¯s face thoughtfully, before glancing up at Taz with a cautious look. ¡°Do¡­ are you a believer?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Taz put on an apologetic smile. ¡°No, not really, but I don¡¯t mind Him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Theresa murmured, looking disappointed as she took the book back.

    ¡°My aunt¡¯s religious though.¡± Taz mentioned, tilting her head back at the memories. ¡°I started learning piano in a church choir, and I still remember a few songs.¡±

    She raised her hands in the air, and Theresa watched as her fingers moved through the empty space, but with each tap of a finger came the sound of a piano key, making her take a step back. But, as Amazing Grace filled the park walkway, Theresa stopped.

    Gentle, warm, hopeful with a sense of longing, rising into higher tones. Subconsciously, Theresa waved her body to the music, her hand moving up to hold her crucifix, no longer in a death grip, but in an affectionate embrace. Her eyes closed, and Taz could see her mouthing the words to the song.

    ¡°~The Lord has promised good to me,~¡± Taz sang, and Theresa¡¯s voice raised with hers.

    ¡°~His word my hope secures,~

    ~His will my shield and portion be~

    ~As long as life endures.~¡±

    The two girls sang, and Taz played. In the faint tug of her lips, Taz saw the smallest smile on Theresa¡¯s face, one hand on her crucifix, the other holding her book, the two losing themselves to the gentle grace of the song.

    Until the book slipped.

    The piano stopped as Taz reached her hand out to grab Theresa¡¯s flower book, Theresa¡¯s hand extended and face stricken with fright, but the book had already stopped mid-fall, suspended in the air, its pages hanging loosely towards the ground some feet away.

    Taz blinked, and released the breath she¡¯d been holding, and gave Theresa a little smile. ¡°Good catch.¡±

    Theresa¡¯s expression went from relief, to worry, then fright as she reached down to grab the book out of the air, clutching it to her chest with one arm as she crushed the crucifix in her other hand, her eyes squeezed shut.

    ¡°Father, I have sinned against you,¡± Theresa whispered between ragged, red-faced breaths, ¡°and am not worthy to be called your daughter. Be merciful to me a¡ª¡±

    Taz may have well stabbed Theresa with the way she reacted when Taz touched her shoulder, and Taz shrunk back a step in concern as Theresa stared at her with wet eyes and a regretful frown.

    ¡°Theresa, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Taz tried to reassure her, but Theresa shook her head violently.

    ¡°I have to go.¡± She gasped, then before Taz could say anything else, bolted off in the direction of the Puellamas and the P-Minor, hunched over her things like they were her lifeline.

    Taz was too stunned to give chase, and simply stood, feeling impotent and frayed. She turned to look back at the sunflowers Theresa had been so interested in, and frowned.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother with her.¡± Taz turned her head to face Fatima, who was watching her with a dour expression. She was wearing a white dress, with a red dupatta around her shoulders and hanging off her left arm. Her black hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and her fishscale backpack hung off her right arm.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Taz asked, more surprised Fatima was even talking to her than anything.

    Fatima¡¯s face tightened up like she¡¯d tasted something sour. ¡°Even a mutant-spawn like you should have enough self-respect to not associate with a St. Claire.¡± Fatima grunted, striding over to the sunflowers purposefully and pulling a notebook out of her backpack. ¡°I¡¯ve overheard her talking about moving back to Purity. Good riddance, their people are a disgrace.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Taz asked with an aggravated frown. ¡°Theresa¡¯s¡­ I mean she seems a bit weird, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°She thinks psychic powers are the work of the Devil.¡± Fatima said flatly, glaring at Taz. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t noticed, otherwise I¡¯ve somehow overestimated you.¡± Taz let out a sigh, staring as Fatima examined the sunflowers¡¯ soil, her shadow still falling over the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Do you need something?!¡±

    Taz¡¯s brow furrowed in thought, and with a harsh release of breath, she pursed her lips and mused on a question. ¡°Can you tell me about her?¡±

    ¡°Her? St. Claire?¡± Fatima repeated in disbelief. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know about the St. Claires?¡±

    Taz shook her head.

    ¡°Ugh, why do I expect anything of you?!¡± Fatima almost demanded of herself. ¡°Can¡¯t fly a paper airplane, still talking to imaginary friends, you don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°If I wanted your goddamned opinion of me, I would have asked about it.¡± Taz cut in sharply, stopping Fatima mid-rant.

    ¡°Well maybe if you wanted to know about the St. Claires, you should stop bothering me and go study.¡± Fatima sneered, opening her notebook and putting her pencil to the paper.

    ¡°Or maybe you could just answer the question!¡± Taz threw her arms out. ¡°Why do you have to make this so difficult?!¡±

    Fatima¡¯s notebook snapped shut, and she rose, carefully and controlled, giving Taz a lethal look. Taz met her glare, a gentle wind tousling their hair and the trees around them, the only noise for a single moment before Fatima held her hands up.

    ¡°Fine.¡± She said, looking utterly tired of the situation. ¡°If it¡¯ll get you out of my hair, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Taz blinked as she felt Fatima¡¯s mind knock against her own ¨C though it was less of a knock and more of an annoyed kick at her imaginary door. Hesitantly, Taz accepted Fatima in, the bridge between them about as alien and sterilized as could be without instantly falling apart.

    Fatima crossed her arms, and flared her nostrils as her mental presence pushed through the bridge, only to be blocked by Taz¡¯s own. {Better guarded than I expected.}

    {Color me shocked you even want to form a bridge with me.}

    {It¡¯s easier this way.} Fatima¡¯s smugness almost bled through the tone. {Telepathy has always been a better tool for teaching an imbecile than words alone.}

    Taz¡¯s exhaustion with the girl¡¯s attitude only seemed to stir Fatima¡¯s own annoyance. {Just get to the point if you want me gone.}

    In an instant, Taz¡¯s head was filled with pictures; still ones, moving ones, dates, names, all as if she¡¯d carefully read them herself and bothered to memorize them, filtered through Fatima.

    {In 1956, a man calling himself Thomas St. Claire started a religious movement that hinged on the idea that psychics were the children of the Devil, and he and a bunch of Ohioans were God¡¯s chosen people to survive a coming flood that would wipe out the rest of the world.}

    A few images appeared in Taz¡¯s head, pictures of a clean-cut, well-dressed man before an assembly of people speaking with righteous anger on his face, a finger in the air, and a rifle in his other hand; a picture of a small town with a prominent church in the center¡­ that appeared to be attached to a large mansion dominating the center of the town.

    {He gathered up all his followers and basically took over a little do-nothing town in the middle of nowhere and called it ¡®Purity¡¯ and called themselves ¡®The Purified of St. Claire.¡¯ Their entire movement is built on the idea that they are pure ¨C free of sin, and psychic powers are the manifestation of humanity¡¯s evils.}

    Taz¡¯s nose crinkled, and the bridge pulsed with a combination of annoyance and sadness. {That¡¯s complete nonsense.}

    {I¡¯m glad you understand at least that much.} Fatima¡¯s internal voice did honestly sound relieved, but that didn¡¯t bring Taz much comfort. {They hate psychic powers, they hate psychics, and they generally hate everyone else who¡¯s not them, all under the basis that anybody else could be a secret psychic.}

    Taz mulled the information over in her mind for a moment, but then her thoughts switched to the person that inspired this whole conversation¡­

    {Theresa¡¯s an evolink.} Taz realized, and worry began to fill the bridge.

    {Don¡¯t be such a bleeding heart.} Fatima admonished, her anger pushing back against Taz¡¯s concern. {Whether she¡¯s the least lucky evolink in the entire world, or her mom was unfaithful, it doesn¡¯t matter, Theresa St. Claire thinks everyone here is Satan. Hell, she¡¯s probably going to get to her room and think you¡¯re her personal devil trying to tempt her into using her powers.} After a moment of thought, Fatima then added: {And drag her into gay stuff as well.}

    {Wow, seriously?} Taz raised an eyebrow at Fatima, who snorted.

    {As if it¡¯s a secret.} Any feelings towards Theresa were replaced by disgust towards Taz, and her heart wanted to sink into her chest. {I legitimately can¡¯t believe your audacity to come onto this campus flaunting that ridiculous tulpa and trying to one-up me by telling that gorilla you¡¯re gay just so he¡¯ll telepathy with you.}

    {I didn¡¯t do that to one-up you, I was trying to connect with Pat! Bashing his face in with the facts isn¡¯t going to change his mind!}

    {Then he doesn¡¯t deserve to BE HERE!} Fatima¡¯s growl almost turned outwardly audible. {You¡¯re lucky. You are so lucky that this place will take any psychic. Dean Davis is so worried about representation and helping the littlest psychic that the ones floating at the top get dragged down to the bottom!}

    {So what?!} Taz¡¯s head burned; not with pain, but with anger now. {Isn¡¯t that what your father wanted in the first place? Somewhere where every psychic has a chance?}

    {Not at the expense of the best!] Fatima napped back.

    {Who cares about being the best?!}

    {My father was the best! I¡¯m expected to follow in his footsteps!}

    {He couldn¡¯t have been the best if the Brain Scythe killed him!}

    Fatima¡¯s enraged expression went flat, staring at Taz in horror. {You¡ªhow dare you¡ª!}

    {I read his biography.} Taz¡¯s words rushed over Fatima¡¯s. {He didn¡¯t care about being the best. He fought to give everyone the chance to come to this school. He probably died because he gave us those chances, and here you are acting like you¡¯re the only person who deserves to be here!}

    Fatima took a deep breath, and let it out, slow and calming, and narrowed her eyes at Taz. The bridge fluctuated, and for a moment, Taz expected it to snap apart and for Fatima to call the conversation done.

    But, the bridge suddenly firmed up, and became so much more personal that Fatima¡¯s projected thoughts rang as clearly in Taz¡¯s head as her emotions.

    {You don¡¯t know anything. About me, about Zhou Ping, about what the future is going to be for the psychics. You came in here expecting, what? Love and acceptance? Be honest with me, did you suffer growing up because of your powers?}

    Taz hesitated, but shook her head. {No, not really¡­}

    {Then what right do you have to talk like you knew him?} Fatima¡¯s face turned dark. {My father died to make a better world for psychics, that¡¯s true; he died so you could be standing on this campus. But he died to give psychics a future to practice psionics, for everyone¡¯s future. What are you going to even do with your powers? Your education?}

    {I¡¯m¡ª} Taz blinked. {I¡¯m going to make music with it.}

    {Then go to a music school.} The bridge had grown even angrier if that was possible. {I have to be the best because people expect that of Zhou Ping¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m going to be the best because music and art and getting the respect of homophobic idiots isn¡¯t going to turn the rest of humanity around on liking psychics. I will be the best because I have to prove that humanity can¡¯t go forward without psionics.}

    Fatima lifted her chin, staring at Taz with so much loathing that Taz shrunk back a step, startled by the mixture of Fatima¡¯s feelings and body language.

    {And you, the little evolink, so incredibly special because you¡¯re a mutant; a lucky, lucky mutant. Congratulations you aren¡¯t dead whenever pollen blows in, congratulations you can eat ice cream, congratulations your muggle parents didn¡¯t have to raise you in a bubble; your prize is free pats on the back because you lived long enough to make a mermaid. You can¡¯t even fly a paper airplane and you¡¯re trying to act like we stand on the same level, like I owe you an explanation for anything! You don¡¯t deserve to know what I went through to make it this far!}

    Taz remained quiet, staring as Fatima continually worked herself up into a greater and more boastful anger.

    {You don¡¯t care about furthering psionics. I do. You will never be better than Zhou Ping, you¡¯re going to give up on the skills you don¡¯t instantly ace because it wasn¡¯t served to you on a silver platter. You¡¯re going to finish maybe just above average and go on with your life as a mediocre psychic and a mediocre musician picked up by a flashy band because you¡¯re all style and no substance like so many of these morons who are here because they think they¡¯re cool.}

    Fatima spat on the floor as Taz felt the heat well up in her breast to scream denials, but something in her head stopped her; she did come here because it was her dream, to train her psychic powers, but what did that even mean¡­?

    Things her mother told her rang through her head¡­ but this time, Taz saw them in a new light. She wasn¡¯t going to give up on psionics she didn¡¯t master right away¡­ right? Music and psionics could do a lot together! She could even sorta-kinda heal people with music, but¡­ how? It was a power¡­

    ¡­ that she just had; not earned, just apparently born with or discovered by accdient.

    {You¡¯re not even denying it!} Fatima almost screamed it outloud. {You know I¡¯m right!}

    Taz stared at Fatima for a good, long well, soaking in the girl¡¯s anger. Through the clouds of fury Taz could see more than Fatima¡¯s rage towards Taz, she could feel it directed outwards and unfocused beyond where Taz stood, feeling anger at the world and everyone who had wronged her.

    Taz could see herself, one face among hundreds that Fatima wanted to tell off, but Taz was her only audience member.

    Slowly she approached Fatima, whose anger fading into heated passivity, then concern as Taz drew close enough to put a hand on Fatima¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You are right, at least sorta.¡± Taz rubbed the back of her head. ¡°I need to think a little harder on why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not going to stop you from doing your best, but if you want to carry on Zhou Ping¡¯s legacy, I think you have a long way to go, just in a different direction.¡± Taz said softly, making Fatima¡¯s expression fall. ¡°Thanks for the pep talk, Fatima, I need to go.¡±

    She turned around and walked away, thinking about what she was going to do with the information on the St. Claires, but the bridge between her and Fatima sizzled, and rather than dissipate, she felt a glurge of confusion, anger, embarrassment, and a drop of sorrow vomit into her head.

    But, Taz simply turned to give Fatima a curious stare, the outpouring of emotion pushed onto her doing little more than splashing uselessly across her mind¡¯s filter.

    Fatima looked confused, even shocked at the lack of reaction, and Taz turned back around and kept going, the bridge snapping quickly and suddenly as Taz headed off to her dorm.

 Chapter 15 Part 1: Wise Men

    February 14th, 2001: Western Europe is famously referred to as ¡®The Western Balkans¡¯ following a notoriously divisive and combative EU meeting. Spain, the United Kingdom, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, Poland, Ukraine, and Belarus each suffer attacks believed to be perpetuated by the Brain Scythe. Accusations of fear-mongering and harboring copycat criminals to settle long-standing political grudges nearly lead to multiple physical confrontations during The Western Balkans meeting.

    March 8th, 2001: The first of many deaths in Russia attributed to the Brain Scythe begins as actor Fyodor Vinogradov¡¯s reception in Ryazan falls to chaos amidst gunfire and a car bomb hidden in the actor¡¯s limousine. Official Russian reports deny the Brain Scythe¡¯s involvement and instead blame unverified gang affiliations within the city.

    March 12th, 2001: Russian president Vladimir Putin is reported missing, with no evidence of foul play. A bank statement made the prior day confirms the former president withdrew around $457,880 in rubles before his disappearance along with his family. Prime Minister Mikhail Kasyanov takes over official presidential duties in Russia. Presidential security is reorganized: lethal weapons are removed from the president¡¯s presence wherever he goes, multiple decoys are deployed whenever the president is moved. Bodyguards don¡¯t know whether they¡¯re assigned the real President Kasyanov or a decoy, and pertinent security works remotely from the president¡¯s location.

    March 14th, 2001: A vote is held to dissolve and reform the EU, and narrowly avoids restructuring.

    September 17th, 2001: A number of minor Russian officials are killed since President Kasyanov assumed his duties. President Kasyanov is alive, but every single one of his decoys, their families, as well as each member of his security detail that knew his true location is assassinated. President Kasyanov resigns from his post in secret, describing his situation as ¡°being a man stuck on a raft, with a shark eating everyone sent to help you, waiting for you to panic.¡± Prime Minister Aleksey Ivanov assumes presidential duties.

    September 22nd, 2001: President Ivanov and former president Kasyanov are both found dead by poisoning; forensics determined that it was the same poison used in both murders. Ivanov¡¯s and Kasyanov¡¯s locations of death were roughly 1100 miles apart.

    <hr>

    ¡°The first week of tests from PA show that security sensors in sectors seven and nine glitched out due to high traffic volume in the areas.¡± Aiden said as he walked around the Cole¡¯s kitchen table with a glass of Zina¡¯s lemonade in hand. ¡°Sector seven being the cafeteria, sector nine being the park.¡±

    ¡°Which we already discussed were going to be the hardest to calibrate anyways for those reasons.¡± Zina sat in her chair at the table, with DaQuan and Felicia sitting with her, also enjoying glasses of lemonade while pouring over streams of data on their laptops. ¡°How much more fine-turning can you give ¡®em?¡±

    ¡°A lot more now that we have the expected number of bodies moving around on campus, but there¡¯ll be far more room for error.¡± DaQuan answered. ¡°We could spend the entire semester tweaking dials and punching in fresh numbers, but the only way we¡¯re gonna know if something unusual is happening is if something unusual happens.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s what the eggheads told me it was gunna be.¡± Zina sighed, rubbing her chin. Security was a never-ending series of tests sometimes, especially with a new system, but if it was only two sectors that were causing them trouble a week in? She¡¯d consider that a blessing. ¡°Alright, we have plenty of time to test them some more and adjust them for weekend activity. Anything else security related we need to cover?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Felicia spoke up, stirring from an intense bout of concentration. ¡°What sort of security can the ESP expect?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zina gave her a confused look.

    ¡°For Operation Fremen? We¡¯re a small group, I was¡ª¡±

    Zina reserved her motherly glare of disappointment and outrage for very select actions, usually for little girls trying to sneak into her house when it was past their bedtime, or finding little girls holding one of the weapons she or Anna kept around the house. Whatever the reason, when Zina used it, little girls stopped lying, broke down crying, and apologized.

    Felicia shut the hell up the instant Zina gave her that glare, and this muscular jarhead of a woman was suddenly in the principal¡¯s office in highschool again, staring down at her feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ uh¡­¡± Aiden coughed, and DaQuan shuffled a few papers in front of him. ¡°Classified, Felicia, that¡¯s classified right now.¡±

    Zina didn¡¯t take her oppressive glare off of Felicia. ¡°Do we have anything else security related to PA we need to cover?¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± DaQuan confirmed.

    ¡°N-no ma¡¯am.¡± Felicia trembled.

    ¡°Need I remind all present that ESP matters are separate from FBI matters?¡± Slowly Agent Zina moved her head to get a good look at the three ESP present, and got mixed nods and shakes of their heads, but their expressions told her they understood where she was getting upset from. ¡°So I¡¯ll repeat myself: is there anything security related to Phoenix Academy we need to go over?¡±

    DaQuan raised a quick hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to bring up installing metal detectors in the dorms. We¡¯ve confiscated sixteen hidden blades already because students can¡¯t keep their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more up to the dean than me.¡± Zina pointed out, wincing a little at the thought of a bunch of teenagers walking around with weaponry. ¡°I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s all for self-defense?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they all claim it¡¯s for, anyways.¡± DaQuan stroked his bald chin thoughtfully. ¡°Tasers and pepper spray are still allowed, but we haven¡¯t nabbed this many knives off of kids in the past five years. I can¡¯t imagine how many of them there are if we¡¯re only getting them off the dumb ones.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I blame them.¡± Zina steepled her fingers in front of her face and took a deep breath. ¡°PJ hasn¡¯t had any missing folk, much less psychics, reported, but that don¡¯t mean it¡¯s a-hundred percent safe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d only take one incident for PA¡¯s reputation to tank.¡± Aiden said with concern hanging in his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t like these kids walking around with knives, but at the same time, if a knife is what¡¯ll save ¡®em¡­¡±

    ¡°The chances of a teenager rescuing themselves from an organized terrorist cell with only a knife are lower than low.¡± Felicia groaned. ¡°They¡¯re more likely to pull them on each other than somebody who deserves it.¡±

    ¡°I gotta agree.¡± Zina murmured, turning her head towards the door as she heard the sound of a car engine cutting outside. ¡°Just ¡®cuz I understand why they want the protection doesn¡¯t mean I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Everything okay, Zina?¡± Aiden asked, watching her face as she stood slowly from her chair.

    ¡°I think so¡­¡±

    Then, she heard a dog bark, followed by a yell: ¡°Cao Cao! No!¡±

    ¡°Better than okay!¡± Zina¡¯s face split into a smile, and she bustled over to the door just in time to hear a knock.

    The door opened, and Zina¡¯s knee was greeted by a wet nose nestled on a wrinkly face, a pair of beady black eyes looking up at her.

    ¡°Heya poochy-pooch! Hiiiii¡­¡±

    The three ESP watched their new sorta-boss¡¯s professional attitude melt as she knelt down to pet a handsome, blue-furred dog, but their smirks changed to fascination, awe, and shock when the door fully opened and a blonde woman stood visible to the kitchen table.

    To Zina, the woman she stood, hugged, and shared a fond smile with was a familiar sight and an old friend. But to the other three¡­

    ¡°Is Randy here? I need to thank him for looking after Cao Cao.¡± Anna asked as she walked in wearing a cotton dress with sleeves just a smidge too short to be totally decent, and a few buttons just beneath the low-cut cleavage that looked more for decoration than anything. The skirt hung just over her knees, showing off her calves as they sank into tall, black heels that gave her an extra inch and a half of height that she, frankly, did not need.

    ¡°He¡¯s out taking pop to his check-up.¡± Zina explained, reaching down to scratch Cao Cao right under the right of his neck, though the dog¡¯s wagging tail was the only acknowledgement she got as Cao Cao was busy analyzing the three well dressed officers in the kitchen.

    Anna¡¯s smile was punctuated with a tactical application of makeup, her ruby red lips highlighting her happiness, eyeshadow giving her a smokey look to her eyes, while blush highlighted the roseyness of her cheeks. Her pumped and curled eyelashes gave a frighteningly good impression of a woman ready to win it all on stage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to call him, bring him something nice. Should I stick around until¡­?¡±

    ¡°No need, Annie, I¡¯ll watch the boys until he''s back, so you can go on with your little vacation.¡±

    Anna nodded, briefly glancing upstairs. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Is Teddy sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Put him down about two hours ago for an early nap, so he should be waking up soon for lunch if you wanna take him some Gerber.¡± Zina smiled as Anna¡¯s expression turned gooey at the thought.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to. I wanted to spend some time with you before I left anyways.¡± Anna cast a quick glance towards the staring ESP, no recognition flickering as her eyes met Aiden¡¯s.

    ¡°We¡¯re actually just about done, Annie, so if you wanna go upstairs with Ted you can go right ahead. Just don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªlook at anything.¡± Anna finished with a knowing smirk.

    She walked into the kitchen, but from the three occupants¡¯ perception, she may very well have sashayed in, while drawing her fingers through her perfect, sunshine gold hair, briefly giving them a tempered, curious look with eyes like limpid pools reflecting a perfect, cloudless blue sky.

    DaQuan¡¯s head craned to stare, and Zina realized her mistake as all three of the officers just stared at Anna¡¯s back in total, reverent silence as the woman grabbed a little jar of Gerber¡¯s baby food out of the cupboard.

    When she turned to go find a plastic spoon, she instead found Aiden leaning against the wall nearby, looking ever the archetypal rugged man, and while dressed plainly in a black, long-sleeve compression shirt underneath a white T-shirt, tucked into a pair of fitted slacks, it all sold a sense of duty.

    ¡°Hi Anna.¡± He said, almost struggling to keep his voice from bubbling up happily.

    Zina almost stumbled over Cao Cao as she walked into the kitchen to get an angle of Anna¡¯s face, and felt both relief and disappointment as Anna gave Aiden the same half-interested expression she¡¯d give a magazine at a doctor¡¯s office.

    After a few moments, Anna spoke in realization: ¡°Aiden Walsh, head of PA security.¡±

    ¡°Good memory!¡± Aiden smiled, nodding enthusiastically. He then quickly gestured over to the other two in the room. ¡°This is DaQuan Fox, our monitor expert and one of the best telepaths I¡¯ve ever known, and this is Felicia Swan, former military and spent three years as a member of the Poltergeist unit.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± DaQuan gave her an enthusiastic little wave, while Felicia¡¯s arms were tightly locked around her torso as she gave the woman a friendly smile.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure, I¡¯m sure.¡± Anna gave Felicia a particularly curious look. ¡°The military¡¯s telekinetic relief and rescue unit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ma¡¯am.¡± Felicia leaned forward. ¡°They¡¯re talking about reinstating it in a few years.¡±

    ¡°A mistake, I¡¯m sure.¡± Anna shrugged her shoulders, and looked away before she could see Felicia¡¯s disappointed look. ¡°Spoons are in the drawer, Zi?¡±

    ¡°Yep, usual place.¡± Zina answered, and Anna bustled past Aiden to get the spoon, then started up the stairs with hardly any more attention paid to the three newcomers. ¡°Zi, watch Cao Cao around the houseplants!¡± Anna called before she made it to the top.

    Zina glanced down the hallway past the stairs to see the dog sniffing his way around the living room, and turned her head at the sound of the three ESP relaxing around the table.

    ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Was the only sound Felicia made now that the source of tension was out of earshot.

    DaQuan just gave a disbelieving laugh, rubbing his chin. ¡°Good lord y¡¯all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t lie.¡± Aiden shook his head. ¡°I do not lie, guys, what¡¯d I say?¡±

    ¡°That was Anna Cooper?¡± Felicia asked, the puzzle-pieces falling into place. ¡°Goddamn Aiden, you shouldn¡¯t undersell a lady!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything that hot and that cold at the same time.¡± DaQuan shook his head with a grin.

    ¡°She¡¯s gonna be a tough nut to crack, but I envy the man who manages to catch that prize.¡± Aiden looked pleased, yet frustrated.

    ¡°Zi, I know you ain¡¯t gay, but how are you letting that woman walk around your life without feeling something?¡± DaQuan asked, shaking his head and grinning in a way that suggested he needed a smoke.

    The three looked Zina¡¯s way, and instantly straightened up.

    ¡°It is a long story.¡± Zina set her hands on her hips, and glanced at the work on the table. ¡°One y¡¯all ain¡¯t ever gunna hear. If we¡¯re done here, I¡¯d like y¡¯all to scram. No offense, it really has been a pleasure having you here, but I¡¯d like to clean pop''s sheets before he and Randy get home.¡±

    The three stood and started gathering papers and laptops, taking the time to wash out their glasses and shake Zina¡¯s hand on the way out.

    ¡°It was a productive meeting, looking forward to the next one.¡± Aiden said with a smile.

    ¡°Lovely having you over Aiden, tell the rest of the ESP that Agent Cole says hi for me! I¡¯ll be visiting in a month or so for the you-know-what.¡± Zina grinned.

    Aiden nodded. ¡°Yes¡¯m.¡± Their hands fell, but he didn¡¯t head out the door right away like DaQuan and Felicia, who were loading up the black van they¡¯d arrived in. ¡°Zina¡­¡± Zina gave him a curious look as he glanced sideways.

    ¡°Aiden, if this is about Anna¡­¡± She gave him a warning look.

    ¡°No no no, not this time.¡± He chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to ask, ¡®cuz I know I don¡¯t have the clearance for it, but I¡¯d be interested to hear how you took down the Brain Scythe fifteen years ago.¡±

    Zina¡¯s surprise was clear and curious on her face, but she settled down quickly with a small, apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aiden, but it¡¯s classified for a real good reason. If it were quick, clear, and easy, it woulda been made public years ago. To be perfectly honest, if I wasn¡¯t the star of the tale, I wouldn¡¯t even have the clearance to know it.¡±

    ¡°It means a lot to me that you trust us enough to let us know at least that much.¡± Aiden shrugged off the rejection casually. ¡°Still, after all this time¡­¡± Aiden¡¯s face turned curious, before he looked at Zina was a respectful nod. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t talk about it here.¡±

    ¡°No you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk more soon enough. I¡¯m sure my folk¡¯ll turn up something in Tucson before long.¡±

    ¡°I certainly hope so. The heads of operation are getting real, real antsy, and Director Durkoff is getting real short on patience.¡± Zina sighed thickly, hands on her hips. ¡°But I¡¯m keeping you. Drive safe, and protect yourself, Aiden.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about me, Agent Cole.¡± Aiden winked, and slipped out the door, but not before shooting a look up at the second story.

    Zina shut the door, and after a moment of thought, locked it with a sigh.

    She flinched as she felt something wet brush her fingers, and with a relieved sigh, pet Cao Cao as he stared up at her. Zina was no psychic, but she could tell Cao Cao was a little nervous. She¡¯d worked with Shar Peis in security before, and though he meekly trusted her as a semi-familiar face back at the Cooper home, he looked a little lost.

    ¡°Ya wanna go find Annie, Cao Cao?¡± Zina asked, tugging his wrinkled face gently, affectionately. ¡°Ya miss mama?¡±

    Cao Cao gave a low groan in response, tilting his head, and with a grin, Zina stood to lead him upstairs.

    The door to Teddy¡¯s room was half open, and Zina could hear him crying inside. A single peek showed the one-year-old on Anna¡¯s lap in a chair, having a fussy wake up with plenty of yelling, but no tears, thankfully.

    ¡°Teddy Bear, Teddy Bear, little baby bear~.¡± Anna sang with a small smile, rocking the baby back and forth on her knee as his deep pout tried to convince his aunt that nobody in the world was suffering like he was. ¡°Teddy Bear, Teddy Bear, little baby bear~.¡±

    ¡°Somebody fussy~?¡± Zina teased as she stepped inside, Teddy¡¯s head whipping her direction, his utterly abysmal afternoon suddenly flipped on its head, his smile splitting his face. Zina entered the room with a jig in her hips: ¡°Teddy Bear, Teddy Bear, little baby bear~.¡± She sang, scooping him up out of Anna¡¯s arms, singing as he gigged and burbled and hung onto her cheeks while Anna sat back to open up the little tub of baby food. ¡°Were you being fussy for your Aunt Annie, Teddy? Were you?¡±

    ¡°Cao Cao, no.¡± Anna mumbled as Shar Pei licked at the bottom of the baby food container. A hand pushed his big head down, and he gave a greedy growl, only to earn a sharp look from Anna. ¡°Teddy was quite shocked that I was the one to wake him up.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t expecting to see the prettiest lady in America and didn¡¯t have a tribute prepared.¡± Zina teased, holding the giggling babe in the air. When he lowered down to her knee, his head twisted as a hot, wet lick went up his back, and Zina turned him around to meet Cao Cao.

    Curious little hands tugged the dog¡¯s wrinkly skin, getting playful nibbles and grumbles from the big, curious beast.

    ¡°I remember,¡± Zina began before taking the baby food and spoon from Anna to start feeding her son, ¡°the first time I saw you when you were all cleaned up, and my first thought was: ¡®my god, that is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯¡±

    Anna put on a flattered, though sad smile, as Teddy smacked at the spoon in his mouth. ¡°I remember that. You were always so confident and professional before, it was the first time I¡¯d ever heard you stutter. Second time I¡¯d ever seen you that surprised.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering how a girl as young as you got as far as you did, but every straight man and lesbian in the agency was struggling real hard to keep up the professional courtesy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall much from those days, but I do remember wondering if everybody in the FBI was stupid except you.¡± Anna leaned on her fist, extending her hand so Cao Cao would come brush against her fingers, his big black tongue lapping at her palm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve aged so slowly, Annie, it¡¯s infuriating.¡± Zina smirked, using the blunt, plastic spoon tip to wipe some mash off of Teddy¡¯s chin. ¡°Did you even notice everyone was looking at you downstairs?¡±

    Anna snorted, making Cao Cao rear up in alarm, before resting his big blue head in her lap. ¡°No they weren¡¯t. The ladette could hardly keep her eyes off my legs, and Aiden was trying very hard to pose just-so.¡± Anna spread her legs and leaned forward with a hunch like a man sipping beers with his friends, and Zina snickered.

    ¡°Aiden¡¯s just like that, he¡¯s gotta be a manly man, but he¡¯s a sweetheart who cares a whole damn lot about psychics.¡± Zina paused her talk to coo at Teddy, wiggling and bouncing him, kissing his forehead and burying her face in the puff of springy-black hair framing his head. ¡°I¡¯m kind of shocked he hasn¡¯t awakened anything in you. Nice guy, rugged, traditionally masculine job, on the young side.¡±

    Anna looked contemplative for a moment, leaning down to scratch Cao Cao¡¯s belly, making the dog¡¯s leg kick at the air.

    Zina continued. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, Robbie had his charms, but he could be a bit rough on the eyes.¡±

    Anna snorted. ¡°Especially after he spiked his hair.¡±

    ¡°I had a few posters from the 90¡¯s he wouldn¡¯t have looked out of place in.¡± Zina smirked, pleased to actually draw a quick laugh out of Anna. ¡°Aiden¡¯s also close to PA. If Taz is going there¡ª¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided if Tasha is going to stay there once Brain Scythe is dealt with.¡± Anna interrupted, Cao Cao flipping onto his belly when she stopped rubbing him.

    ¡°Annie¡­¡± Zina frowned, but decided against pursuing that topic. ¡°Still, I¡¯ve worked with Aiden for close to six years now. He¡¯s been nothing but kind and charming. Even if he is a psychic, it might not be bad to have a man around who can show Taz a thing or two.¡±

    Anna took a moment to answer, her lips tightening before they opened. ¡°Zina, I appreciate you¡¯re trying to set me up with somebody, but he rubs me the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Zina tilted her head, spooning some more food onto Teddy¡¯s cheek as he got distracted by the approach of a curious, hungry dog.

    ¡°I can¡¯t quite explain it, but he just feels so artificial.¡± Anna¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Like he¡¯s putting on this manly man front so people will like him. I can¡¯t forgive Robbie for leaving behind Taz and I to chase his stupid rock ¡®n roll road life, but Robbie never sold himself as anything else; he could look like a rough good ol¡¯ boy on a bad day, but he was Robbie up until the day he left.¡±

    ¡°Hold up ya damn dog¡­¡± Zina murmured, tugging the giggling baby away from Cao Cao, who was trying to lick baby food off Teddy¡¯s face. ¡°I think you are just still feeling the bitter sting of rejection and acting all chilly ice queen to hide the hurt.¡± Zina gave Anna a frank look, and got a big roll of the blonde¡¯s eyes in response. ¡°Love¡¯s hard, Annie, I went through three sorry excuses for men to find Randal, it¡¯ll take you some time too.¡±

    Anna huffed, relaxing back in her chair. ¡°Well Aiden won¡¯t be my one.¡±

    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s psychic?¡± Zina asked suspiciously, and Anna paused, thinking.

    ¡°Partly.¡± She shrugged. ¡°He seems a little arrogant about it, on top of feeling like he¡¯s just putting up a front.¡±

    Zina pursed her lips as she lifted Teddy, bouncing him along Cao Cao¡¯s back as the dog stood still, startled, but calm. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re giving the age-old white person reasoning of ¡®I just don¡¯t like them pushing their culture in my face.¡¯ Next time you see Taz, she¡¯s gonna be all pro-psychic too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind people celebrating their culture¡­¡± Anna pouted.

    ¡°Uh huh, just like Old Miss Batty don¡¯t mind the gays unless they¡¯re marching a parade down main street where she can see ¡®em.¡± Zina gave Anna a surmising look, and Anna just grumbled and went silent in her chair.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I do know it¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m just telling you how you sound, and I¡¯m telling you that you might actually find a gem in Aiden if you give him a chance.¡± Zina said gently, and Anna huffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it matters much. He¡¯ll be too busy doing PA things, and I¡¯m going to be enjoying a very nice spa this weekend.¡±

    ¡°And you will have to tell me how Sanctuary is when you get back.¡± Zina¡¯s tone of voice turned to an envious groan. ¡°Mercy, girl, I¡¯m out here working my ass off; let me live vicariously through you come Monday!¡±

    Anna¡¯s annoyance slipped into amusement, and she crossed one leg over the other as she gave Zina a proud little look. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell you all about it. Maybe Randy can bridge us for a bit so I can let you feel it.¡±

    Zina looked intrigued with the thought. Maybe a little too intrigued, because she didn¡¯t move for a good, long while until Teddy pulled her nose. ¡°Ow! Ya li¡¯l snot!¡± She giggled, bouncing him against as he warbled and babbled. ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t take it that far, otherwise I might arrange an emergency vacation, and my bosses would have my ass for it.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Anna crossed her arms and gave Zina a sneer. ¡°As if they¡¯d dare remove the captor of the Brain Scythe from the team.¡±

    Zina breathed out nice and slowly as she set Teddy on the ground, where on unsteady legs, he propelled himself over to Cao Cao to balance against. ¡°I think they woulda figured out fifteen years after the fact that it was almost all luck. You¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m still alive today, Annie.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Anna frowned at Zina.

    ¡°I mean that.¡± Zina gave Anna a sincere look. ¡°And I think they know that. And I think you¡¯re the only reason they let me get away with so much today.¡±

    Anna stood abruptly and walked over, picking Teddy up off the floor to hold against her side. Teddy reached down towards Cao Cao, but turned up to look at Anna as she bounced him and cooed.

    ¡°Face it, Zi.¡± Anna whispered, bouncing the uncomprehending Teddy in her arms as she spoke. ¡°The only reason we¡¯re both alive today is because of Tasha.¡±

    Zina watched her best friend play with her baby son, and looked down at the dog waiting his turn for attention.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong, Annie¡­¡±

 Chapter 15 Part 2: Wise Men

    One of the best methods to destabilize a small, centralized government was to empower local, radical anti-political groups. Give a loud, blood-thirsty collective of wannabe vigilantes guns and money, and they can easily be convinced of their invincibility and the righteousness of their cause.

    That was why Anna started in a place Zi may not have considered: who were the loudest anti-psi groups in the state? Who was suddenly marching and demonstrating, protesting and counter-protesting with greater frequency, numbers, and equipment? Pull attention to the loud and violent bodies, and the more subtle ones could operate beneath notice.

    The Wise Men compound wasn¡¯t hard to find, but Anna had done her research well in advance to make sure she knew precisely what to expect.

    It was three or so buildings surrounded by what looked like a prison yard fence, razor wire and all. The buildings were pretty varied as well; one was a conglomeration of boxy shapes around a much bigger building, another was a big two-door garage with open doors, letting a big, lifted truck drive inside, and the last building was much smaller, but much more fortified; it looked like a bunker made of solid concrete, and from where Anna was, she could see the heavy metal door installed.

    She guessed that was the armory.

    Watching through her binoculars in a light jacket, baggy pants, and big boots, she didn¡¯t see anybody around the assumed armory, but the front gate was busy. Vehicles ¨C mainly trucks ¨C pulled up, and a man with a shotgun slung over his shoulders shouted at the drivers and let them through.

    Anna didn¡¯t see anybody get turned away, so she assumed anybody arriving was somebody in the know. She counted approximately twenty vehicles going in since she¡¯d started watching, usually bringing in one to two pairs of people.

    Some parked in the garage, most found space in the open lot in front of the big central building, packing their vehicles together like sardines where they could.

    They were also armed. Some openly wore pistol holsters, others walked around with their rifles held in relaxed positions, quite a few had shotguns. It seemed like none of the Wise Men arrived without some kind of weapon in hand, and oftentimes more than one.

    Anna wasn¡¯t surprised. A little intimidated, maybe, but guys like this would appreciate a woman who walked around with her own protection; she¡¯d assumed so, at least.

    She put her binoculars in her duffel bag and walked away from the shrub she had been using for cover, back towards her little blue Outback driven off road and out of sight. In her car, she used a towel to wipe off some of the sweat that had collected on her face, and in the mirror, she redid her makeup, brushed her hair, and made herself perfect again.

    The big boots she¡¯d been wearing were tossed into the bag with her binoculars, as was her protective jacket and pants, giving her the chance to smooth out her dress once more and pull her heels on.

    She looked a little rougher than she had a few hours ago when she¡¯d gotten pretty in the mirror back home, but she could always excuse the dusty wind hitting Globe right now.

    She had to carefully maneuver her car over uneven terrain before getting back on the stretch of road that wound through the high hills that rolled outwards from the city of Globe.

    Anna breathed deeply, and put herself back into the mindset of Jennifer Whitman.

    The Outback turned into the entrance of the Wise Men compound, and she rolled down her window and looked up to meet the eyes of a man standing on the other side, looking sun-baked and sweaty in little more than a dirty tank top and jeans, but with a beer in one hand, gun in the other, he seemed more confident than exhausted, though staring at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Wise Men see all!¡± She called out to him, and his suspicion turned to surprise.

    ¡°What did you see today, sister?!¡± He called back.

    ¡°Devils on the street!¡± She shouted.

    The man chugged his beer and tossed the can towards a pile of similar refuse collecting around an ice chest, and he pulled the gate open, letting her drive in. Her eyes met his. He seemed shocked now that he got a better look at her up close as she rolled on by, but she wasn¡¯t surprised to see that he looked like any other gun-toting dullard she might find in a trailer park.

    She looked for a parking spot closest to the gate and, as she climbed out, gave the gate a good look. It had a big, thick chain and padlock for keeping the gate secured tight, but other than that it was a wire fence. These men didn¡¯t expect people a break in, or at least they expected the razor wire and big padlock to ward off any trespassers or invading force.

    A bit off to the right of the gate, she slid her vehicle in next to a white suburban van that needed a wash and climbed out. The guy by the gate was staring right at her as she pulled her purse over her shoulder, and took her gun holster out of her trunk and strapped it to her thigh under her dress.

    He hardly looked at anything else until a car honk made him jump and turn to yell a profanity at the driver wanting in, and Anna followed a distant pair of men walking into the main compound along with a few other folk.

    It was time to turn on the charm.

    Anna took a deep breath, and Jennifer Whitman walked up to the door, held open by an older gentleman in a well-worn stetson with a thick, white mustache and beard.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She told him, a friendly smile forming naturally across her face as the man opened his mouth, hardly a word escaping him as his eyes followed her.

    ¡°Dios mio¡­¡± She heard behind her.

    She hid a smirk.

    The door lead straight into a large, air-conditioned lobby, where Anna estimated fifty or so people gathered around, standing in a large cluster, or sitting in one of the provided folding chairs set up to attend a big, crudely constructed performing stage that Anna had seen a handful of times when she¡¯d go to one of Robbie¡¯s concerts.

    The people here, Anna noted, were mostly the sorts she expected: a combination of young and middle-aged men with some spouses. They were salt of the Earth folk, born from clay and likely built up on patriotic values and a strong family core, likely only a handful of them worked in a sprawling open-concept office or cubicle farm, the majority more likely working in manual labor jobs, or some form of retail and management.

    They weren¡¯t the elite, but they weren¡¯t all knuckle-draggers like the poor sap watching the gate. There was a mixture of T-shirts and button-ups, jeans and slacks, boots and sneakers, hats and spectacles, a good number of American flags, and enough guns that Anna could almost feel Zina by her side, murmuring exit routes in the event of an emergency.

    One man turned to look at her, big and rotund, well-groomed with round glasses; he almost looked like a professor in his tweed coat and loose slacks.

    ¡°Good afternoon!¡± He called with a beckoning wave, but it was only when the door closed and Anna wasn¡¯t framed by the Arizona sunlight did he get a good look at her as she strode closer, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Anna smiled softly at him, making sure every step she took was accompanied by a little roll of her hips. ¡°I was afraid I was going to be late, but this wasn¡¯t all that hard to find.¡±

    ¡°No! No no, no, it¡¯s really convenient.¡± The man was all smiles as he held out a hand, and Anna let him take it. He certainly seemed like he wanted to be the gentleman as he kissed her fingers, and more heads turned to stare at Anna. ¡°Are¡ªare you joining our cause, miss¡­?¡±

    ¡°Whitman.¡± Anna said in a practiced tone. ¡°Though everyone calls me Jenny back home. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a-hundred percent committed, but I¡¯m interested.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you come about this place, Jenny?¡± A girl asked, her big brown hair falling around her face in wavy tresses, her eyes bouncing between her and the blankly staring man standing next to her.

    ¡°Devin told me about y¡¯all.¡±

    ¡°Devin did?¡± The big, bespectacled man asked. ¡°Devin Trent?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t got his last name, I¡¯m afraid. He owned a bar a little north of Globe?¡± Anna offered up, and the man nodded eagerly.

    ¡°That¡¯s Devin Trent! Devin!¡± The man turned to shout over the crowd. ¡°Devin, there¡¯s a woman here who knows ya!¡±

    The crowd quieted down a little, now everyone turned to glance at the newcomer. The initial, mild interest suddenly turned to surprise and a growing warmth as cheeks blushed, eyes widened, and all but the minority of women present found themselves completely focused on Anna.

    The mood had shifted from anticipation to something more heated.

    Slowly a familiar, well-built figure pushed through the crowd. Anna certainly recognized that too-charming smile, which told her that he was simultaneously the man with the answers as well as a supreme lover.

    Anna was familiar with that type of smile, and allowed it to ease her posture and give him a fey little wave.

    ¡°Hello Devin, I hope you remember me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°How could I forget an angel like you?¡± He asked, striding up to her and instantly moving around to her side. She suppressed the impulse to tense up as his arm wrapped around her shoulders. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d arrive; we got something cooking up I think you¡¯ll love.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Anna quirked an eyebrow, and he gave a quick, reaffirming nod.

    ¡°We can get to that after introductions! We ain¡¯t in a rush here, and I want everyone here to hear what happened to you.¡± He gestured broadly at the crowd of twitterpated smiles and bobbing heads, Anna spotting a few squints of jealousy amidst them. ¡°Everyone here has a story about those psycho-freaks, and how society, the government, even our own families let us down.¡±

    He glanced around at the crowd, which murmured in agreement, a low simmer filling the room.

    ¡°So we want everyone to share their stories. You aren¡¯t alone here, Jenny. C¡¯mon.¡± He offered, walking her up towards the stage as a curious murmur started in the crowd as people watched her.

    It was impossible to ignore that so many eyes were on her at once. Zi liked to tease her about her beauty, but Anna liked keeping herself at her peak for good reasons, and plummeting the collective IQ of an armed and dangerous crowd was one of them.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Jenny, this is my uncle.¡± Devin gestured to the tweed-coated man walking with them up towards the stage.

    ¡°Nathaniel Trent; call me Nate.¡± The bespectacled man smiled at her comfortingly as he walked with them.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Nate.¡± Anna smiled back.

    Nate headed around to the stairs to climb the stage, while Devin just jumped and held a hand down to Anna to help her climb up.

    She stood over the crowd and instantly felt uncomfortable, but through carefully practiced emotional suppression, she ignored the knot that had formed in her belly and swallowed her discomfort as Devin presented her to the crowd like a prized steer.

    She quickly took note of the various doors leading to other parts of the building, though her eyes settled on the large, sheet-covered thing she now shared a stage with.

    ¡°Wise Men, Wise women, gather ¡®round, gather ¡®round!¡± Devin ordered, gesturing to the seats with a cocky smile. ¡°Will somebody go get Evan from the gate?¡±

    ¡°Dev, Ben ain¡¯t here yet!¡±

    ¡°Ben shouldn¡¯t be late!¡± Devin called back, to a small round of snickers as somebody exited the building, and soon after, came back in with the grungy looking guy that had let Anna in the compound. ¡°Everyday the parasites on society worm their way deeper into America¡¯s core, and we¡¯re told everytime we complain to avert our eyes when they do.¡±

    Anna stood a bit off to the side as Devin spoke to a nodding crowd, grunting their affirmation and frustration.

    ¡°Did anyone catch the news this week? Catch the statement from Governor Loftin?¡± He asked, and got a wave of noise that was hard to pick apart. ¡°That bitch in charge is calling us bigots because we don¡¯t want these bigheads taking over our lives!¡±

    A round of booing came from the crowd, with one even yelling out: ¡°Hang the bitch!¡±

    ¡°Just a month ago, the Catfish Distillery hired three of those headcases for ¡®quality assurance.¡¯¡± Further growls and groans of anger from the crowd, and Anna made sure to look appropriately annoyed with the information. ¡°Can anybody tell me what a psycho could tell you that a bar of happy customers wouldn¡¯t? Anybody?¡± Devin asked, now pacing the stage.

    Shaking heads, boos, somebody shouting: ¡°They¡¯ll sell diversity in a bottle!¡± to some laughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± Devin bobbed his head. ¡°Why do we need psychics helping make our beer?! Beer¡¯s been an artform perfected by humans for thousands of years, what do we need psychics for? They want to control you: what you can say about them, what goes on TV, what your kid learns, what you drink; there are scientists out there saying psychics are the future of humanity, what our kids will all one day be! Well what about us right now? Why are we kowtowing to a buncha folk who spent years destroying our lives, or our democracy? There wouldn¡¯t have been a Cold War if it weren¡¯t for psychics!¡±

    Now the crowd was nodding, booing psychics and cheering for Devin in equal measure, a wall of outraged noise and hooting.

    ¡°They think they¡¯re better than us, that they can have what we rightfully earned for ourselves, that they can force themselves onto our lives and our businesses and demand that we accept that! Jenny!¡± Anna flinched when he gestured to her, and beckoned her forward. ¡°Jenny, tell these folk what happened to you.¡±

    Anna reluctantly took a step forward, the center of the crowd¡¯s attention again; already worked up, their eagerness was readily apparent in their eyes, but they weren¡¯t lusting after her body now. She knew this sort of crowd well; they didn¡¯t want facts, they wanted the catharsis of having an enemy.

    As she stood before them, a bitter irony fell into her stomach; she didn¡¯t disagree. She didn¡¯t want psychics in charge any more than the rest of them, but this wasn¡¯t a calm gathering to debate facts and figures¡­ if Tasha was here with her, they would want to eat her alive.

    She pushed that knowledge out of her head for the moment, and relaxed her shoulders and her stance, giving the crowd a small frown.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± She said unevenly, the crowd watching in anticipation as she hid her internal struggle over ethics with an external struggle to tell a story.

    ¡°Tell ¡®em what you told me, Jenny. Tell ¡®em about the psi-fag.¡± Devin offered up helpfully, patting her shoulder.

    Nate, however, touched her other shoulder, and leaned forward to say: ¡°I can start if you¡¯d like, Jenny.¡±

    Anna thought about it for a moment, but gave Nate a nod, and deferred attention to him, stepping back.

    The big man stepped forward, staring over the crowd with a frown on his face, and he cleared his throat. ¡°Well¡­¡± He began slowly. ¡°Well, most everyone here knows this story, but you know how PTSD is; I was up with it all last night.¡± He told the crowd, swallowing thickly, taking a deep breath as the crowd quieted down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nate!¡± Somebody yelled, and Nate gave a small nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now, but last night while in the shower, the hot water hitting my back, it reminded me of Mr. Treller.¡± He glanced over at Anna. Anna was staring at him attentively, looking intrigued, but reserved in her interest; she cocked her head at him to continue. ¡°When I was a teenager, I wasn¡¯t the smartest boy.¡±

    Nate went on. ¡°I could hit a baseball like it owed me money,¡± he stopped, chuckling nervously, ¡°but my grades weren¡¯t the best. I had to do some makeup classes, which is where I met Mr. Treller. If you¡¯d asked me then what I thought of Mr. Treller, I would have told you he was a stand-up guy, best man in the whole school; he cared about my role on the baseball team, and he¡¯d telepathically send me answers to tests I was struggling with. I just thought he was the coolest.¡±

    Nate paused again, but there was no chuckle this time. His voice cracked when he tried to speak again. ¡°He asked me to stay behind in class one day, and I thought it was to talk about baseball again, or so he could show me a game he went to when he was a boy; I was jealous of his powers at the time, I thought how great it would be to share those moments with my kids. But when I stayed behind that day, when he bridged our minds together¡­¡± Nate sucked in a deep breath. ¡°He made a bitch out of me that day. I couldn¡¯t fight it, I¡¯d let him in and he took advantage.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s jeering was low and even more aggravated, the heat a vicious, burning simmer that threatened and spat more like a cornered snake than a charging dog. Anna felt her breath hitch in her breast, and let it out slowly.

    ¡°He thought I was a¡­ a beautiful boy.¡± Nate lifted his glasses to wipe his eyes. ¡°And I heard his words in my head while I was in the shower last night. ¡®Doesn¡¯t it feel good? It¡¯s just some locker room stuff. Don¡¯t cry, you ain¡¯t a girl.¡¯ Well he treated me like one, and I couldn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t fight back; I was a zombie in my own body, and when it was over, he told me that he put a trigger in my head to kill my own family if I ever told anyone.¡± Nate¡¯s breathing was haggard and painful now, but he took a deep breath. ¡°This went on¡­ for a month, and I was terrified. I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing until the janitor walked in on us, and Mr. Treller took his life before he could face justice.¡±

    Devin walked up and put his arm around his uncle¡¯s shoulders, and let the older man lean on him. Devin lifted his chin to the aggravated crowd to speak: ¡°What if this happens to our kids? Letting these freaks of nature in our schools, in our governments? What if this man was your employee, or some schlub on the street? If Treller hadn¡¯t been caught, I might not have an uncle, he might not have a family!¡±

    ¡°Just neuter ¡®em all!¡± A voice from the crowd, loud and infuriated.

    Anna took a deep breath, and tried to imagine what her daughter would do if somebody took her powers from her¡­ what she¡¯d do if somebody forced their power, their body onto her¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Neuter ¡®em all! Put ¡®em all on our level, and let¡¯s see how strong and smart they really are!¡± Devin shouted, the crowd stirring excitedly. ¡°Across all of America, across the world! Wise Men, wise up!¡± He shouted, getting cheers from the crowd, repeating the phrase. He turned to face Anna with a grin, one a bit too smug for her tastes, and beckoned her forward. ¡°Now let¡¯s hear Jenny¡¯s story.¡±

    Anna slowly made her way forward. Her hand subtly reached out to squeeze Nate¡¯s pinkie, and she could see behind that grateful smile that the older man was still in pain from what had happened to him.

    Years and years ago, Anna could have smiled her way through a bald-faced lie and felt nothing but giddy at having an audience clinging to her every shadowed word. But as she opened her mouth to tell a story about a man who didn¡¯t exist getting mind-controlled into a relationship with an imaginary villain, she could feel the bile rising in her stomach.

    She threw out a few slurs here and there where she felt it really punctuated her fake anger and grief. It came out in choked up burbles at times, lending credence to the difficult emotions she was acting out for this ravenous crowd, but following Nate¡¯s story with her lie left a weight in her chest.

    What was she doing here?

    Why was she doing this? Why didn¡¯t she trust Zi?

    She could have been at home with her dog, she could have been baking those s¡¯more brownies she¡¯d looked up on YouTube.

    She swallowed her questions and her regrets, and put Tasha back in her mind¡­ and Brain Scythe as well.

    Her lip quivered and she buried her face into her hands as she finished the story, giving a single, loud sob that drew Devin¡¯s arm around her shoulder and outrage from the crowd. The men were furious that a straight, family man had been turned into a responsibility-abandoning queer, the women were furious that one of their own had been stolen from, all of it by a fake psychic.

    Anna took a step back and let Devin step forward.

    ¡°Any stranger could walk into your life and steal your husband, steal your wife, steal your kids, or steal you from your happy home!¡±

    Others came up to tell stories of their own. One man¡¯s business was burnt to the ground by a disgruntled teenage employee who¡¯d responded to getting fired with pyrokinesis; one girl¡¯s bullies in middle school were a pack of psychics who would pin her to the ceiling and drop her, catching her later and later until she eventually broke her nose; another woman ended up with bipolar I disorder when her psionic mother tried to forcibly fix her childhood ADD with untrained dividualism.

    Some of these people had legitimate grievances and difficult encounters; some sought help, others still suffered years afterwards. But, as people stopped volunteering to come up, Anna took note that a majority of people in the crowd had no story to tell¡­ some were just here for other grievances she supposed.

    ¡°We have our next mission.¡± Devin told everyone, walking over to the cloth-covered object on the stage and pulled the sheet to the floor, revealing a marker board set up on a stand, a map of Globe clipped on. ¡°A bunch of those bigheads are hosting a big rally on East Mesquite Street on the 28th. They want to gather together to protest the removal of their teaching tools from school libraries and public libraries.¡±

    ¡°Screw ¡®em!¡± A man in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Devin threw a fist out to the crowd. ¡°They¡¯re meeting at the west end at 1:00 pm and marching east; I say we gather at the other end and meet ¡®em halfway. We don¡¯t want their books, we don¡¯t want them ¡®practicing¡¯ their juju, we don¡¯t want them in Globe!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it a truck convoy!¡± Nate brought up with an excited grin. ¡°They¡¯ll be marching, we¡¯ll be rolling. They want past us, we roll right over ¡®em!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re real lucky, we might have a few cases for self-defense!¡± Devin grinned promisingly, drawing some claps and cheers. ¡°Jess, you gonna be there?¡± Devin asked her in a lowered voice, addressing her in particular as she examined the map.

    Anna turned to give him a small, excited smile, and gave a small nod. ¡°Not like I have anywhere else to be with an empty house.¡±

    He strode closer, his tall, well-built form shadowing her. He kind of reminded her of someone she¡¯d met recently¡­ that¡¯s right, Dean Davis, just on the very far side of the line Davis stood.

    ¡°Ever shot a gun before?¡± He asked.

    Anna hesitantly nodded her head, and reached beneath her dress to draw her pistol. He eyed the pearl-handled 1911, and held his hand out. She obliged, passing it over. ¡°I bought this for self-defense with my husband gone. I shot it once at the range, but haven¡¯t gone back.¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s a pretty little piece for a pretty woman, I gotta say.¡± Devin smirked before handing it back, grip first; at least he had gun etiquette. ¡°Ever wanted to shoot something bigger?¡±

    Anna gave him a blank stare. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked, immediately glancing into the crowd, at a nearby woman cradling a twelve-gauge shotgun under one arm. ¡°Like that?¡±

    ¡°Sure! We also have some of your pretty standard hunting rifles; works as well on a bighead as it does a deer.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to go on a killing spree at this rally?¡± Anna asked in concern, more genuine this time. ¡°Won¡¯t the police get involved?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± Devin grunted, his brow furrowing. ¡°War¡¯s been a long time coming with these freaks. I¡¯m ready to get fighting. If you ask me, Brain Scythe ain¡¯t moving fast enough getting rid of all these creeps. Anyways¡­¡± He shrugged off his suddenly dour mood. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of guns in the bunker we could train you with. A pistol¡¯ll scare off a few, but you want something big to get the whole pack; a few shells of buckshot¡¯ll knock out a few at a time, all you gotta do is brace yourself for the impact.¡±

    ¡°A whole bunker?¡± Anna asked curiously. ¡°Where¡¯d you get so many guns?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say,¡± Devin smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve got friends in high places interested in seeing those psychos put down. I can take you to a good shooting range before the 28th so you can get a handle on a shotgun, maybe grab some dinner after?¡± He asked with a quirk of his handsome brow.

    The flood of revulsion that filled Anna¡¯s belly was not matched by her small, interested smile. ¡°Dinner sounds nice.¡±

    Devin¡¯s grin only grew, then turned into a curious glance as she flinched. Anna quickly slid her hand into her purse to pull out her phone, one glance telling her Tasha was calling¡­ during the mid-afternoon on a Friday.

    Hmm.

    ¡°Sorry Devin, but it¡¯s my daughter, I need to take this.¡± Anna gave him an apologetic bat of her eyes, and he nodded.

    ¡°No worries, angel, we¡¯ll be here all afternoon strategizing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Where¡¯s your bathrooms?¡± She asked, and he pointed towards the hallway on the left side of the room. Anna gave a nod and quickly scampered off the stage, phone in hand, gun tucked back in its holster.

 Chapter 15 Part 3: Wise Men

    The bathroom was marked with a sign declaring it as such, and Anna quickly ducked inside, shutting the door behind her and clicking it shut. The bathroom was nothing special, a simple toilet, sink, and garbage can. She¡¯d missed Tasha¡¯s call by now, but she simply called back, setting her purse on the sink and listening to each ring with growing anticipation, until¡­

    ¡°There you are! Hey mom.¡±

    ¡°Hi mom!¡±

    ¡°Hello loves.¡± Tasha let a genuine smile cross her face at the sound of her daughters¡¯ voices. ¡°Sorry I missed your call, I¡¯m not at home at the moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a big hurry today! You¡¯re at that super fancy spa, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, hon.¡±

    ¡°That sounds so nice.¡±

    ¡°Is PA that stressful?¡± Anna quirked her eyebrow.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s school, and¡­¡± Tasha trailed off, making Anna tighten her lips in anticipation. ¡°There¡¯s some things I¡¯m really bad at that I wanna get good at.¡±

    ¡°Taz sucks at telekinesis and we¡¯re trying to figure out how to fix that.¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear it, sweetheart.¡± Anna pursed her lips. ¡°But you really don¡¯t need telekinesis.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, it¡¯ll make me lazy and stuff.¡±

    ¡°Exactly; why bother with telekinesis when you have perfectly good hands?¡±

    ¡°Well my teachers are saying I need it to get good at the other disciplines too.¡±

    ¡°Really? You seemed to do well with hydrokinesis.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not one of my classes yet, and I still can¡¯t do some of the really cool stuff hydrokinetics can do!¡±

    Anna sighed a little bit. ¡°If you must¡­¡±

    ¡°I was actually calling about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you have any advice like you did for hydrokinesis?¡±

    Anna blinked a bit at the question her two girls were asking, and considered herself in the mirror. ¡°I suppose I should have seen this coming. Are you using it regularly while there?¡±

    ¡°When I remember I try to¡­¡±

    ¡°Well ¨C and I am fully annoyed I am giving you this advice, dear ¨C your best bet might be using it at all times. I know you can write with it and move things with it, keep doing that and more. Try rearranging things around your room, try doing complicated stuff, even if you don¡¯t get it right; push your limits, and don¡¯t give up.¡±

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t! Mel, let¡¯s go to one of the courts and pass a ball around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I want you neglecting your hands, love.¡± Anna said with a dry grunt. ¡°I don¡¯t want you losing sight of what it means to be human, you understand? Laziness will only fail you later in life.¡±

    ¡°Yes mom¡­¡± Both girls sighed at once, until there were a few odd sounds. ¡°Mel, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to have the phone!¡±

    ¡°Just talk like¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tasha, share with your sister.¡± Anna ordered.

    ¡°Whaaaaat? Oh whatever¡­¡±

    There was an excited giggle, and Anna smirked as Melodica¡¯s higher-pitched voice became more clear. ¡°Mom mom mom! Guess what!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Anna asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°You are going to be so surprised when you come to visit! I made some outfit changes~!¡±

    ¡°Please tell me you aren¡¯t back in the bikini at school, Mel.¡± Anna asked worriedly.

    ¡°Noooo! It¡¯s actually kinda more covering than my last outfit!¡±

    ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t believe it, but Mel¡¯s going around on legs!¡±

    Anna blinked. She didn¡¯t say anything for a solid ten seconds, until Melodica piped up.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sweetie, you¡¯re wearing legs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Mel?¡± Anna asked, straightening up, a frown forming. ¡°Is everything okay? Do I need to go up there?¡± She was further north than usual, she could probably just drive to PA from here¡­

    ¡°N-no! I¡¯m fine, mom, really! I¡¯m just trying new things, trying to be more¡­ human, I guess.¡±

    Anna stared into the mirror, silent again for a little while. ¡°I¡¯ll miss your tail.¡± She said without thinking, then flinched as she realized what she¡¯d said.

    ¡°I miss it too.¡±

    ¡°Same!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been kinda nice.¡±

    ¡°Mel and I went to the cafeteria earlier today and we got two separate plates and half-portions of stuff. The workers didn¡¯t even realize she wasn¡¯t another student! We¡¯ve been doing this food sharing thing since Mel shares my senses, and, like, not my tastes¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to tell Aunt Zi that this place can¡¯t do a sloppy joe right.¡±

    ¡°Uuuugggh, gag.¡±

    Anna¡¯s lips twitched into a smile listening two the two of them¡­ her two daughters¡­ yes, that was correct, she thought. She listened to them talk about their food escapades, and she wasn¡¯t sure why, but hearing that Melodica didn¡¯t have her tail anymore¡­ it sounded so unnatural in her mind.

    ¡°Anyways, we just wanted to call for help!¡±

    ¡°And that we love you!¡±

    ¡°I love you both too.¡± Anna said with a smile, feeling more secure, up until she remembered why she was here. ¡°You two be safe, alright? We¡¯ll arrange for some sort of visit soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay mom.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, I need to get to my next appointment, so I¡¯ll hang up now. Talk soon!¡±

    ¡°Bye!¡± Both girls chimed, and Anna regretfully ended the call.

    Buoyed somewhat, Anna rubbed her temples before collecting her things. She had to keep a focus on her goal here. She exited the bathroom, looking around the otherwise featureless hallway of the compound. It had a bathroom and a few more doors that, when peeked inside of, showed her that the Wise Men had a few bed cots laying around, a room with boxes of rations and shelves of canned food, and another room with military-like equipment still in their packaging, like binoculars and night-vision goggles.

    Anna¡¯s brow furrowed; were they expecting doomsday? Or a siege? This wasn¡¯t a cult as far as she was aware.

    It did bring into question: was all this from personal expense, or did those ¡®friends in high places¡¯ have the Wise Men prepping for a war?

    The next room had a large table and chairs, with maps of Arizona and various cities covering the walls. Pictures were also strung about the maps, with recognizable faces: prominent psychics and pro-psychic political figures.

    War sounded like the likely option, now. A few of the papers left around the tables detailed some key points about the countermarch on the 28th, likely where Devin and a few of his fellow leaders were doing their planning before the gathering today.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Anna glanced over at the wall where the Phoenix Academy map hung, and quickly took in the faces they¡¯d singled out: Dean Davis, Frederick Burke, Hugo Dewitt, Mildred McCoullough, and¡ª

    Her blood suddenly turned cold as she stared at a picture of Zina in her agency uniform, smiling in front of a workstation in the ESP on-campus security office. Written beneath her name was a single word: ¡®Collaborator.¡¯

    Anna bat her eyelids at the picture, at the smiling face of her friend¡­ a target for these fucking yokels? An age-old animosity built up in her gut that she had to choke back before she could tear the picture off the wall, though she did give a quick glance underneath to see they¡¯d written some more on the back of her photo.

    ¡®Oversees and tests PA security; home unknown.¡¯

    Why were they bothering to single out Zina? She wasn¡¯t a psychic, she was a federal agent! If anybody should have been on the wall, it should have been that sleaze Aiden, not Zina goddamned Cole!

    Anna paused, frowning. The anger simmered out of her head as she glanced up at the map again¡­ where was Aiden Walsh on this? As head of security, he should have been front and center.

    A click behind her made her mind pause, and accelerate in another direction. If Devin was walking in, she was just curious about the maps, wanting to know who their targets were, what they were going to do¡ª

    It wasn¡¯t Devin. Anna stiffened and relaxed as a shorter woman entered, her long, unruly brown hair framing a distracted face behind a big pair of glasses. Whoever she was, she looked only a little younger than Anna, but far more reserved in posture and look.

    She walked inside with a laptop in hand, and was pulling out a chair before she glanced up and saw Anna watching her. An awkward, uncomfortable silence passed between the two, and rather unexpectedly, the woman¡¯s face suddenly lit up in red-faced shock, and she quickly looked away.

    ¡°... Hi.¡± The woman said, more taken aback than nervous.

    Anna eyed the woman suspiciously. ¡°Hello. Sorry to barge in here, I was just wondering who the enemy was.¡±

    ¡°O-oh, it¡¯s no problem.¡± The woman said, collapsing into the chair thoughtlessly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me anyways. I¡¯m just running maintenance stuff for Devin.¡± The woman looked up at Anna with a small, ashamed look, and in a scene that would have been egregious in even the mushiest of romance movies, began to spin a lock of her hair around one finger.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Anna said, and started for the door with a sigh; she didn¡¯t want to leave them waiting for her, otherwise they might grow suspicious.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The woman called after her, and Anna paused, doorknob in hand. Glancing back, the girl seemed surprised with herself, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, asked: ¡°W-what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Anna stared at the woman and suppressed a groan before answering: ¡°Jennifer Whitman, though everyone calls me Jenny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name!¡± The woman said a bit too quickly. ¡°Um, I¡¯m Leanne Trent.¡±

    Trent?

    Anna turned to look at the woman more curiously. ¡°Are you related to Devin, then?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re cousins.¡± She answered. ¡°My dad and his dad are¡ªI mean, you can probably guess¡­¡± Her voice lowered in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hold you up.¡±

    After a moment of thought, Anna slowly lowered her hand and turned, watching Leanne, her thoughts stirring. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I was the one intruding, really; I wanted to see what sort of plans we had for the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, Devin has plans for showing up all across the state.¡± Leanne nodded, looking around the room slowly, and Anna thought she detected a hint of melancholy in her expression. ¡°He might have a chance if recruitment keeps up like this. We were only about half this number a month ago.¡±

    Anna wasn¡¯t surprised, the research she had done confirmed the Wise Men had swollen rapidly, seemingly out of the blue. ¡°Has it now? Why is that?¡±

    Leanne shrugged. ¡°Devin said he¡¯s been meeting like-minded folk through work.¡±

    ¡°Are they the ones helping him fill up the armory?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think he¡¯s been getting weapons for cheap from one of the older human first groups.¡±

    Anna nodded, humming a bit to herself. ¡°I understand that he wants to push back against all the legislation letting psychics use their powers, but is he really committed to going to war over it?¡±

    Leanne was quiet, not looking away from Anna, but she didn¡¯t try very hard to hide her pained look. ¡°He¡¯s willing to fight, whatever it takes.¡± She finally answered, but the response was forced, disquieted. She stared at her laptop screen unblinkingly for a while, and jumped when Anna suddenly leaned against the table next to her, staring down at her with her arms crossed under her ample bust.

    ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡± Anna said gently, giving Leanne a concerned frown, while Leanne¡¯s dour face turned rosey red again.

    ¡°Well, I mean, you¡¯ve heard him, you¡¯ve seen him¡­¡± Leanne mumbled, brushing some hair back behind her ear as her eyes lingered on Anna¡¯s hips. ¡°Devin¡¯s always been like that: confident, self-assured, smart, but he doesn¡¯t really ever consider the consequences if things go too far. He¡¯s always sure things¡¯ll work out in his favor, and to be fair, they usually do.¡±

    ¡°But in this case, he wants to spill blood.¡±

    Leanne hesitantly nodded. ¡°Yes, and, well, some of those places he wants to protest and bring guns to, well, there are children there¡­¡±

    ¡°Like PA.¡± Anna glanced at the map on the well.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And you want to keep your child out of his crusade.¡±

    Leanne gave a short, quick nod, then looked up at Anna with big, frightened eyes. She nearly jumped out of her seat at Anna¡¯s accusing stare, and rapidly shook her head. ¡°N-no no no it¡¯s not at all¡ª¡±

    Anna sighed and held up a hand to stop her. ¡°Your reaction alone is telling me I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s really not¡ª¡±

    ¡°And let me guess,¡± Anna interrupted her again, ¡°you¡¯re only here because Devin¡¯s promised he won¡¯t hurt your child if you help him?¡±

    Leanne looked as though Anna had found drugs under her bed, wide-eyed, vulnerable, terrified, unable to formulate a lie quickly enough that would convince her. Anna hid a smirk.

    ¡°How old are they?¡± Anna¡¯s voice softened.

    Leanne swallowed thickly, and quietly reached over to shut her laptop, simply trying to distract herself from the conversation. ¡°He¡¯s three.¡± She spoke in a low, worried tone. ¡°And he¡¯s already able to open up the cupboards in the kitchen with his power.¡±

    ¡°Yanked the dishes right out of the cupboard, hm?¡± Anna asked with a gentle smile.

    Leanne nodded. ¡°I had to baby proof the kitchen and punish him a few times before he stopped, but¡­¡± She tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°I heard that children sometimes struggle with empathy, but I¡¯ve been dealing with a lot of stress recently, and I can feel him trying to give me good feelings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty common with psychic children, actually.¡± Anna stated, briefly thinking back to when Tasha was that age, and just emitting a constant warmth whenever she was with her mother¡­ ¡°Telepathy tends to make children a little more understanding of how the things they do hurt feelings. You might be able to make your boy realize how much his naughtiness hurts you by simply showing him your raw anger, or sadness.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Leanne asked, blinking. ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡± She trailed off, before glancing up at Anna in surprise. ¡°You¡­?¡±

    Anna already had her phone out of her pocket, showing Leanne her lockscreen picture: Tasha, twelve years old, beaming so brightly as she levitated a rubik¡¯s cube in front of her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± Leanne complimented, looking a bit happier herself. ¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why are you here with the Wise Men if she¡¯s¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe psychics should have as much free reign as they want.¡± Anna answered calmly. ¡°My daughter has restraint, she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s better than other humans; some psychics, however¡­ I mean, you¡¯ve heard all that stuff about Brain Scythe, how they stole a child right out from underneath his mother¡¯s nose¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what that poor woman is going through.¡± Leanne¡¯s eyes shifted away. ¡°It makes me want to tell Devin off for even supporting them.¡±

    Anna made sure her head didn¡¯t twist too quickly to face Leanne. ¡°Devin is supporting Brain Scythe?¡±

    ¡°Vocally, at least.¡± Leanne shrugged a little bit, not looking too deeply into Anna¡¯s inquisitive eyes. ¡°He¡¯s said that he¡¯s just fine helping psychics get rid of other psychics.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Anna¡¯s brain whirred to life, connecting details¡­ ¡°But he¡¯ll protect your son from them?¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Why does he hate psychics in the first place?¡± Anna asked with a quirked eyebrow. ¡°He made it sound like he was worried about them taking over, but he didn¡¯t have a story like his uncle or I did.¡±

    Leanne simply¡­ shrugged. Anna¡¯s brow furrowed at her unsure frown. ¡°To be honest, as far as I can tell, not one psychic has ever done anything untoward to him. Devin¡¯s always been about core values and being a proper patriot and Christian, I think he just¡­ hates them. Maybe because they¡¯re different, maybe he¡¯s scared of them¡­¡±

    Anna mulled the information around in her head for a moment. ¡°So¡­ does he know about you, then?¡±

    Leanne blinked. ¡°H-huh?¡±

    ¡°I mean, he doesn¡¯t hurt you in any way, does he?¡± Anna frowned.

    ¡°Why would he?¡±

    Anna scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a lesbian.¡±

    Leanne turned an even deeper, more frightened shade of red, and amidst a stream of stammering, got out: ¡°N-n-no-no no n-no no! I¡¯m-I¡¯m not a lesbian, I¡¯m¡ªI like men, I mean I was swept off my feet by my son¡¯s father, j-just, it never went anywhere and¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve been utterly fascinated by my legs since we met.¡± Anna said with a dry smirk.

    Leanne insistently shook her head, but her blush didn¡¯t go away. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ completely gay.¡±

    Anna tilted her head towards Leanne with a thoughtful smile. She let the silence brew in the room, because she knew it would hang heavily on Leanne. She needed Leanne to be¡­ malleable, and if she thought they were both hiding a second similar secret¡­

    Leanne¡¯s expression softened the tiniest bit. ¡°You won¡¯t tell him, will you?¡±

    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t~.¡± Anna said with a teasing lilt in her tone, and Leanne went silent again.

    Her eyes refused to meet Anna¡¯s as millions of microexpressions crossed her face in that instant. Anna kept calm and easy, confidently watching Leanne wonder what was happening and if it was real. Anna let her suffer and squirm in silence for a bit, before gently pushing herself off the table.

    ¡°Somebody could walk in at any moment¡­¡± Anna gently twirled a lock of her blonde hair around her finger, just as Leanne had done early, watching Leanne¡¯s expression go rigid, yet wide-eyed with interest. ¡°We should find somewhere more private to talk a little later. Somewhere with a lock¡­¡±

    ¡°W-well¡­ aside from the armory, Devin¡¯s room¡­¡± Leanne whispered, more to herself than Anna as she seemed shocked she was even considering it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet there after the whole assembly then.¡±

    ¡°W-what are we gunna do?¡± Leanne asked.

    Rather than respond, Anna headed for the door, tossing a wry smirk back at the woman openly watching her rump before it disappeared down the hallway.

 Chapter 16 Part 1: Bloody Mary

    2002-2003: The Brain Scythe¡¯s activities can be traced taking a path through China, India, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Iran, and Turkey. Victims of particular note include various leaders of these countries and their associates, regardless of political stance. Bulgaria prepares an armed border in expectation of the Brain Scythe, but Bulgaria is left on its toes until the late Fall.

    November 12th, 2003: The first known date of the Brain Scythe¡¯s activities in Africa. Due to conflicting records and the immense political and military activity within the country, it is impossible to determine exactly what the Brain Scythe may or may not have done in the area; read ¡®The Sudanese Occupation¡¯ for further speculation.

    December 25th, 2004: Fox News Headquarters receives a third tape. The contents depict the South African Christchurch All Male Choir speaking in monotone unison in front of St. George¡¯s Cathedral, which has been defaced with Satanic imagery. The Choir claims that the Brain Scythe will be returning to North America to ¡®tie up loose ends¡¯ with the country. The choir then drew knives, and committed suicide in the middle of a pentagram.

    December 26th, 2004: President Gabriel Kade orders all US airports and docks closed to restructure passenger entry into the country. Borders with Canada and Mexico are tightly restricted, conflicting with the 1994 NAFTA agreement, but both the Canadian and Mexican governments agree to cooperate with border security. The Brain Scythe was never found through this increase in security.

    <hr>

    Strangely enough, the Wise Men meeting seemed pretty comparable to a PTA meeting. At least, Anna assumed so; she never went to those willingly, she let Zi handle them when her best friend wasn¡¯t busy.

    After the initial assembly, everyone gathered around to create a circle of chairs and round-robin some ideas of what to do, but instead of discussing the curriculum they¡¯d like to see for their children or changes to school procedure, they were talking about how to better interrupt psychic gatherings and show their displeasure towards pro-psionics¡ªparticularly through the use of guns.

    Then there was the pizza party. Bought ahead of time and warmed up in the compound¡¯s kitchen, piles upon piles of pizza, bottles of soda, and plenty of beer were enjoyed as they stood around and talked through mouthfuls of party food about how much better the world would be without psionics.

    There was even arts and crafts, but instead of making school decorations, it was all protesting signs, with a handful of them prominently featuring the F-word as big as the sign-maker¡¯s idea allowed.

    She didn¡¯t join in on any of the sign-making under the excuse that she¡¯d just gotten her nails done and hands exfoliated, but she did observe, and chat.

    ¡°Well, no, I haven¡¯t had a psychic do anything to me personally.¡± One woman explained in the group Anna was standing around in, a cup of store-brand not-Pepsi in her hand. ¡°But I went to Devin¡¯s bar with my husband about a month ago, and he and Devin were chatting about the Wise Men. I would normally never join in something as heated as this, but something about listening in on them lit a fire under my buns.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Another woman bobbed her head in response. ¡°I¡¯d stopped in to get some water and overheard a few men talking about it. The idea got stuck in my head for what felt like a week; I couldn¡¯t stand the idea of rolling over and letting those bigheads take over the lives of us innocent Americans.¡±

    Anna sipped her drink and listened.

    It seemed like a whole lot of them were convinced just by overhearing conversations about it, or being talked to for a little bit.

    ¡°He is quite charismatic.¡± Anna noted, tossing a look over Devin¡¯s way. He was with a group of other men, chatting away, and Anna guessed it was either about the group¡¯s future plans¡­ or her, considering they all quietly glanced at her with little grins and amorous snickering. Anna hid the impulse to shiver. ¡°He talked me into coming here after I told him all about my husband.¡±

    ¡°It just burns me up!¡± Another woman huffed and chuffed and stomped her feet. ¡°Jenny, you are a lovely woman; the idea of some homo stealing your husband from you¡­¡±

    Anna looked away from her, a well-practiced gesture of pain. ¡°Believe me, it still hurts.¡± She mumbled.

    ¡°You are such a brave woman for keeping on like this, especially with a daughter.¡± Another woman rubbed her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna gave her a smile. ¡°I appreciate the kind words. But, honestly, I¡¯m looking forward to finally getting back at them all. I¡¯ve spent long enough stewing in my own depression.¡±

    There were multiple nods and murmurs of agreement, with another woman sharing a story about how sure she was she¡¯d had a telepathic student who would steal answers from other students for their test with a faulty privacy band.

    What people feared most about the domination discipline was that it could be maliciously subtle; Anna knew this fact better than just about any other human being alive. It could be blunt, even blatant by an untrained user; mind control without suppressing the personality effectively, forcing somebody to act in a way and say things uncharacteristic to them. It had been the go-to excuse for unexpected acts of homicide, theft, and unfaithfulness for nearly a full two decades, eventually culminating in the discovery that divination could read unusual brain waves.

    But, where domination shined was its ability to convince. A suggestion or an idea, one maybe initially disregarded or despised, but once implanted, the human mind would unceasingly think about it, logic out the positives, ignore the negatives¡­

    Anna sipped her drink as she listened to the women around her gossip.

    Say you wanted a woman to murder her husband. A dominator could float the idea of how he was a bad husband, maybe even abusive; the woman might initially dismiss the idea, but the idea was planted, and forcibly so. Every negative thought would be agitated by the implanted impulse, and the ability for her to forgive and forget would be smothered as her husband¡¯s annoying ticks wore on her mind.

    It could take weeks, maybe even months, or perhaps only days until the woman was fully convinced her husband was a worthless man and partner¡­ and then the impulse could change. She could be convinced divorce was too messy, that nobody would believe her accusations, that she would be left abandoned and alone by her friends and family if she divorced¡­ that it was better to be the pitied widow than the lonesome divorcee.

    And from there¡­ the dominator could leave the murderous spouse to her consequences, no hint that there was any outside influence.

    At least, that¡¯s how it was back during the heyday of the Brain Scythe¡¯s activities. Divination was, thankfully, advanced to a point where these things could be tested, though it did require somebody to float the idea and spend the budget to bring a diviner in.

    Why it took until 2016 for the FBI to start regularly hiring diviners was beyond Anna, even if the thought of having them around reading minds and auras made her skin crawl.

    Brain Scythe ¨C the organization, not the criminal ¨C was involved here somehow. Not just in giving supplies and targets, but Anna could picture a dominator sitting in the bar, weaving Devin¡¯s words into a little thought tumor in whomever he was sweet-talking, and nobody being any the wiser.

    But this was all speculation and guesswork. Anna had schmoozed her way into earning the organization¡¯s tentative trust¡­ and potentially more solid evidence later.

    ¡°Pardon me ladies.¡± The gaggle of gossiping women turned to face Devin, more than a few of the girls giving him some semi-lecherous looks, but his eyes fell on Anna and Anna alone. ¡°Jenny, are you gonna make a sign?¡±

    Anna gave a short, humble chuckle. ¡°Unfortunately I¡¯m not the creative type; I¡¯ll leave that to everyone else.¡± That, at least, was true.

    Devin gave a quick laugh. It had hardly been a joke, but the man seemed¡­ eager to be amused by her. ¡°Well that¡¯s alright! Wanna come join me and some of the fellas then? I think you¡¯ll be interested in hearing what we gotta say.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Anna raised an eyebrow, and with a curious nod, said her goodbyes to the giggling women and followed Devin over to where he, Nate, and a handful of other men ¨C likely higher ranking than the rest ¨C stood around in a circle.

    One of the men instantly gave Anna a suspicious look. ¡°Whoa whoa, Devin, are we sure we want to let a new person in on this? We hardly know her.¡± He grunted, though his expression lightened up the slightest bit when Anna gave him a pretty smile. He was a big dude, bigger than Devin, a towering piece of man that must have worked some good labor with all the muscle and calluses he was packing. He was a sour looking guy, though; Anna couldn¡¯t picture a smile on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Trev,¡± Devin said with all confidence and assuredness, ¡°Jenny¡¯s on the level, right Jenny?¡±

    Anna gave a quick nod. ¡°Right. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about our next move.¡± Nate answered her, handing her a laminated piece of paper¡­ the school map of Phoenix Academy. Anna stiffened just the slightest bit; it had a few red marks on it, mainly around the ESP security building, and entry points.

    ¡°We¡¯re attacking Phoenix Academy?¡± Anna asked in as calm a voice as she could muster, having to bite back the bellows in her chest.

    ¡°In a few months time.¡± Nate answered with a nod. ¡°Some shitty up-and-coming band¡¯ll be playing there in May, and it¡¯s going to draw a buncha students out of the Academy, possibly some teachers, too.¡±

    Devin started in with a fire in his voice, one arm around Anna¡¯s shoulders as he pointed at the map. ¡°That place is an all-exclusive breeding ground for these bigheads. There was a study that showed that lots of these students come out creating more of those scion-types in the world; the stronger psycho-freaks.¡±

    Trev ¨C or Trevor, Anna assumed ¨C gave a quick, sharp nod of his blocky head, almost stifling the growl in his voice. ¡°And they think they¡¯re damn safe because they¡¯re all psychics and ¡®cuz the rest of the world has interests there. Well ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ prepared for some real patriots with real weapons to storm the campus.¡±

    Anna glanced up at Trevor sharply. He almost flinched, but he didn¡¯t quite catch the glimmer of danger in her eyes as she met his gaze. ¡°Now I am all for stripping PA of its unrestricted, unreviewed teachers and curriculum, but I¡¯ll have to protest this plan if it involves hurting kids.¡±

    Trev¡¯s eyes narrowed angrily, and taller and broader than Anna, he strode towards her with his lips peeled back. ¡°These ain¡¯t human kids, Jen. Get that through your head!¡± He raised a finger and pressed it to her collarbone, but his intimidating presence flickered for a moment as the only reaction he got from her was her cool and steely stare.

    ¡°Trev, back the fuck off.¡± Devin ordered sternly.

    Trev looked up at Devin, the two men giving one another an intimidating stare-down until Trev backed up a step, taking his finger off of Anna. ¡°If she ain¡¯t ready to do whatever is necessary¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot.¡± Anna suddenly spat, drawing his ire, as well as Devin¡¯s curious, if uncertain stare. ¡°I am a mother, may I remind you, and if I saw on my television a bunch of armed men threatening and holding children or teenagers hostage, no matter what they might be, who they might belong to, I would immediately call my governor to tell them to protect those kids.¡± She almost hissed, and Trev¡¯s nostrils flared for a moment.

    ¡°I have to agree with Jen.¡± Nate said, more level-headed, getting a quick look from the other two men. ¡°We have to think about what the media¡¯ll say, how we¡¯ll look. We aren¡¯t the Taliban, fellas, we have legitimate grievances. Threatening kids doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°We are revolutionaries.¡± Devin suddenly said, drawing the circle of mens¡¯ attention. ¡°Jenny and my uncle are right: we¡¯re not exterminators, we¡¯re here to show the world that America won¡¯t be happy under a buncha psychos. If we start threatening kids, we ain¡¯t much better than they are, but we have to show them we will fight for our freedoms, and the freedoms of natural human beings.¡±

    Anna nodded, glancing between the various men. ¡°You have to plant that doubt in the mind of the people. Minds and attitudes don¡¯t change instantly, you have to make sure the world knows how dangerous these people are. We can¡¯t be more dangerous than them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s good Jenny, real good.¡± Devin squeezed her shoulder with a grin. ¡°We march into PA and tell ¡®em what we think! Show ¡®em what we know! They can¡¯t hide from us!¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s plenty of us! They can¡¯t arrest all of us, we can take a knee for as long as it takes!¡± Nate added eagerly.

    Another man spoke up, the one who¡¯d held the door open for Anna earlier. ¡°And if they use their powers on us, it¡¯ll only make us look better!¡± He said, nodding quickly.

    ¡°But what about the list?¡± Trev asked suddenly.

    The circle went quiet, just long enough for Anna¡¯s brow to crease in suspicion. ¡°List?¡± She didn¡¯t get an answer right away.

    ¡°Well,¡± Devin started, ¡°we can worry about that in a bit, right now we need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Like a hit list?¡± Anna asked suspiciously. The looks and frowns she got didn¡¯t so much as make her squirm in discomfort, but she still had to flinch before they got too suspicious of her. ¡°It was just a guess¡­¡±

    Devin took a deep breath, and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°There are folk, adult folk, that are too mind controlled to convince. They¡¯re entrenched at the top of the government, and we need people on our side up there.¡±

    ¡°We gave the people of Arizona too many opportunities to get them out democratically.¡± Nate said with a hard expression. ¡°They¡¯re cheating, or the people of this state are too stupid to do what¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯ll have to make the decision for ¡®em.¡± Devin said with a gruff nod.

    Anna made a show of looking uncertain, even surprised by the revelation, but after a moment of silence, she swallowed thickly, and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think taking hostages at PA is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Devin admitted. ¡°But they have homes off-campus, we know where they all live. Just like the Brain Scythe¡ª¡± Anna pushed down a wave of revulsion, ¡°¡ªwe¡¯ll step in, one by one, and get rid of ¡®em where they don¡¯t expect it. The governor and all them in Phoenix¡¯ll be a different story, but PA has all of ¡®em in one place. Get rid of their leaders and their experts, put real human beings with actual human minds in their place and PA¡¯ll flip.¡±

    Anna breathed slowly and easily to reduce the burning in her chest as she asked her next question. ¡°Surely some of their leads live away from PJ, though.¡±

    ¡°Yup. One of them in particular is behind the security of that place.¡± Nate answered, and Anna made sure to breathe as he spoke. ¡°But we have a plan on getting her, too.¡±

    Easy¡­ easier¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s got a daughter attending PA.¡±

    These people were going to die and Anna would laugh as they did.

    ¡°We put her in trouble and draw out the security chief. She disappears, and the ESP will be in disarray.¡±

    Scratch that, Anna might sing with their screams.

    ¡°But her daughter won¡¯t be harmed?¡± Anna asked, surprising herself with how well she managed to hold back the sheer fury threatening to boil out of her mouth.

    ¡°If she complies, her daughter¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Nate nodded.

    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Trev snorted. ¡°Well, a finger or two¡ª¡±

    Cold.

    A skin-crawling feeling suddenly filled the air; an aura of pure malice, a lethal killing intent.

    The entire room¡¯s activity slowed, and Trev, whatever he was trying to say, stopped. Anna didn¡¯t so much as change her posture, but her eyes were settled on him and him alone. He looked bug-eyed at her. He seemed like he¡¯d never been talked back to by a woman he couldn¡¯t intimidate, but now he looked like he¡¯d been cornered, and all Anna was doing was staring at him and very silently wishing a most cruel and unusual death on him.

    ¡°She¡¯ll¡­¡± Nate spoke up, then cleared his throat as he gave Anna a worried look. ¡°The daughter¡¯ll be perfectly fine. No harm¡¯ll come to her. I¡¯m sure we can fake some fingers or somethin¡¯¡­¡± He said.

    The tension in the room eased somewhat, and Anna gave Nate a small nod. ¡°That sounds better. Okay.¡±

    She smiled. It was the most forced smile she¡¯d ever had to wear. It hurt. She wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d even noticed it was fake as the group of men devolved into some nervous laughter.

    ¡°Jesus, Devin, where did you find this one?¡± One of the men asked. ¡°I thought she was gonna kill Trevor with the look she gave ¡®im!¡±

    ¡°You gotta appreciate a woman who loves any kid, amirite fellas? Gotta protect these kids.¡± Devin nodded, reassured. ¡°We don¡¯t gotta hurt ¡®em, they can be neutered.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a lot better of a plan.¡± Nate chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be great with us, Jenny.¡± Devin shook her shoulder with a grin. ¡°Make sure we don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Anna said with a small nod, visions of blood and fire dancing in her head. ¡°You know what?¡± Anna said, glancing over her shoulder at the gathering of sign-makers. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some more pizza. I¡¯m hungry again all of a sudden.¡±

    Devin gave a laugh, as did the other men, Trev half-heartedly at best. ¡°Don¡¯t let us hold you back, Jenny, you¡¯ll get to work it all off soon enough.¡± He winked.

    He let Anna go, and Anna turned, keeping an eased and relaxed posture as she walked down the hallway towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 16 Part 2: Bloody Mary

    The overall gathering had only lasted for a few hours, and Anna was tired of being here and putting on a happy face.

    It had been ages since she¡¯d last had to act like this, and her face had gotten used to a resting frown in the meantime. She was too old for this crap by now, and she longed to actually get to the spa later that evening to let it all wind down.

    People were leaving in droves, Evan ¡®operating¡¯ the gate again. The only people that were still around were the guys obviously in charge of the group, like Devin, Nate, Trev, and two other folk, as well as their spouses, of those who had them¡­ and one particular woman Anna was keeping her eyes peeled for.

    She sat in the assembly hall impatiently, listening to the gossip half-heartedly, chiming in when prompted, but mainly observing as things went quiet.

    Then, she spotted a familiar, short woman wandering out of one of the adjoining hallways, looking around curiously through her big glasses at the women in the room. Her eyes met Anna¡¯s, and Anna felt a drop of relief in her tense stomach.

    Leanne bustled over, smiling awkwardly at the gathered women. ¡°Hello everyone; hi Liz, hi Amanda.¡±

    The woman glanced between one another, then back at Leanne. ¡°Hey Leanne!¡± Liz said; an older woman of the circle and Nate¡¯s wife, Anna learned. ¡°We were just comparing our husbands¡¯ work benefits; what does your man bring home for ya?¡±

    Leanne went a bit pale, glancing around at the group of women as, Anna noticed, they put on a collection of smirks. ¡°Liz, you know I don¡¯t have a husband.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡± Liz snorted. ¡°Your little bastard doesn¡¯t have a man to look up to?¡±

    Anna winced as Leanne¡¯s expression fell. ¡°I-I¡¯m still¡ª¡±

    ¡°You need to stop wasting time, Leanne.¡± Liz reprimanded loudly. ¡°Your boy¡¯s gonna grow up a faggot with you as his mother, so quit messing around and find yourself a husband.¡±

    The gathering of women barely suppressed a round of snickering, and Leanne, for a moment, looked ready to excuse herself and flee until Anna cleared her throat.

    ¡°Did you need something, Leanne?¡±

    Leanne flinched, and met Anna¡¯s eye. Anna looked back, and tired as she was of faking a personality, she managed to share a conspiratorial glint with her that seemed to actually put a little spine back in the girl.

    ¡°Erm, yes.¡± Leanne pointed at Anna, maybe a bit too dramatically. ¡°Devin¡¯s asking for Jenny to come meet with him.¡±

    The group of women immediately ¡®ooh¡¯d together, and Anna silently wished for them all to drop dead.

    ¡°Lucky lucky, Jenny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the hundredth time today he¡¯s asked for her!¡±

    ¡°Go make that man happy, Jenny!¡± Liz advised with a grin, and Anna took a moment to collect herself, then stood up.

    She strode over to Leanne and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Leanne, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two walked away from the squawking women, and almost the moment they were out of sight, both of their shoulders sank, and Leanne sighed.

    ¡°I hate gossip.¡± Anna murmured beneath her breath, making Leanne glance at her as she led the way down another hallway, leading towards the rear of the compound. ¡°My best friend loves sitting down with groups and just chatting the night away. I hate it. Love her, hate gossip.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leanne nodded. ¡°It¡¯s why I spend all my time back here whenever Devin has these stupid gatherings; I just run website maintenance and nobody bothers me.¡±

    Anna nodded, and breathed out slowly. ¡°On topic: Devin doesn¡¯t need to see me, does he?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Leanne confirmed, putting on a small, proud smile as she blushed. ¡°I¡­ kinda made that up.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Anna then lowered her voice. ¡°If I feel his hands on my shoulders again I might break him.¡±

    Leanne brought her down a third hallway, and at the very end of it was a large, metal door that looked like it belonged in a school with its tall, rectangular window, with a set of blinds on the other side of the glass blocking visibility in.

    Anna¡¯s hackles rose as Leanne began unlocking the door, starting with the upper two locks and then the handle lock. It had gotten quiet, and enclosed¡­ Anna¡¯s danger sense told her she could easily walk into a trap this way, but when Leanne opened the door, Anna saw the room was populated only by furniture.

    A desk with a computer on it, filing cabinets along the wall, a big weapons safe at the foot of a small, single-person cot. The room also had a few pictures and posters promoting various figures of¡­ normality and non-psionics. She wasn¡¯t shocked to see the Confederate States of America flag hanging above the cot.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Anna mumbled, glancing up at a torn flag that had obviously been preserved after the early 2000¡¯s anti-psionics movements: ¡®Keep America Pure!¡± It proclaimed over a picture of a white-skinned, almost Jesus-like figure with Greek, curly hair with a halo over his head; it was supposed to be an angel, if Anna recalled.

    No security cameras that she could see¡­

    Leanne moved to the other side of the desk, and gave Anna a small, somewhat uncomfortable, somewhat excited smile, and kept looking over Anna again now that they were alone, obviously drinking in her every detail.

    ¡°So, what is it you wanted to do?¡± Leanne asked.

    Anna didn¡¯t say anything immediately. She let the silence build apprehension, and ran her fingers through her blonde hair thoughtfully as she slowly walked around the room, before moving closer to Leanne.

    The woman looked flustered being so close to Anna without getting her answer, and Anna, matching their earlier talk, leaned back against the desk and gave Leanne a small, curious smile.

    ¡°How long have you known you were bi?¡± Anna asked softly, and Leanne flinched at the question.

    After a moment of deep breaths and blushing stammers, Leanne finally spoke up. ¡°I mean, well, in hindsight I was always kinda¡­ I dunno, I looked at the cheerleaders in highschool as much as the football players.¡± Leanne chuckled a bit. ¡°But in college I got kinda smashed at a frat party, and rather than leave me at the mercy of a buncha frat boys, one of my sorority sisters took me up to a bedroom and laid down with me to make sure I was okay. She was so sweet, and kind, and I never wanted her to stop rubbing my hair¡­¡± She sighed longingly.

    ¡°What happened with her?¡± Anna asked, moving her hand along the desk and patting it. After a moment of thought, Leanne instead pulled out Devin¡¯s rolling chair and sat down, looking up at Anna almost dreamily.

    ¡°Well she was going through an experimental phase.¡± Leanne sighed again, but no longer as affectionately. ¡°I was¡­ one of five girls she fooled around with. She was so nice, but nobody and nothing could keep her attention, and she just couldn¡¯t comprehend she was tying up peoples¡¯ feelings in the process. I think she married a lawyer after she graduated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Anna smiled, her hand sliding closer, easily within reach of Leanne¡¯s. ¡°Back in middle school I was very good friends with a girl named Gina. Gi and I would get up to trouble all the time skipping classes, exploring school grounds, and leaving to go to fast food places¡­ One day, we were out in the woods near class around fourth period, and out of the blue, she kissed me.¡±

    Leanne leaned in, listening, her ears perked with a little smile. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I kissed her back.¡± Anna chuckled. ¡°We kissed more as the year went on, explored further than each others¡¯ mouths, until¡­¡± Anna sucked in a deep breath to put emphasis on how sad the story was. ¡°Until, just before highschool, her father died in a car accident, and her mother, living on the other side of the country, took her in.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leanne¡¯s shoulders sank. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Anna forced a half-smile. ¡°We got in touch later. She¡¯s happy, I¡­ was happy with Arnold for a while until¡­¡±

    Leanne nodded slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t hate your daughter, do you?¡±

    The question made Anna stiffen up, and barreling through the faked emotion was enough anxiety that she visibly recoiled. ¡°Absolutely not! My girl¡­¡± Anna trailed off, then paused, then frowned, ¡°I might not be alive without her.¡±

    Leanne nodded, and Anna suddenly felt very uncomfortable. She hadn¡¯t meant to be so honest, even if all she said was vague as could be.

    ¡°I know how you feel. It¡¯s hard to get through my day sometimes without my little man reminding me I have something to work for, to fight for¡­¡± Leanne lowered her chin against her knuckles. ¡°I just wish I was fighting for him and not against him.¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment. Leanne wasn¡¯t looking anywhere, but Anna could feel the prickle of sadness radiating off her.

    ¡°Leanne?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Leanne glanced up at Anna, who gave her a small, but sad smile.

    ¡°Wouldja wanna make out?¡±

    Leanne blinked once, and was halfway through a nod when a hand drew her up to her feet, and her lips pressed to Anna¡¯s.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It was¡­ different than kissing a man. Anna was used to boldness, roughness, masculinity; the irony was that Devin¡¯s general machismo actually was attractive, but his bigotry disgusted Anna¡­ that, and he was far too touchy.

    Leanne was none of those things; she was gentle and soft, letting Anna take the lead and keeping her hands in safe places. She reeked of desperation and loneliness, and kissed back with trepidation, maybe even some fear that this was all some sort of cruel trick¡­

    But she settled, and the two women held one another.

    Anna couldn¡¯t help but ponder on how shockingly therapeutic it felt. Even if Leanne was a woman, it had been a long time since Anna had kissed someone; she¡¯d been wanted and lusted after plenty, hit on and asked out, but maybe Zi had a point, maybe Robbie did leave a much deeper scar than she¡¯d realized.

    But she understood Leanne. She pitied Leanne, and a small part of her was comforted by a kiss that probably meant a lot more to the woman she was holding than to her.

    It reminded her of when she was in a relationship. She was used to being alone, but having somebody to look forward to every day left her soothed. Smelling their scent on her bedsheets, hearing their voice through the phone, having somebody big and strong who could make her feel small and safe and comforted when things were awry and the demons in her head grew loud, making her question her effectiveness as a mother, as a friend¡­

    She felt awful for it, but she couldn¡¯t help but imagine a flat, broad chest against hers, or the smell of cologne in her nose, or stubby five o¡¯ clock shadow brushing against her chin and her lip.

    It suddenly occurred to her how much she hated being alone. Sure she had Cao Cao, and he made her feel so much better since Tasha had left, but she wanted a handsome man to care for, and to care for her back.

    The kiss ended silently, the two women eyeing one another as their heads drew back. Anna¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t for Leanne, but Leanne¡¯s was full of adoration and desire. She smirked as the shorter girl reached up to open the buttons of her blouse, more on her mind, and Anna fought through the morose nostalgia fogging her mind to try and formulate an excuse to put this off so she could investigate¡­

    ¡­ but¡­

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    Both women whipped their heads towards the door, and Anna¡¯s expression twitched as she realized Trev was standing there, his face turning more and more red.

    ¡°T-Trevor!¡± Leanne gasped, her red cheeks quickly draining white with horror as she rushed to close her shirt over her chest again. ¡°W-what are you doing here?!¡±

    Trevor stormed in, almost completely blocking the door as it shut behind him, glaring, almost seething at the two women.

    ¡°What am I doing here?!¡± He repeated back in a shout. ¡°Devin was calling you because he wanted you to go get Jenny for him!¡±

    Of course.

    ¡°But you ain¡¯t answering your damn phone, so he sends me to go find either one o¡¯ you! I thought the last place either of you would be would be in here, but I find the damn door unlocked and you two dykes sucking face!¡±

    ¡°Trevor¡ª¡± Anna tried to come up with something to diffuse the situation, but she froze as Trevor¡¯s hand went up from his hip, pulling a big, shiny revolver out of his holster and pointing it square at her. She went quiet, and slowly raised her hands, keeping her face placid and her eyes on his as Leanne gasped.

    ¡°Trevor, stop!¡± Leanne insisted, but when she tried to move around the desk to get in his way, one of his big, calloused hands closed around her arm and twisted her around, making her whimper in pain.

    ¡°I knew there was somethin¡¯ wrong with you!¡± Trevor snarled at Anna. ¡°Had Devin wrapped around your finger, didn¡¯t ya? There¡¯s something else goin¡¯ on here!¡± He thrust his revolver in Anna¡¯s direction, but she simply took a breath of air, and kept her eyes on him. ¡°Nerves of fuckin¡¯ steel, huh? Yeah, you¡¯re some kinda agent, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Leanne glanced Anna¡¯s way, her teeth grit and eyes watering as Trev almost threatened to pull her arm out of its socket with how he had her twisted up.

    ¡°Throw me your bag!¡± Trevor ordered.

    ¡°Let her go.¡± Anna said calmly, sliding her purse off her shoulder and down into her hand, her eyes firmly on Trevor¡¯s. ¡°Let her go to the door.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let Devin know his family¡¯s a fucking traitor, not like she can do anything.¡± He grunted, suddenly tossing her behind him.

    Leanne had a number of options open to her that Anna could think of. She could run off and tell Devin that Trevor was trying to rape her in his office; she could find one of the many guns in the building and shoot the man in the back of the head¡­

    But to Anna¡¯s exhaustion, the tiny woman threw herself at Trevor¡¯s back and feebly grabbed his gun arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hurt her, Trevor! Let her go!¡± Leanne shouted, clawing at his skin with her nails.

    ¡°Leanne!¡± Anna tried to call out to her to get her to stop, but Trevor glanced back for only a second to grab a handful of Leanne¡¯s hair, making her shriek and yelp as he dragged her to his front, and locked an arm around her neck.

    His gun went from Anna to Leanne¡¯s head, and Trevor bared his teeth at the blonde.

    ¡°Your choice, dyke. Throw me the bag, your gun, and your clothes, or your fucking girlfriend¡¯s going to lose her head!¡± He snarled.

    Anna froze. Suddenly her options were much, much more limited. She could obey, but then what? What was his plan? Turn her in to Devin? She couldn¡¯t reach down for her gun without him doing anything, and he was choking the life out of Leanne.

    She glanced at the girl in his arms, red-faced and having already been through enough suffering. Fifteen years ago, Anna may have been able to let Leanne go. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have even cared, maybe she would have dared Trevor to do it and watch his power play crumble to dust.

    Maybe she would have been faster with her go-to.

    But Anna was angry. Anna was desperate. She thought she¡¯d kept it bottled up well enough, she thought she could handle it¡­ but fifteen years of relaxation had softened her, she realized. She still had a mission, and the longer this went on, the messier it could get, including for Leanne.

    She had to think fast. Act fast.

    Silently, she came to a decision, and through a malaise of loathing, anger, and broken promises, she gently, sullenly freed her mind.

    Her brow tightened, and she glared straight into Trevor¡¯s eyes, pouring in every ounce of her hate, every bit of Leanne¡¯s pain, and thought two words as loudly and clearly as she could.

    <Kill yourself.>

    Trevor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he continued to stare daggers at her, but his gun arm swung back and pressed the barrel to his skull, and then his rage wavered.

    ¡°Stop¡ª¡± He was cut short by a sharp bang and Leanne¡¯s scream, and flecks of blood and bone splattered Devin¡¯s desk as Trevor¡¯s body loosened, and fell limp.

    Leanne fell to the floor, her ears likely ringing, some red in her hair. She was gasping desperately for breath, staring at Trevor¡¯s body where it lay with a self-inflicted gunshot wound.

    Anna stared at the grizzly scene in silence. A wave of nostalgia washed over her again, but it wasn¡¯t like her kiss with Leanne, this nostalgia was a much older emotion, long sealed away in the annals of her memories like an ancient evil.

    A man nearly a full foot taller than her and probably a-hundred pounds heavier than her laid dead on the floor. He¡¯d had the gun, the muscles, and the surprise, but she¡¯d won.

    She¡¯d won easily.

    Her head was still filled with his last thoughts, the lingering surprise and a paroxysm of pure, life-threatened terror, all cut violently short. She knew that feeling from long before, as she did the feeling that came after.

    Trev wasn¡¯t long for the world, even as his body functions rapidly shut down, but she could sense the lingering ill-ease of his brain¡¯s final, fractured, barely realized attempts to survive, until that too settled into silence.

    The fear pouring off of Leanne was as blatant to her as the woody-texture of Devin¡¯s desk. Anna stood in the middle of this room, and for the first time, felt like she was actually seeing it; her thoughts touched all things around her, feeling the number of pens in the coffee cup on the desk, seeing the dust collected under the keys of the keyboard, sensing the electric wires behind the walls¡­

    Anna shivered, but she made a pair of fists.

    It was blinding. It was all so blinding. She had taken off the blindfold and it felt like she was staring straight into the sun. She could see light and color and shape once more, but so much finer, and her brain burned as it felt the world for the first time in over a decade.

    She had to go.

    Anna squeezed her eyes shut, and stretched her thoughts out.

    She needed to stop this, but¡­ to do all this for nothing? Her pride rebelled against the idea¡­ and regretfully facilitated more.

    ¡°J-Jenny?¡± Leanne asked worriedly, only for a wall of mental will to crash into her, and after a brief feeling of surprise, she collapsed, unconscious, but still breathing on the floor next to Trev.

    It wouldn¡¯t last long, but it should have been just long enough.

    Her thoughts brushed against hundreds of papers stored within the containers in this room, scraping against the ink or graphite-indentations of each page. She held her head as it lit up with a fire; delight in touching the world again, pain from atrophic use, the knowledge that everything it brushed against was hers¡­

    She sucked in gasping pants as looked for keywords across the pages, and straightened up when she felt a positive in the gun safe.

    Combination lock, easy. The dial spun, the five locks inside clicking open one after another in quick succession, the door swinging open, the file inside jumping into her hand before the door slammed shut and the lock spun until it clicked.

    She stumbled blankly over Trev, sucking in ragged breaths, but paused by Leanne.

    Anna knelt and brushed her cheek.

    <Forget Jennifer Whitman, she never existed. Cooperate with the FBI, protect your son.>

    Leanne¡¯s unguarded, more primitive mind stirred in recognition, quickly applying these absolute facts to her memories.

    Anna stood and began to stumble to the door. She had to make it to her car with these files¡­

    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± She heard as she stepped out. In the hallway, she saw a group of four men racing towards her, including Devin and Nate. They were furious, they were surprised, they had their weapons drawn.

    Then, their expressions turned blank for a moment, their running slowed, but their eyes peeled off of her as she radiated a mental antipathy, preventing them from seeing her, or memorizing her. Invisible, unseen by her sheer force of will, and easily manipulated further.

    <Jennifer Whitman never existed. Trevor tried to sexually assault Leanne, she had to defend herself.>

    Anna turned down the next hall and felt the men open the door, their voices muffled except to her mind, which vibrated with the soundwaves that disturbed the air.

    ¡°Leanne! Leanne, wake up!¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon baby girl, c¡¯mon!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck Trevor?!¡±

    ¡°I told you he was too hot-headed for his own damn good!¡±

    Anna stumbled into the assembly hall, file in hand, where the women stood around with uncertainty in their stances, holding their weapons and looking straight through Anna, trying to see if anything was happening as Anna leaned against the wall and clutched her head.

    She could kill them all. Right here, right now. They¡¯d be ruled as a homicide gone wrong, maybe a group suicide. It was in her grasp, her power¡­

    <Jennifer Whitman never existed.>

    The gaggle of women collectively wavered, barely catching themselves before looking between one another in confusion, then whispering in fear about a gunman in the building.

    Out the door, to her car. Everything felt like it took agonizing minutes like this. How did she live like this before? Why? Feeling every sensation, every raw emotion, knowing it was all within her grasp¡­

    Evan didn¡¯t even question her as he opened the gate for her and promptly forgot that Jennifer Whitman existed as her car peeled out of the compound and raced down the road.

 Chapter 16 Part 3: Bloody Mary

    There were no thoughts on the car ride to Phoenix.

    Anastasia stared ahead at the road, dark in the day¡¯s waning sun, only her Outback¡¯s headlights piercing the waxing gloom.

    She¡¯d succeeded, or so she wanted to think that much. She still had the file she¡¯d stolen from Devin¡¯s office in the passenger seat of her car, but she hadn¡¯t pulled over to look at it.

    Her foot remained on the gas, her hands on the wheel, her eyes forward, but every other part of her body felt numb.

    There was a family of hares off the side of the road in a burrow.

    A vulture flew up overhead, feeling hungry.

    Somebody¡¯s remains were buried in the sands beneath the ¡®Now Leaving Globe City Limits¡¯ sign.

    Very few cars were on the road at the moment, so Anastasia steered her car to the side of the road and stepped out.

    With the sun going down, a cool wind drifted over the lonely hills and tickled Anastasia¡¯s face, carrying with it the scent of the dry desert. She walked out into the sand, her heels sinking an inch down with each labored step, but she stood, alone, and stared out across the terrain.

    Her head throbbed as it absorbed everything around it.

    More than just the sights, more than just the sounds, more than the smells, the feelings, or the tastes¡­ she could feel it all, see it all again. She had to keep herself from focusing so she couldn¡¯t even attempt to process every grain of sand within reach, she had to stop herself from seeking out the primitive minds of the hungry nocturnal beasts rising from their dens to go hunt.

    Anastasia closed her eyes and sat down, not caring about the sand now clinging to her pretty cotton dress. She tried to pull it all back in, force her mind to sit on its proverbial hands and never stand up.

    The pain of opening her mind wasn¡¯t enough to dampen the exhilaration of using her psychic powers again, but along with it came the flood of memories.

    Trev¡¯s death was the most recent, the loudest, screaming in her head, stirring up a feeling of disgust with herself, but a secretive, sadistic joy at putting that rabid man down.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    But then came the others. The many people who wailed for release from within their own heads, begging to be freed of their imprisonment as their bodies obeyed Anastasia¡¯s whims.

    She once exalted in that fear and pain, but that was long past, well before something much more important entered her life.

    Shakily, she raised her phone and went to her picture gallery. Two-hundred photos, ten times that back home, and well over three-quarters of them were Tasha.

    Christmas presents, birthdays, playing songs, out at restaurants¡­

    She was betraying her baby girl. She couldn¡¯t even live up to her own standards, she backslid into a role she had long given up for something more peaceful, more loving, more¡­ fulfilling.

    Anastasia squeezed her eyes shut as the first tears began to roll down her cheek. Her little girl¡­ both of her little girls fawning over their cookie cake with expressions of pure glee, Madeline standing at the edge of the frame, grinning and eager to dig in with them.

    Then the next photo¡­

    Anastasia nearly dropped her phone as it struck her straight in the heart. Her and Zi, standing side-by-side in front of a fountain, smiling. Zi took that night off of work to drag Anastasia out of her house and to a really fun play, and to eat at a really nice restaurant, all to try and cheer her up after Robbie had left.

    It had been the first time Anastasia had really smiled since her break-up, and it was all because of her best friend.

    She¡¯d lied to Zi. Failed her.

    She was hurting people again, making the world a worse place. All she¡¯d wanted was to keep to herself and enjoy the few people she had in her life, and she was backsliding into a world of ruination and loneliness, but even worse, she had the ability to comprehend those things now.

    Never again¡­

    Never again¡­

    Never again¡­

    She had to pull, and breathe, and beg her mind to cooperate, to go back to normalcy, to reel in all this feeling, this power, this influence, and please please please let her live like a person again.

    It hurt. It burned. It left Anastasia whimpering and weeping to herself as memories danced before her eyes of the wounded and enslaved, as her mind openly rebelled against her attempts to corral it, but eventually¡­ eventually¡­

    Eventually all she could feel was the wind stinging the wet trails on her cheeks, and her hands against her face. All Anna could hear was herself sobbing, all Anna could sense was her own darkened thoughts, and the upset realization that fears she¡¯d had long ago, of never being able to live a normal life and fit into society, were brought back to the fore.

    And it was all her fault, because Anna couldn¡¯t trust her daughter, or her best friend.

 Chapter 17 Part 1: Who Am I

    January 29th, 2005: psychic investigator Enrico Reno is murdered in Los Angeles via the newly defined Domination discipline. His partner in investigating the Brain Scythe, a young agent by the name of Zina Cole, is the only witness to his death. The FBI took his notes and findings to try and find some pattern.

    March 7th, 2005: known psionic supremacist Philip Bright is found murdered in Chestnut Hill, Philidelphia, along with seven members of his Anti-Human group ¡®the Fullbrights¡¯ in what appears to be a mass shooting event. Initially believed to be the result of a vigilante effort against the Fullbrights, Agent Cole¡¯s investigation uncovered evidence the the murder weapons were from the Fullbright¡¯s own stash of weapons, and determined that one of the murdered had a gunshot wound that pointed towards a likely suicide.

    April 15th, 2005: leader of the pro-unity psychic group known as ¡®Transhuman Unity¡¯, Garfield Phelp, threw himself off of the Brooklyn Bridge and died of drowning before a crowd of observers. Armed with a knife, it was noted that Phelp seemed conflicted, begging the crowd to let him jump, but physically fighting to keep hold of the bridge until he slashed himself with his weapon.

    June 6th, 2005: revolutionary leader of the pro-psionics and pro-unity movement Zhou Ping is found dead in a hotel room in Washington state after attending a gala thrown in his honor. The cause of death was found to be a fatal brain aneurysm during sex with an unknown female.

    September 7th, 2005: following Zhou Ping¡¯s death, the FBI announces that they may have a lead to follow in regards to the Brain Scythe¡¯s identity and trail. From this date going forward, no known deaths are attributed to the Brain Scythe, and all investigatory trails turn up cold.

    <hr>

    Surfing through the thought bubble was so much easier with the sheer amount of resonance that filled the air around PA.

    Projecting herself on reality didn¡¯t take a lot of effort, but without limiting herself to a ¡®physical form¡¯ Melodica could ride brainwaves and thought streams from pocket to pocket of brain activity between the heavy haze of untapped resonance.

    She arced through the mimicry practice field, swimming and swirling about with her tail as the students jumped at her sudden appearance and disappearance amidst an impromptu Quidditch match, then swam towards the next beacon of thought.

    {¡ªaura, or, rather, the collective aura of a community coalesces into what you know as resonance and¡ª}

    Melodica giggled as she swam through a mass of individual consciousnesses astrally projected into a private bubble, drawing a surprised stir as she zipped through, briefly filling the psionic pocket with her presence, her character before she was gone.

    By now she had a reasonable idea of where most of the buildings were, so she wasn¡¯t necessarily flying blind as she followed subconscious comprehensions of various students¡¯ surroundings to make her way to the cafeteria and recreation building.

    Swimming into the second floor, the entire area suddenly clarified. Gone was the resonance haze she used to stretch her consciousness; she could quite easily see everything around her.

    She smiled as she passed by Taz unnoticed, unformed, the blonde sitting at a table as a boy shuffled cards across from her, and Melodica slipped into the bathrooms.

    Her consciousness pinged against Taz¡¯s brain gently, and Taz didn¡¯t even notice Melodica¡¯s subtle contact. That ping became a bridge, one utterly unique to Melodica and Taz, as far as she knew, because that bridge allowed Melodica access to an idea she had stored within Taz¡¯s subconscious thoughts: her body.

    With Taz¡¯s unconscious help, she could picture a body, crystal clear. Her beautiful, graceful tail was gone, and in its place was a pair of boring legs sticking out of a school skirt, but the rest of her, Melodica felt, still looked cute.

    Psionics wove and shaped light around the area Melodica perceived as ¡®herself¡¯ until, through some practiced mimicry, she blinked, the world blacking out for that fraction of a second. How long had she spent observing people, or looking into a mirror getting blinking to look right? To feel right? She didn¡¯t know.

    But, back in range of Taz¡¯s head, and with her body, Melodica felt right again. She was visible, and visibly inside of a stall. She wiggled her fingers and pushed the door open.

    She walked out of the restroom, smiling and greeting a girl who was on the way in, the girl moving to walk around Melodica as if she was physically there. Of course, when she willed it, she could make her hands solid to poke the water fountain button just to touch and influence the world around her.

    PA¡¯s recreation floor was a big, big place. Tables were scattered all over it, and the walls were lined with big televisions for people to hook up game stations or computers. The movie club was getting chewed out by a staff member for not using the censored versions of their movies during their Quentin Terentino marathon, while a couple of teens played DDR against each other on a nearby television.

    Other students were sitting around having little get-togethers over food, or playing ping pong or at the pool table, some had big, elaborate games set up on tables, and others, like Taz, were pouring over cards¡­

    ¡°Okay, so I tap three forests for three green mana.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°And then I tap my elvish archdruid, which makes two mana?¡±

    ¡°Five, because your elf tokens count as elves.¡±

    ¡°Oh cool! So I have eight mana, which lets me cast Craterhoof Behemoth?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Andy said, before throwing a card out on the field between them. ¡°Except I counter it.¡±

    ¡°UGH.¡± Taz planted her face into her hands and groaned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of playing anything other than blue since they can just nope the other guy¡¯s cards out of existence?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strategy!¡± Andy said with an offended frown, the heavy-set boy scratching his dirty blonde hair as his counterspell floated up in front of him. ¡°See, if you¡¯d baited me out with something weaker I wouldn¡¯t have this card anymore, and you could have played your Craterhoof¡ª¡±

    ¡°Andy, dude.¡± Cecil interrupted, watching the fight with an amused grin. ¡°I told you to never teach a newbie with blue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a part of the game!¡± Andy grumbled. ¡°And if I let her cast it, I lose!¡±

    ¡°Then lose, man, it¡¯s her first time playing!¡± Cecil laughed, while Taz fumed, and leaned on her hand, her elbow sliding through a tree the size of a head of broccoli.

    ¡°Hey nerds!¡± Melodica grinned as she walked over with a spring in her step, making sure her shoes clacked against the floor.

    ¡°Hey Mel.¡± Taz said distractedly, then grunted in surprise as Melodica pressed her weight on Taz¡¯s back, leaning over Taz¡¯s shoulder to stare at the game.

    Taz¡¯s side of the card game was covered in lush, green trees surrounding a clearing where five pointy-eared, thumb-height elves stood at the ready with bows and swords in hand, standing on top of the cards that had their stats.

    Andy¡¯s side of the field was a ruddy mountain range with lakes flooding the valleys between the bases, forming an ocean that ended at the edge of Taz¡¯s forest, and from it, a couple of Melodica-looking merfolk swam about.

    Taz¡¯s unplayed cards floated up in a fan in front of her face, her hands away from the card game itself, and she was pouting at her options.

    ¡°Oooh, can you play that one?¡± Melodica pointed at a card depicting an elf with beautiful purple flowers in her hair.

    ¡°Yeah I was gunna, but then I drew this cool dinosaur thing and was gunna play that but nope.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the game!¡±

    ¡°It sucks!¡± Taz huffed and puffed as Melodica took the Behemoth card and cooed over its design.

    ¡°It kinda looks like it¡¯s from Monster Hunter.¡±

    ¡°Right?! I was gunna mimic it in and put all my elves on top of it!¡± Taz whined, but Melodica nodded eagerly.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, he countered it.¡±

    ¡°Do it for fun!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an illegal play!¡± Andy pouted.

    ¡°Do it because it¡¯s illegal!¡±

    Taz gasped excitedly. ¡°Crimes!¡±

    ¡°Crimes.¡± Cecil nodded sagely.

    Andy fumed and gave Taz a pouty glare. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to take this seriously, I¡¯m not teaching you!¡±

    ¡°Crimes~!¡± Taz and Melodica sang together, while a big, muppet-like monster appeared on Andy¡¯s side of the field and started stomping his merfolk, the elves cheering on its back.

    ¡°Oh screw this¡­¡± Andy harrumphed and swept his cards up off the table.

    Frowning after the boy as he stood up to leave, Taz called out: ¡°Andy, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s just a game!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve won tournaments, it could be my career!¡± Andy groused, putting his cards away and standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°Whatever man, I¡¯ll be around.¡± Cecil waved him off and scooched over. The mimicked mountains and ocean disappeared, leaving the behemoth-riding elves cheering on an empty table, and Cecil motioned for them to head back to Taz¡¯s side of the field as he took out a different deck. ¡°Alright, my turn.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to put all my cards back¡­?¡± Taz asked, moving a hand over to grab her borrowed deck, then paused, then focused her telekinesis to pull the deck into the air, chewing her lip a little as holding so many things made her mind begin to heat up.

    ¡°Yeah, reshuffle.¡± Cecil answered, pulled his phone out of his pocket, and glanced over at Melodica. ¡°Hey, so, like, you can pick stuff up, can you take pictures on a phone?¡±

    Melodica pursed her lips in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use electrokinesis yet, so I can¡¯t use a touch screen.¡±

    ¡°Well if I set it on a video, will you hold the phone and record us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure.¡± Melodica shrugged her shoulders and moved around to the side of the table, the forests on Taz¡¯s side remaining as the elves and the behemoth disappeared. ¡°For mimicry class?¡±

    ¡°Gotta have pictures or video evidence of us using our mimicry outside of class time.¡± Taz affirmed with a quick nod.

    Melodica made sure to get a lot of good shots of the battlefield shaping as forests and swamps grew across from one another, and soon elves and zombies were battling between them as Cecil casually talked Taz through how to play the game. Taz frequently paused what they were doing so the two could brainstorm how a particular card effect might look, or just to design a zombie getting peppered with arrows, or an elf succumbing to a zombie horde.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Cecil asked about twenty minutes into their game, glancing at her when he wasn¡¯t checking his powdered brow in his makeup compact. ¡°Like, I know I¡¯m helping but this is a lot of mimicry, and I know, like, telekinesis is sorta¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Taz insisted, despite a pervasive wince as her left temple burned.

    ¡°No you aren¡¯t.¡± Cecil sighed.

    ¡°I really am! Keep playing!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Cecil shrugged and held up his cards. ¡°So I¡¯ll swing with my Diregraf Colossus and three zombie tokens to¡ª¡± He paused when his phone was held out to him. He took it, blinking, and ended the recording as Melodica stood next to Taz with a little grin, and wiggled her eyebrows.

    ¡°Taz, check out what I learned in the orchestral class.¡±

    The game paused for a second for Melodica to wiggle her fingers, and let out a natural looking breath. A solid wooden cello materialized in her grip, looking a little¡­ flat, in both color and design, like what a child might think a cello looked like, and with a cello bow in hand, drew out a long, low, soul-stirring D-chord, before sliding back into a higher, purring A.

    Taz blinked over at her tulpa, a smile crossing her face as she remembered their conversation forever ago, and her fingers lowered from her temple as the sound resonated in her head, and made the burn begin to fade away.

    She and Cecil continued to play their game as Melodica stood and practiced the imaginary cello, even borrowing a phone to follow along with some videos.

    PA weekends were¡­ chill. Madeline assured Taz that eventually she¡¯d have more homework to start dreading in the second and third years she spent here, but this first week was nice. They had Fridays off! Taz got to wake up and head straight to the dorms¡¯ lounge area and join some of the girls on her floor in watching some early morning volleyball.

    Which coincided nicely with Taz¡¯s new appreciation for shorts on girls.

    Madeline rounded her up so they could knock out their written homework before lunch ¨C of which Taz only had two pages from Mr. Burke on psience history ¨C so they could go into town to check out a new lunch place.

    Since then, Taz basically just needed to practice psionics on her own, with mimicry being the only one that needed pictures and video. She¡¯d been using the free time to enjoy the campus and the food, though Noelle warned her to not over-indulge; something about the ¡®Freshman 15¡¯, whatever that meant.

    Coming across Cecil and Adam had been by random happenstance, and having seen the game at NPH, she was curious as to how it worked. She doubted she¡¯d keep up with it, but making a whole action scene out of it was fun!

    Melodica kept up her cello practice with her mimicry, simply repeating back the sounds she heard with the motions she saw, with no more depth than imitation, but it gave some ambience as Taz and Cecil chatted.

    Eventually, however, Taz felt a telepathic presence gently knock against her mind, and she sat up with a blink.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Cecil asked, watching her glance around in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is somebody trying to make a bridge with you too?¡±

    Cecil shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Melodica stopped playing and looked up curiously as Taz cautiously connected with the knocker.

    {Hello Natasha, I hope this fine Sunday finds you well.} The voice was, rather helpfully, accompanied by the identity of the speaker: Dr. Hugo Dewitt.

    Taz turned her head to look around the recreation center curiously for the man. {I¡¯m doing great! What¡¯s up, doc?}

    The bridge vibrated with both amusement and bemusement, and then he answered: {Ah, if only you were the first to make that joke.} The best Taz could offer was a telepathic shrug in response. {I wanted to ask if you would like to come meet with me. I¡¯ve had a meeting and two patients cancel on me today and I¡¯ve found myself with an abundance of free time.}

    {What about?} Melodica asked, though it wasn¡¯t really fair to call it an intrusion.

    {You remember our meeting before the New Year, yes?}

    {Mostly, I think.} Taz answered. {You were pretty interested in Mel.}

    Melodica bristled a bit at that, and Dr. Dewitt¡¯s little chuckle made her frown. {Quite so, but there¡¯s something else I¡¯m interested in examining right now concerning your psychic powers. I don¡¯t want to do anything too involved right now, but I would like to establish a student-teacher relationship with you as soon as I can, as well as set some expectations.}

    Taz paused, silent for a moment. She remembered what Madeline and Noelle had said about mentoring under Dr. Dewitt being a privilege¡­

    {I think I¡¯m all done with my homework¡­ are you in the recreation center?}

    {Nee, Taz, I¡¯m in my study in the hospital. Would you mind coming and meeting me here?}

    He was forming a bridge with her this far out? She supposed there wasn¡¯t that much distance between them, really, but there was probably a good quarter mile between them if that was true! When she and Madeline had tried to telepath this far away when they were younger, it was basically just static and half-understood whispers from each other¡­

    {Sure. Do you wanna come, Mel?}

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation¡­ {Yeah, fine, I¡¯ll come.}

    {Excellent! I¡¯ll see you both soon. I¡¯ll make sure the receptionist knows you¡¯re expected, she¡¯ll have somebody escort you to my study.}

    With that, the bridge dissolved, and Taz blinked rapidly as she focused on the game ahead of her; particularly, Cecil¡¯s zombies doing the Thriller.

    ¡°Everything cool?¡± Cecil asked, mildly concerned.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all fine!¡± Taz smiled. ¡°A teacher wants me to come talk to ¡®em, so I¡¯m gonna pack up and go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cecil shrugged, accepting his cards as they were scooped up and handed back to him, the battleground fading away to a simple tabletop as Taz grabbed her purse and Melodica looked¡­ uncomfortable, but ready. ¡°Best of luck!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Cecil!¡± Taz walked away, Melodica following behind with clicking footsteps.

 Chapter 17 Part 2: Who Am I

    The Dewitt Psionics Medical Center lobby looked the exact same a whole month later, but Taz noted it had a bit more activity than last time. Aside from the receptionist, there were a few nurse-looking women speaking gently with a young Asian boy that clearly had Down''s Syndrome, and a large privacy helmet that reminded Taz of James, as well as a lady Taz assumed was his mother.

    Taz silently pondered on James¡­ she¡¯d heard he had gone missing, but before she could ruminate on it, Melodica mumbled.

    ¡°Man, hospitals make me so uncomfortable...¡±

    Taz gave a little nod. ¡°They¡¯re so sterile.¡±

    ¡°Makes me feel gross.¡±

    The two approached the desk, and the receptionist glanced up at her. Taz blinked as she felt the woman psionically knock against her mind, and she allowed the bridge.

    An instant after, she felt¡­ less a word, less a conversation, more of a request, which Taz, unsuredly, allowed. It felt like, for the briefest of seconds, somebody splashed her face with water, and then the water was gone; whatever the woman had done, she quickly typed into a computer, gave a little nod, and smiled at Taz.

    {Taz Cooper, welcome to the Dewitt Hospital. Sorry about the scan, it¡¯s much faster for me to read your surface thoughts than to ask if there¡¯s a problem.}

    Taz blinked, Melodica tilting her head in confusion before the tulpa responded. {Really? Isn¡¯t that, like, an invasion of privacy?}

    {Well¡­} The woman shrugged, {I asked for permission for a reason. But, sometimes mental dysfunction can be hard to articulate; a quick bridge scan lets me look at the problems at the forefront of your mind and figure out where to send you or who to call. But you aren¡¯t here for that¡­}

    Taz and Melodica looked at one another, the former in reluctant acceptance, the latter in confusion, while the woman stared off in the distance.

    {Andrew Ng will be here in a moment to take you to Dr. Dewitt¡¯s office.} The receptionist told them, and then went back to her business behind the desk.

    Taz and Melodica didn¡¯t have to wait long. A youngish Asian man in scrubs walked out of the backroom, giving the receptionist a quick glance that she returned. Taz wasn¡¯t trained in divination, but she figured they¡¯d made a bridge; she could only wonder what they¡¯d said to one another before the man approached Taz with his hand extended.

    ¡°Hi there, you¡¯re Taz?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Taz answered, shaking his hand, before passing it over to Melodica. ¡°And this is Melodica, my kinda-sister!¡±

    ¡°Hi!¡± Melodica smiled, shaking his hand with those strangely smooth, plastic-y fingers, making him flinch before he reluctantly shook.

    ¡°Nice to meet you both. Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned to head through a different set of double-doors, but paused, turning on the two as they tried to follow. ¡°We ask that you keep your psychic activity low while walking in the halls; we have psionically sensitive patients that may be in the adjoining rooms away from their normal protections.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taz smiled. Melodica merely nodded.

    The hallway beyond the doors seemed like a fairly standard hospital affair, with plenty of side rooms and adjoining hallways. The floors were mostly white, with some of the tiles being different colors, probably to try and give the place an atmosphere of ¡®fun.¡¯ The pictures on the wall were of PA¡¯s early time under construction, with some of the rooms they saw decorated with a few plants and flowers, some streamers and ¡®fun¡¯ posters about mental health.

    There was light activity this time of day, mostly some doctors and nurses moving equipment around or leading patients into individual rooms, most of the patients outfitted with privacy bands, if not full-on privacy helmets.

    Taz and Melodica both froze as a bald girl no older than ten was led on shaky steps by a nurse, a metal plate the size of her fist attached to the rear left of her head. She looked hopelessly miserable, and terribly ill, and Taz and Melodica both glanced at one another, unsettled, their fingers itching to give the girl something to smile about¡­

    ¡­ but reluctantly, they obeyed Andrew¡¯s order, and followed after him as he led them up two flights of stairs.

    The third floor of the hospital didn¡¯t have the typical hospital rooms, but instead, there were plenty of offices, records rooms, and as far as Taz saw, a private server room.

    They were brought to the very rear of the floor, where a more ornate door stood; wooden, with some stained glass in place of its window that depicted PA¡¯s brain-shaped logo. Andrew knocked on the door, and Taz saw his brow tighten as he concentrated.

    Not long after, he smiled at the girls and opened the door. ¡°He¡¯ll see you now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ng.¡± Taz gave him a sunny little smile.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nurse Ng, but I appreciate it! Hopefully I won¡¯t have to see you again anytime soon.¡± He chuckled.

    Taz returned the laugh politely, but Melodica remained quiet as they walked inside.

    Dr. Dewitt¡¯s study was completely different from the rest of the hospital. It was enormous, longer than it was wide, with tall windows with heavy curtains drawn back to let the Arizona sunlight filter inside. The floor was a dark, calming wood, with long rugs thrown over it to provide some cushion, and couches lined the walls in between tall bookshelves that were filled with books on medicine, psychiatry, philosophy, and plenty of psionics.

    A hanging chandelier glinted in the middle of the room, giving the room a certain, fanciful charm, and portraits around the room depicted painted images of Zhou Ping, the school itself, and based on the picture of Dr. Dewitt painting on an eisel, clearly using a mirror as a reference, it was all hand-painted by the building¡¯s namesake.

    At the near end of the room was a large, wooden desk and a big, comfy looking desk chair, as well as a row of four monitors.

    At the far end of the room was a small set of lounge couches around a coffee table. A huge widescreen television hung on the wall above a series of cabinets stuffed with photo albums, where a woman on the TV was singing in long, lovely opera tones to a darkened audience, filling the room with a calm, dark reproach.

    It took the two girls a moment to notice the large man sitting in one of the side chairs in front of the television, though he wasn¡¯t looking their way.

    Then, Taz felt a knock, and formed a bridge.

    {Welcome, Taz, to my private study. I hope you don¡¯t find it too ostentatious.} His hopes were filled with amusement, and Taz realized he probably didn¡¯t care what she thought about his study, but something about it made her think he got a lot of comments on it.

    {I like it.} Taz answered. {I¡¯ve never been in a room like this before!}

    {I modeled it after my office in Belgium. When Zhou invited me to join his school staff, I had a single condition.} Dr. Dewitt turned and gave her a friendly smile. {I worked hard for my station, I wanted to make sure I brought it with me.}

    Taz shot Melodica a look, and the tulpa pursed her lips and rolled her eyes, but nodded.

    {Come along, I don¡¯t want to keep you from your weekend.}

    Taz and Melodica complied, walking over to join the doctor in his little viewing area, and rounded the long couch. Taz made a move to sit, but Melodica threw herself onto the couch with an audible thump, grinning cheekily up at the blonde who, huffing, sat in the chair across from Dr. Dewitt, only a coffee table between the both of them.

    The big, heavyset man was all smiles, running his fingers through his well-kept brown hair for a moment as he considered her for a moment, and then  a plate of small sugar cookies floated from the doctor¡¯s side of the table over to Taz, and Taz watched as a hidden mini-fridge opened up and a can of Sprite was set down in front of her next to the snacks. With a happy wiggle, Taz reached out, reconsidered, and floated the drink and food up to her face to eat.

    {So, Taz.} Dr. Dewitt began leaning forward in his cushioned, creaking seat, giving her a curious stare. {What do you know about Mustafi Syndrome?}

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Taz began, her chewing slowing down before she thought back. {It¡¯s a psionic condition where your psychic filter is faulty, right?}

    {Correct. It was named for Aarav Mustafi, a psientist who studied a strange series of conditions where psychics¡¯ own powers turned in on themselves and caused them a great deal of pain and personal strife. Mustafi Syndrome, or the Mustafi Spectrum as psience has recently adopted, is much like Autism, in that it covers a broad spectrum of disorders related to one¡¯s psionic filter.}

    Taz nodded slowly, but Melodica didn¡¯t seem satisfied. {And what¡¯s that got to do with me and Taz?}

    {Simple.} Dr. Dewitt stated, bridging his hands together. {For reasons nobody quite yet knows, your music has the ability to ease the symptoms of Mustafi Syndrome. I have been working on a hypothesis for the past five years, which I developed by examining Mustafi Syndrome through the use of divination; I, presently, have a theory that your mysterious filtering music may make or break my hypothesis.}

    {And is that what you wanna test today?}

    {Not quite. A proper, substantial test requires more than a spur of the moment meeting with an interesting candidate; I simply wanted to fill you in on what I was hoping to accomplish.}

    {Okay.} Taz said, though her side of the bridge had some uncertainty tingling in it, though Dr. Dewitt didn¡¯t seem annoyed.

    {I know it might be a little confusing, but it¡¯s all for your safety. To start, I need to explain what a PPS is.} Dr. Dewitt¡¯s mind stirred as he was about to launch into an explanation, but he paused as he felt the recognition bloom in Taz¡¯s mind.

    It came to her amidst a cloud of uncertainty, lacking any context other than knowing the acronym¡­ {That¡¯s a Personal Psionic Signature?}

    {That¡¯s¡­ correct.} Dr. Dewitt showed as much surprise as he felt. {Where did you learn that term, Taz?}

    Taz¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to think, then shook her head. {I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s weird, I almost want to say I heard it in a dream.}

    {Fascinating¡­ And PPA?}

    {Uh, Personal Psionic Aura?}

    {You feel you heard it from the same place?}

    Taz nodded, rather than respond. Sitting nearby, Melodica stared up at the television and tried to not look nervous¡­

    {Well that¡¯s interesting. Perhaps some of my staff are talking a little too loudly around campus¡­} Dr. Dewitt hummed to himself.

    {Are they, like, super secret words?}

    {No, no, not quite. PPS and PPA are part of my hypotheses, and haven¡¯t been accepted by the psientific community at large. I don¡¯t want students to go learning something that might get disproven in a few months time; it is agonizing backtracking their education and having to teach them I was wrong.}

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    {I bet.} Taz smothered a snicker, and Dr. Dewitt shrugged his broad shoulders. {So¡­ what are they?}

    {Well, you¡¯ve heard common psychic terms like ¡®bridge¡¯ and ¡®filter,¡¯ yes?} He got a bit of mental confirmation, and continued. {These are terms we have long used to describe poorly understood concepts. With the assistance of divination psionics, I¡¯ve developed the concepts of PPS and PPA. Let me give you a visual.} He smiled, and focusing on the center of the table, a small, dark brown pastry appeared. {Let¡¯s say, Taz, that this is ¡®you.¡¯}

    Taz stared at the mimicked treat curiously, leaning in, then gave Dr. Dewitt a serious nod. {I am a muffin.}

    {Hah! No. Better. ¡®You¡¯ are a cupcake.}

    ¡°I want a cupcake now¡­¡± Melodica mumbled.

    {This cupcake, as you can see, is naked.}

    {I am naked.} Taz nodded.

    Dr. Dewitt gave her a flat look. {Let¡¯s not do that.}

    Taz snickered, and Melodica cracked a smile.

    {Continuing on, this cupcake represents you, particularly your mind as we know it. Like this, it may be rich and filled with flavor imparted from any number of differing ingredients, but it is exposed. That is where the PPS comes in.}

    The imaginary cupcake floated upwards, and Taz slowed her cookie-chewing when a small, plain pink wrapper enclosed the bottom of the cupcake.

    {All human beings have a Personal Psionic Signature; it is a thin, invisible layer that is unique to you, like a thumb print. It is made up of your subconscious quirks, ideas, and beliefs. It is shaped around you based on how you grow, and thus it changes very slowly. It is what a diviner reads to learn your identity.} As his words streamed into Taz¡¯s mind, her name appeared on the cupcake wrapped. {May I?}

    He gestured at Taz, and Taz straightened up, and after a moment of thought, gave the confirmation. Dr. Dewitt¡¯s expression tightened for a moment, his eyes unfocusing as he looked with his mind, and Taz flinched as she felt his mind settle against not just her own, but her body, and with a further scrunching of his brow, he broadened the bridge between them.

    {I want to show you, Taz, who you are, what I see.}

    Taz closed her eyes and let Dr. Dewitt show her his visions, and in her mind¡¯s eye, Dr. Dewitt showed her: a little blonde girl she recognized as herself, but drifting through her thoughts was the gentle strumming of a guitar, piano sheet music, the salty smell of ocean spray, the hunger to increase her psionics education, the subtle fear of disappointing her mother and getting this opportunity ripped away from her, flashes of people around her, her mother, her aunt and uncle, Madeline, Noelle, Mallory, Natalie, Daniel, Mario¡­ and Melodica. Melodica wasn¡¯t physically next to her, but Melodica stood just as presently as Taz did, not as a schoolgirl, but as a beautiful and lustrously-scaled mermaid.

    Taz smiled a little as she felt a little heartache to her side, and she held out her hand, feeling Melodica take it.

    {These things combine to make you you. No matter how the day¡¯s tides change, these are what you are. If anything tries to alter that, or insert itself into your mind ¨C by, say, domination ¨C your PPS recognizes the inconsistency through subtle cues: ¡®is this right?¡¯, ¡®I don¡¯t remember this.¡¯, ¡®why can¡¯t I let this go?¡¯ It is my theory that the PPS is what prevented domination from being as effective until the Brain Scythe perfected it; with time, you will recognize faulty logic and ideas and discard them, or seek help.}

    {So, the PPS is like a firewall?} Taz asked, watching herself, watching the cupcake, and eating another cookie.

    {No, your PPA is more like a firewall; your PPS is more like¡­ an antivirus program. It recognizes foreign problems within you and sorts them out.}

    {Okay¡­} Taz nodded along. The image of herself and all those little PPS things Dr. Dewitt had been talking about disappeared from her mind, and the cupcake in front of her suddenly grew a layer of white frosting on top.

    {Now, your PPA is a second layer exclusive to psychics; it is your active psionic aura, composed of your current, conscious thoughts and emotions.} Sprinkles appeared on the cupcake, and a single lit candle. {It is always changing with what is on your mind, and your feelings. An amateur diviner often does aura-readings using your PPA, learning your approachability and what is most prevalent on your mind.}

    {And your PPA is what keeps people from dominating you.} Melodica surmised, and Dr. Dewitt gave a quick, excited nod.

    {Yes! Because it is active, it is also reactive; when you feel somebody trying to force their thoughts onto you, trying to force a bridge, you naturally reject it! That is using your PPA actively. It is your filter against disruptive things, such as somebody trying to force all of their emotions or intrusive thoughts into you.}

    {So¡­ telepathy is creating a bridge with your PPAs.} Taz thought, and Dr. Dewitt gave a rapid nod.

    {Precisely!} At that, a second cupcake appeared, and mashed, frosting-to-frosting with the first cupcake, intermixing the sprinkles and the candles. {The bridge is just that, a connection between PPAs, between minds! I know this might sound like I¡¯m reinventing the wheel, but if I¡¯m right, there¡¯s so much more that can be discovered with these two concepts.}

    {Like what?} Melodica frowned, crossing her arms thoughtfully as she eyed the man. {Like, it just sounds like new names for stuff we already knew about.}

    {Because, based on your classes with Professor Yume, as well as what I can see with my personal understanding of PPS and PPA, between the two of you, there are two PPAs, but also, two PPSs.}

    Taz and Melodica sat silently. Taz met Melodica¡¯s eye with a small, curious stare, while Melodica simply looked¡­ bewildered.

    {And what does that mean?} Melodica demanded, standing up suddenly.

    {It means what we¡¯ve suspected. While you both use the same brain to exist, Melodica has, somehow, someway, developed a divergent consciousness that lives harmoniously with your own, Taz. If we accept that a creature requires sentience ¨C that is, the ability to perceive and feel things unique to oneself ¨C then that means that the only thing separating you and I from Melodica is a physical body. Melodica is, quite possibly, an entire new species of creature, something between a tulpa and a human being.}

    Taz leaned forward, a strange excitement rushing through her body at the news, and she gave Melodica and excited smile, but Melodica simply looked¡­ worried.

    {I don¡¯t know how, Taz, but your unique psichology has gone above and beyond what we thought is physically possible. I¡¯m not even one-hundred percent sure Melodica would cease to exist if you did; she might be able to find a new host.}

    Taz and Melodica¡¯s eyes met. Taz had, and still could sense Melodica¡¯s unease, so she shot Dr. Dewitt an apologetic smile, and briefly shut down their bridge.

    {That¡¯s kinda neat, isn¡¯t it?} Taz asked. Melodica turned away from Taz¡¯s gaze, arms crossed, her distraction causing one of her kicking legs to pass through the couch. {I mean, if you don¡¯t need me to exist¡ª}

    {You aren¡¯t tired of me, are you?} Melodica suddenly interrupted, making Taz¡¯s expression fall for a moment.

    {No, of course not.}

    {Then why are you so excited by the idea?} Melodica twisted her hands together, her fingers passing through her palms.

    {Because¡­} Taz paused for a moment, looking at Melodica in concern. {Because, just, you¡¯re really special, and¡­ I guess¡­ if something happened to me¡­}

    {Nothing will!} Melodica insisted, her feelings growing more panicked at the thought. {So drop it. Mom, Aunt Zi, and PA will make sure you¡¯re okay, so we don¡¯t need to worry about us getting separated again.}

    {Again?} Taz asked in surprise.

    Melodica went quiet, and Dr. Dewitt gave the two girls a concerned look, but remained to himself.

    {... When Dean Davis used his nullifying¡ª}

    {We¡¯ll talk about it later.}

    {Mel¡ª}

    The bridge to Dr. Dewitt was forcibly opened by Melodica, and Taz fell silent as the thoughtform ¡®spoke¡¯ to the doctor.

    {Dr. Dewitt, how does Mustafi Syndrome and other psionic disorders fit into this whole PPS and PPA thing?}

    Dr. Dewitt was silent for a moment, evaluating the two girls, but then gave a little nod of his head and leaned forward. {A good question. As we ¨C as in the broad psientific community ¨C are still attempting to learn what psychic powers are, and why only certain humans can generate them, we don¡¯t have a concrete idea as to why our powers sometimes turn on their user.}

    He went on. {It is my personal belief that it comes down to a conflict between the PPS ¨C the subconscious psionics ¨C and the PPA ¨C the active psionics. We have an extremely tender patient here by the name of Sofia that contributed greatly to this theory of mine.}

    {How so?} Taz asked, while Melodica twitched at the name, but calmed herself.

    {She used to be a fully functional psychic before she suffered brain damage. While she is mostly, mentally well ¨C in that she still has her memories, learned human functions, and learning capability ¨C she is extremely vulnerable to foreign mental influence. I have witnessed her PPA readily accepting any telepathic connection regardless of her conscious and subconscious desires, while her PPS actively fights to reject it.}

    Dr. Dewitt held up the illusionary cupcake again, pulling the wrapper and frosting off, and sending a sprinkle bouncing between the two pieces, plinking obnoxiously off of the naked pastry itself.

    {So you have the two defenses in conflict. One is attempting to absorb as much active thought as it can, the other is attempting to reject it, and it gets stuck in a loop. It is exhausting for her, painful, even, and she is confined to the special cases labs beneath the building almost 24/7.}

    {That sounds awful¡­} Taz murmured, and Dr. Dewitt gave a quick nod.

    {We are trying to find ways to solve this conflict, and I was afraid we never would. That is, of course, until you came along.}

    Taz looked up at him, meekly embarrassed, and gave a nod.

    {I have theories on what it is you are doing, but I want to ensure I have the proper testing environment set up for you first.} Dr. Dewitt considered the two girls for a moment, then, with a smile, asked: {Do you think you¡¯ll be comfortable working alongside with patients? Mainly in the form of performing for them, and other activities I might come up with.}

    {Like Sofia?} Melodica inquired.

    {Perhaps not Sofia.} Dr. Dewitt sighed. {She is¡­ very delicate. I¡¯d want to start with much less complicated cases first.}

    With a slow nod, Melodica looked back Taz¡¯s way. Taz also gave her mental confirmation, and Dr. Dewitt grinned.

    {Excellent! I know just the candidate for this little venture. In the meantime, I will let you two go back to your day. I have much planning to do, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d both rather do anything but spend your afternoon talking about psience.}

    Taz wanted to refute him, but Melodica quickly interjected. {Yeah! Taz and I need to go practice telekinesis anyways, so we¡¯re going to the courts to throw some stuff around.}

    {Wait, we are?} Taz quirked an eyebrow, only to get the mental equivalent of an elbow to the side.

    {YES, we are!}

    {Excellent, excellent.} If the doctor had noticed the odd squabble, he ignored it with great ease. {The both of you enjoy your practice. If you ever have any questions, you may email me, which I believe I gave you a month ago?}

    Taz nodded, standing as Melodica hopped to her feet and scampered over to the door. She followed after her tulpa curiously, but remained quiet as the two girls retraced their steps until they were waving goodbye to the receptionist, and walking out the hospital.

    ¡°Phew.¡± Melodica sighed heavily. ¡°Glad that¡¯s over with. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Taz walked past her and headed in the direction of the dorms instead of the sports fields, Melodica staring after her.

    ¡°Taz?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to our room for a bit.¡± Taz said, stopping.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for guitar practice, and if you¡¯re just gunna surf for more cat videos, I¡¯m gonna go hang out somewhere else.¡± Melodica pouted, hands on her skirted hips.

    Taz turned to face her tulpa, her creation, her sister, her daughter, her whatever the fuck Melodica was, and Melodica psionically, more than physically, flinched at Taz¡¯s expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to talk.¡± Taz said, her high voice lowered a few octaves, making Melodica blink rapidly. ¡°So we¡¯re going to our room, and if you want to fight that, we¡¯re going to have a much less nice talk later.¡±

    Melodica withered under Taz¡¯s unblinking stare, and subconsciously repeating a motion she¡¯d seen plenty of humans make, rubbed her arms and nodded. ¡°Okay, fine. Let¡¯s go, mom.¡±

    With a sharp nod reminiscent of their mother¡¯s, Taz turned back around and led the way to the dorms.

 Chapter 17 Part 3: Who Am I

    When you lived in somebody¡¯s head, you¡¯d be mistaken to think you had them all figured out.

    Active thoughts, passive thoughts, buried thoughts, unconscious thoughts, Melodica had been a part of Taz¡¯s most embarrassing and shameful ideas, as well as some of her barely suppressed outbursts of anger.

    So, being the accumulation of nearly a decade of Taz¡¯s thoughts and ideas, Melodica found herself feeling¡­ afraid sitting in Taz¡¯s desk chair, unable to guess what was on the little blonde¡¯s mind as she changed into a sportier shirt, gym shorts, and sat on her bed to slip on some tennis shoes.

    Taz tied her hair back into a long ponytail with a hot pink scrunchie, tying off the end with a matching piece. Looking ready to play some sports, Taz leaned back on her bed and rolled her head around her shoulders before looking Melodica dead in the eye.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Whatever Taz was about to say paused before she could even open her mouth.

    ¡°You are acting so much like mom right now it¡¯s freaking me out.¡± Melodica squirmed in her seat, the motion making no noise.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Taz jut her bottom lip out. ¡°I mean it¡¯s on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t do it anymore, I hate it!¡± Melodica kicked her feet in a tantrum, before giving Taz a sulky look. ¡°You¡¯re mad at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you!¡± Taz huffed. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re hiding something from me!¡±

    Melodica tightened her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t prove that!¡±

    Taz held up a finger. ¡°You¡¯re spending a lot of time away from me alluva sudden.¡± A second finger. ¡°You¡¯re acting super squirrely whenever we talk to Dr. Dewitt about powers, or your existence.¡± And a third finger. ¡°And you wanted to leave really fast, and I know you knew I wanted to stay!¡±

    ¡°No I¡ª¡± Melodica crossed her arms and looked away. ¡°Well so what? I wanted to go and practice telekinesis.¡±

    Taz frowned at her, leaning forward, elbows on her knees, head in her hands. ¡°I know you just wanted an excuse.¡±

    Melodica gave her progenitor a glare. ¡°And if you¡¯re so sure I¡¯m hiding something from you, why not just read our mind?!¡±

    Taz went quiet for a moment, and gave Melodica a slow, awkward blink of realization. Melodica merely looked annoyed.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t even cross your mind?!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Taz winced. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I mean, it¡¯s rude to read other peoples¡¯ minds when they don¡¯t give you permission!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have a lot of privacy between us.¡± Melodica pointed out.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Right, exactly.¡± Taz frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be very good for either of us if I started stomping all over what little we do have.¡±

    Melodica¡¯s angered expression lingered, stony and frustrated for a moment, before it slowly melted away, and her posture drooped as she stared silently at Taz.

    ¡°Look¡­¡± Taz sighed thickly, looking down at her lap instead of Melodica. ¡°If you ever want to talk about it, I¡¯m here for you. Like you¡¯ve always been for me.¡± Taz gave her tulpa¡­ her¡­ Melodica a frown. ¡°Judgment free. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going through, but I can¡­ I can try and help you out with it.¡±

    Melodica¡¯s expression turned from merely sullen to such extraordinary shame that Taz was afraid she¡¯d somehow said the wrong thing.

    ¡°And-and if not me,¡± Taz added, ¡°Madeline¡¯s just one floor up! Whatever she¡¯s up to, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to hear you out.¡±

    Melodica froze. Not just in terms of thought and action, but her entire projected ¡®self¡¯ went so stock still it¡¯s like she was a statue. Her concentration on keeping a realistic form had shattered to pieces, and Taz could feel through that ever-present tether they had between one another a storm of tumultuous emotions that was only barely kept at bay.

    By pride? By shame? Taz wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but slowly she reached out.

    Heat spread from the front of her brow to the back as she imposed as much of herself on reality as she could, and Melodica gasped as she ¡®felt¡¯ her body pulled delicately into Taz¡¯s arms. She was stiff as a board as Taz held a body lacking in texture, warmth, breathing, or a heartbeat, but Melodica still felt it.

    Not as a touch, but an emotion between the two of them. Melodica had experienced the concepts of love and concern through Taz by proxy, but she had never felt them directed at her, only at Taz¡­

    It hurt.

    Not the emotions, but the way they made her feel. The way that filled her form and how she could only react with sheer, raw pain. She didn¡¯t scream, or cry, or weep, but the burden of having Taz¡¯s love suddenly made the world feel so much¡­ less free.

    She¡¯d¡­ scared Taz. And now Taz was trying to ease that fear. Because of her. She¡¯d never thought about this kind of fear before¡­

    Melodica¡¯s form shifted and grew flat. The colors washed away, the legs melted into a singular, scaled tail. Her face didn¡¯t change, her hair stopped flowing, but she held onto Taz and just hung onto those feelings pouring into her.

    She wished she could feel Taz¡¯s warmth. She wanted to feel those arms tightening around her. She wanted more than anything to be able to breathe and weep out loud rather than just feel her entire concept fluctuate and roil as it tried to comprehend what was happening to her.

    This was a good thing, right? To be loved? Why did it make her feel so miserable? How come when she buried her face into Taz¡¯s shoulder, she wanted to feel her skin, or smell her sweat, or feel her hair being played with?

    What was the fucking point of being alive if she couldn¡¯t feel it?

    Taz flinched as Melodica disappeared from her arms.

    She blinked, and worriedly glanced around. Melodica was still here¡­ not in her room.

    In her head.

    She tenderly knocked against that little presence residing in the back of her skull, but all she got back was a touch. It was so small, and so delicate, and so brief, but then it was gone, and Taz was left alone as she felt Melodica¡¯s presence seclude itself.

    ¡°... I¡¯m here for you.¡± Taz whispered to herself, but rather than receive emptiness as an answer, she felt a gentle pulse of affection from within her subconscious.

 Chapter 18 Part 1: Consequences

    Anna had learned there was no greater ambrosia than watching a powerful man groveling amidst the ruins of his station. Even pushed into a corner, they would rather bargain with the shreds of their wallets than fight their own fight.

    ---

    Soldiers in uniforms and armed with rifles stood at every entrance to the city, at every checkpoint down the road that led closer to the beating heart of the urban metropolis that was Nairobi.

    The atmosphere could have been politely described as ¡®tense¡¯, but she sat unconcerned in the backseat of a large, black, bulletproof van. The air conditioning did wonders for combatting the Kenyan heat, and the tinted windows afforded a view of the sprawling city and its many skyscrapers, but more amusing to her, it let her watch the hurried citizens, under constant scrutiny by the guards assigned to watch for trouble.

    The people here who weren¡¯t simply running from appointment to appointment had a haunted expression on their face, as if they knew some great danger was looming in, and they felt powerless to stop it.

    ---

    People had a natural proclivity towards saving their own lives, but powerful men moreso. Even if they knew they were the sole target, they would rather sequester themselves away behind wall after wall of defenses rather than face their predator.

    ---

    Sitting next to her, an old professor opened up his camcorder to film the passing sights, amusing himself by filming the city, providing narration.

    ¡°This will be my nineteenth trip to Nairobi.¡± Dr. Bedford said in a heavy British accent. ¡°And the seventh time I¡¯ll be meeting with President Birgen. Accompanying me today is my new assistant, Jennifer Whitman.¡± The camcorder swung towards Anna, who turned to smile at it. ¡°Say hi, Jenny!¡±

    ¡°Hi everyone!¡± Anna greeted in a Welsh accent, waving at the camera.

    ---

    Hundreds of men would be assigned to their defense, armed with the best weapons money could buy, the most heavily reinforced walls, doors, and security systems available, all with the justification of importance and intelligence.

    ---

    ¡°Doctor Bedford!¡± A smiling man said through the window. He was a rough and dangerous looking man, with an eyepatch and a cigarette hanging loosely out of his lips, his assault rifle and uniform marking him as a member of the military, his pins and uniquely-colored cap identifying him as a distinguished individual.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you again, General Gathii.¡± The two men shook hands, despite being so greatly different; not just in physicality, but profession. ¡°I trust the president is in good health?¡±

    ¡°Good health,¡± the general said in his swahili accent, ¡°and good spirits. He and Natori are looking forward to seeing you again. I will personally be escorting you and yours to his office.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful, so wonderful! Thank you, general. Come along, Jenny.¡± Dr. Bedford ordered, climbing out of the car with Anna close behind.

    Neither men could so much as feel it as her mind gently layered over theirs, the slow process giving her the opportunity to focus on conversing with the general as they walked into the state house.

    ---

    Some deserved it more than others, in retrospect. Not every soldier was loyal by their wallet alone, but in Anna¡¯s experience, most people in power could only buy their protection. Some of the most powerful men in the world did not deserve to die.

    ---

    President Birgen and his son both rushed from the president¡¯s desk to take Dr. Bedford¡¯s hand. They laughed together, and Natori, the son, lifted his shirt to show the surgery scar left behind by Dr. Bedford¡¯s life-saving procedure.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you both safe.¡± Dr. Bedford admitted, letting a little concern slip into his voice. ¡°Has the army managed to find any evidence of the Brain Scythe¡¯s intrusion? Any at all?¡±

    ¡°No, my friend.¡± President Birgen admitted, but his spirits remained high. ¡°Perhaps they looked at our checkpoints and thought it was too much trouble! Though, not all of us agree.¡±

    Both Natori and General Gathii looked a little ashamed, but the general¡¯s expression firmed. ¡°Scaring our citizens like this may do more damage than the Vimelea ever could.¡±

    ---

    But some were fraught with discourse, surrounded by dissent, and with as much power as they had, were capable of making decisions that put these people''s morals into a state of peril. If Anna had learned anything from observing religion, it was that morality could lead to certain permanent decisions.

    ---

    The four men discussed, bantered, debated, and argued over Nairobi¡¯s heavy military lockdown and the resulting concerns of the citizenry. Dr. Bedford used his camcorder to take statements from the president¡¯s mouth that Nairobi and he were safe from the Brain Scythe.

    President Birgen trusted few men more than the three he chatted with: his son, his general, and the man who had saved his son¡¯s life. ¡®Jennifer¡¯ was all smiles, polite conversation, gently diverting the flirting from Natori and filming the four men together as they laughed and shared a good time.

    General Gathii excused himself to the bathroom while Anna replaced the camcorder¡¯s battery and reviewed the footage. When the general returned, he lifted his assault rifle, Natori his pistol, and shot both the president and Dr. Bedford to death.

    ---

    Anything was believable to a powerful man¡¯s enemies, no depth of his corruption too deep. What few allies he had could be dismissed as blind to his faults by the glint of wealth loaned to them, and the apathetic citizenry would consume any amount of political pageantry as long as their lives went on unmolested.

    ---

    General Gathii and Natori spent two hours holed up in the president¡¯s office, yelling that they were justified, that the lockdown was too much, and that Nairobi needed to be free. They fired upon the breaching soldiers, and were quickly gunned down.

    News spread like wildfire about the political betrayal, the death of a president and a famed foreign surgeon, about the city¡¯s egregious military crackdown, and a succession was quickly held while General Gathii and Natori Birgen were buried as criminals and traitors.

    In the worldwide discussion of the news, it slipped out of public consciousness that little Jennifer Whitman had been a hostage to these two violent rebels, and aside from a post-rescue interview to ensure she was okay, the name of Jennifer Whitman was lost amidst a sea of political furor.

    ---

    When powerful men fell, an unsettlingly large void was left to be filled. Opportunists scrambled to take control and cover the mistakes their predecessor had made, while a disquiet fell over others who were in power. If one man of such stature could be felled, what of the rest?

    ---

    Jennifer Whitman was sent back to her home in England, where she disappeared into the crowds of Englishmen, forever traumatized by the betrayal she had witnessed, with few remembering her name.

    Anna, meanwhile, took a boat from England to Spain, to cozy herself into the life of the next tool she needed to get to her next target. A little hair-dye, a change of clothes, practice a language she could easily steal from the minds around her, and nobody would recognize Isabella Garcia from television.

    ---

    But¡­ to what end? What did chaos leave in its wake? When powerful men died, good men did not always take their place. Constructive growth was a unique and difficult thing to manage, but Anna did not care about these things at the time.

    All that mattered was the mission.

    ----------

    Anna woke up slowly in her own bed, in her own home, in her little patch of land on her side of Arizona.

    The scream President Birgen had made when his own son drew a gun on him still echoed in Anna¡¯s mind over fifteen years later. It was a sound nobody expected a powerful man to make; the anguish, the pain, the choking sobs that came after.

    But President Birgen wasn¡¯t just a powerful man, he was a man, one that had been full of hopes and dreams and love for his family, unaware of the suffering he caused in his own paranoia and fear.

    Anna tried to drown out the man¡¯s screams by humming a distressed little tune to herself, but it wasn¡¯t until a wet tongue ran up the back of her head did the aged memory vanish back into the abyss.

    She turned to stare up at her big blue pup, Cao Cao panting excitedly down at her, either unaware of her emotional state, or knowing exactly what she needed at the moment.

    ¡°... Walkies?¡± She asked him with a forced smile, and Cao Cao lept off of her bed and out her bedroom door, and she heard his nails clicking down the steps.

    Anna slid out of bed, and made a decision she hadn¡¯t had to make in a long, long time. She headed for the bathroom and paused mid step as the medicine cabinet opened before she¡¯d even entered the room.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± She whispered to herself, trying to somehow convince her mind to calm down as she walked in, the bottles of medicine already flying out of the cabinet until she clutched her temples and growled.

    Painkillers and indigestion relievers clattered to the floor with a maraca-like rattle as she forcibly stopped herself from using telekinesis, but as her mind woke up, she became more aware of her surroundings than ever before.

    She¡¯d have to contact an exterminator to deal with the little family of mice that had found a crack in the walls near the kitchen¡­ though it occurred to her that she could just¡­ so easily dispose of them by herself.

    She shook the thought out of her head and started grabbing bottles out of the cabinet, reading labels through sleepy eyes until she found her target.

    The bottle of Cozitomine had yellowed from its age, and Anna¡¯s nostrils flared in disgust; she really should have thrown it out, but it hadn¡¯t been on her mind in years.

    It had expired a little over seven years ago, and a quick glance inside confirmed the normally seaweed-greenish pills had yellowed as well¡­ and her powers told her that there was fungal life teeming at the very bottom of the bottle.

    With a long, labored sigh, she slowly turned to stare at her phone sitting on the nightstand. Did she dare throw that suspicion on herself¡­?

    A low whine peeled her eyes off of her phone, and she stared down at the impatiently tapping Shar Pei peeking through the door, and resolved to make another very difficult decision after Cao Cao had his morning pee.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ----------

    The kitchen was a whirlwind of activity as Zina quickly bounced between warming some baby food for her son, oatmeal for her father-in-law, and a pair of simple pork omelets for herself and her husband.

    One of God¡¯s greatest gifts to Earth was fire, because fire meant cooking, and no matter the pressure, no matter the time limit, there were few things that relaxed her more than cooking a good meal.

    Three years ago she would have had a third omelete going for Madeline and a waffle baking if Taz had spent the night, but nowadays she had much fewer pots and pans to tend to. It broke her heart a little bit, but she was getting older, and the energy she had when she was cooking meals for six had slowly evaporated over the years.

    Randy stood by the coffee machine, making his wife a mocha cappuccino with Mexican hot chocolate while he talked on the phone.

    Zina was a busy woman behind him, bringing Teddy his Gerber, and giving Jebediah psychic control of a plastic spoon, the old man grinning as he fed the giggling baby small spoonfuls of a brownish-orange mash.

    ¡°Yeah-huh¡­ uh huh, four palettes is gunna be enough.¡± Randy said, pausing mid-chat to lean down and kiss his wife on the cheek. ¡°Hey, you tell that pinche idiota off if he tries upcharging you again, we¡¯ve got another distributor we can talk to if he wants to be cheeky.¡±

    ¡°Randy.¡± Zina hissed to her husband, making him hold the phone away to give her a curious look. ¡°Watch the cursing around Teddy!¡±

    ¡°Sorry love.¡± He gave a somewhat shamed smile, and carried on his conversation as he made the coffee, passing Zina her mug and stepping in to carry on her cooking on the omelets. ¡°Uh huh¡­ no, no we expect it to be done by late-March depending on the weather. Uh-huh¡­ humm¡­¡± He then paused, twitching in surprise as he glanced at his phone, his brows raised. ¡°Luke, I¡¯ma have to let you go, getting another phone call. Yeah, we¡¯ll talk more once I¡¯m onsite. Yeah, bye.¡±

    Zina didn¡¯t think much of her husband changing conversations, simply enjoying her coffee as she brought Jebediah his oatmeal, the man easily manipulating both spoons to feed both himself and his grandson as Zina listened in on her husband.

    ¡°?Hola mija! ?Qu¨¦ pasa?¡± He asked. Zina immediately glanced over, wondering which mija it was¡­ ¡°Of course, angel, just making some breakfast with your aunt.¡±

    That answered that question.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­ no need to be nervous, angel, just tell me¡­ uh huh¡­ uh huuuh? Yeah? You are?¡± Randy suddenly laughed, and Zina found herself hovering nearby, her eyes wide and curious as Randy held a hand up to her. ¡°I was waiting for you to figure that out!... Of course I knew; chica, I remember walking in on you during a sleepover, transfixed on the TV with Fast Times at Ridgemont High playing.¡±

    ¡°Randy?¡± Zina whispered, but Randy held up a finger to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, angel, nothing¡¯s changed, I can just buy you some more interesting stuff going forward.¡±

    ¡°Randy!¡± Zina insisted, almost bouncing on her toes in curiosity.

    ¡°Hey, you wanna tell your aunt?¡± Randy asked with a grin. ¡°She¡¯s right here about to leap all over me to talk to ya!¡±

    Zina stared at the phone and dared Taz to say no. Lord knew she would find a way to get that girl to pick up her phone if she did¡­

    ¡°Alright, here you go. Love you, Taz!¡± Randy grinned, passing the phone over to Zina, who took it like a precious treasure and quickly swung the phone over to her ear.

    ¡°Hi baby!¡± Zina said, trying to not act too excited as her husband gave her a wink and a thumbs up.

    ¡°Hi Aunt Zi!¡± Taz answered, but her joyous tone was tempered with an undercurrent of nervousness Zina locked onto immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, baby girl? Is everything alright?¡± Zina asked gently, nudging Randy so he¡¯d get the omelets out of the skillet before they burned.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, everything¡¯s okay.¡± Taz said, but Zina could hear the additional weight at the end of it. ¡°Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes baby?¡±

    ¡°... Aunt Zi, I love you a whole lot.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, honey, but you didn¡¯t call your uncle to tell me that.¡± Zina reminded her, meeting Randy¡¯s amused eyes as she tried to contain herself.

    ¡°Aunt Zi?¡±

    ¡°Yeeeeeees?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ um¡­ while I was here, I kinda met some people, and did some realizing about stuff and, um¡­ I¡¯m gay.¡±

    Zina sighed, long and loudly, and smiled as she leaned against the countertop. By this point, Jebediah was looking at her, wondering what was going on, and at his gentle, curious prodding, Zina sent back a little promise for later.

    ¡°You know, I wondered if it was going to be highschool or college that helped you figure that out, baby.¡±

    ¡°You knew?!¡±

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    ¡°How does everyone know but me?!¡±

    ¡°Taz, honey, remember when I found you in the attic flipping through your uncle¡¯s girly magazines?¡±

    ¡°UUUUUGGGGGH!¡± Taz groaned, and by the sounds of it, flopped onto her bed in annoyance. ¡°I just wanted to see what pretty looked like!¡±

    ¡°And you were seein¡¯ real hard, honey, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Zina giggled to herself. ¡°Well you still have a seat at my table, your name in my will, and a big ol¡¯ place in my heart, honey, so don¡¯t you fret.¡±

    A moment of silence, other than some light breathing, and then Taz spoke. ¡°Thanks auntie. I was so nervous calling you guys¡­ I feel so stupid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hon, it¡¯s a big deal for you, but I¡¯m going to treat every girl you bring over like I would any boy. I¡¯ll tell you if I think some chica¡¯s a floozy.¡±

    ¡°Oh god¡­¡± Taz groaned, and Zina privately delighted in the girl¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Well that won¡¯t be anytime soon! I¡¯m too busy with PA stuff to think about dating!¡±

    ¡°You say that now¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true!¡± Taz huffed.

    ¡°Does Maddy know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she figured it out by, uh¡­¡± Taz coughed. ¡°She made a guess.¡±

    ¡°Does your mom know?¡± Zina asked next, choosing to ignore Taz¡¯s total lack of subtlety.

    At that, Taz went completely quiet.

    ¡°Taz?¡±

    Taz groaned before she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out how to tell her¡­¡±

    Zina frowned a bit, grabbing some Tabasco sauce out of the cupboard to pass to her husband as he dressed the omelets. ¡°Taz, you know your mom won¡¯t give a damn¡ªdarn.¡±

    ¡°But what if she does¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go gettin¡¯ in your own head with those questions, baby,¡± Zina warned worriedly, ¡°think about your mom and what she¡¯ll do for ya. I know she can be a tough mother, but the last thing she¡¯ll make a ruckus over is who you¡¯re attracted to.¡±

    Taz was quiet for a while again, but spoke up before Zina could try and speak again. ¡°She is going to scare off every girl I try to bring around¡­¡±

    ¡°If anything, she¡¯ll probably be relieved. I know you never dated before, but the number of conversations I had with her about how you could one day get pregnant caused her to¡ª¡±

    ¡°EEEWWWW stop stop stop! No!¡± Zina could hear her niece flailing on her bed. ¡°None of that! Ever!¡±

    Zina tried her hardest to stifle a laugh. ¡°I mean, artificial insemination is still an option.¡±

    ¡°Ew ew ew ew ew ew¡ª¡±

    ¡°Which reminds me, you brought enough birth control up there, hon?¡± Zina basked in her niece¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°I can send you a little money to buy some more if¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am FINE! I am super-duper fine! REAL fine! I don¡¯t need boys, I don¡¯t need birth control, I just¡ªI¡¯m gay! That¡¯s all I wanted to say!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for discovering a piece of yourself, baby.¡± Zina spoke with genuine pride in her voice, and Taz once more went quiet.

    ¡°... Thank you, auntie. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna start packing up for class. I¡¯ll call again soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better.¡±

    ¡°Love you!¡±

    ¡°You too~!¡±

    The call ended, and Zina leaned against Randy, laughing and squeezing his hands.

    Breakfast was plated, coffee was refilled, and Zina was about to sit down with her family for their pre-work meals when another ringing phone made them all look up.

    Zina was frozen in her seat for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t Randy¡¯s cellphone, and it wasn¡¯t her personal cellphone, it was her work cellphone, upstairs in her office. She frowned a little bit, but stood, Randy giving her an understanding nod as she went up to her room, locked the door to her study behind her, and swept her cellphone up in her hand with the intention to be as short and snappy as she could.

    Except that the name on the caller ID gave her pause.

    For a moment, her blood chilled, her mind went blank, and her stomach dropped. She clicked the answer button and slowly walked over to her chair behind her desk, sinking into it as she spoke slowly.

    ¡°Anna, is everything okay?¡± She asked as calmly as could be, a number of possibilities racing through her head.

    ¡°Good morning, Zi.¡± Anna¡¯s voice was soft, obviously in a bit of distress, but she wasn¡¯t trying to jump into something dramatic, so Zina willed her shoulders to sink a little bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m interrupting something.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing important, Annie.¡± Zina tried to force herself to be calm and relaxed, but this phone had a very specific purpose, and Anna calling her on it¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I need a refill on my Cozitomine.¡± Unlike her daughter, Anna answered her right away with no dramatic pause for Zina to fill in the blanks.

    Zina tapped the arm of her chair as they slowly revolved to face the window, thin beams of sun barely peeking through the blinds. ¡°You haven¡¯t needed a refill in a long while, Annie. Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna answered, but Zina trained her ear to listen very carefully to her inflection. ¡°I think being at that spa rattled some things loose in my head. I-I don¡¯t know if it was just being away from home, or Taz being at PA, or¡­¡± Anna sighed, and Zina forced herself to calm down.

    She¡¯d always had that nightmare, again and again, of seeing Anna¡¯s name on this phone and being told some bad news. Even now, she wasn¡¯t able to relax; an alarm was ringing in her head and she couldn¡¯t think of why.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± Zina said as calmly as she could. ¡°I¡¯ll get a bottle from the agency and bring it by after work. Or do you need it now?¡±

    ¡°No, later¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Did anything happen, Annie?¡± Zina tensed up in her chair.

    ¡°Nothing¡ªwell¡­¡± Anna sighed, and Zina winced. ¡°One of the masseurs got a little fresh with me while I was on the table. I was half-asleep when I felt him try to¡­ anyways, I panicked for a moment and lashed out. I only had him for a moment, nothing happened, but I wiped his memory of the incident and ended the session early.¡±

    Zina drummed her fingers against her knee. She couldn¡¯t find any lie in the story, so she took a deep breath, and gave an unseen nod to reassure herself. ¡°Okay, Annie. I¡¯ll bring the pills by, and we can talk about what happened.¡±

    ¡°The rest of the stay was wonderful, if it¡¯s any consolation.¡±

    ¡°Hardly.¡± Zina grunted. ¡°Some asshole putting his hands on my girl? Gimme a name and I¡¯ll find some reason to detain him for a few weeks.¡±

    Anna¡¯s laugh was soft and sweet, and Zina felt relieved to hear it, but still, that alarm, quiet as it was, still rang in her head.

    ¡°Thanks Zi. I¡¯ll see you this evening.¡±

    ¡°You too, Annie.¡±

    Zina waited for Anna to hang up the phone before she laid bonelessly back in her chair and took a deep breath.

    Holy shit she was tense. Just seeing Anna¡¯s name on this phone¡­ lordy, she was scared of who she¡¯d have to call the black vans on by the end of it. But, just a bottle of Cozitomine?

    She could only wonder how her best friend felt after letting the leash slip just a bit¡­ After all, psychic powers were as natural as using your hands.

 Chapter 18 Part 2: Consequences

    Psychic Cassidy Jim¨¦nez had been reported missing by her family the night before.

    According to Cassidy¡¯s friends, she¡¯d left before a late night streaming moviethon to get some snacks from the nearby 7-Eleven. Her sister and brother-in-law, whom she had been staying with rather than live alone at the mercy of Brain Scythe, had been asleep at the time she¡¯d left.

    While she had remained part of the group call, her friends said she went quiet and eventually left the call, and they did not suspect foul play until one of them got in contact with Cassidy¡¯s sister to confirm she was gone.

    As per usual, the evidence was scarce: Cassidy¡¯s car was gone, any witnesses in the area hadn¡¯t seen anything, but the only reason Zina suspected that Cassidy actually made it to the parking lot was because the store¡¯s cameras had suffered a malfunction sometime between the times of Cassidy¡¯s disappearance and the presumed time of her arrival.

    Zina wanted to feel confident in thinking Brain Scythe¡¯s consistent use of electrokinesis was going to be the lead they needed, but she had to silently admit to herself she wouldn¡¯t bet on their odds.

    ¡°Watcha got for us, McCormick?¡± Zina asked.

    The dirty-blonde man, looking well in his late 40¡¯s, walked up to Zina with a short, self-pleased nod. ¡°All the security equipment inside is still operable, it is only the outside cameras that shorted out in the time period described.¡±

    ¡°Good work,¡± Zina glanced up at the cameras looking down at the parking lot with a frown, ¡°and now?¡±

    ¡°Working just fine. No evidence of physical tampering according to Agent Stermer.¡±

    ¡°As suspected. Check in with Keller, make sure he¡¯s still safe.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The ESP agent gave a quick salute, paused in embarrassment, then gave a nod before quickly walking away.

    Zina let it slide; the ESP were still getting used to working in a more high-level, professional manner. She would have preferred to give them the time they needed to train, but she had limited time and limited clearance to get actual psychics involved.

    But, getting back out in the field to keep these rookies on task? It felt damn good.

    Director Rickard considered her too valuable to expose to danger, but what choice did they have when she was the most senior agent on staff with a working relationship with the psionic community?

    But, of course, she was required by her seniors to take certain precautions. She would have rather had joined the telepathic web DaQuan was managing in the van alongside their equipment, but exposing her to Brain Scythe¡¯s dominants would be an untenable mistake. It still felt weird to wear a privacy band while leading a group of psychics, regardless of reasoning.

    She opened the back of the black van and climbed up inside, grumbling beneath her breath about the quality of her knees in her middle-age, and found DaQuan sitting at his monitoring station with his eyes closed, Ai Letterman hovering nearby, eyes also closed.

    ¡°See ¡®em?¡± DaQuan asked.

    ¡°Leland has entered the building, and Marvin¡¯s getting reads off of both the manager and register guy.¡± Ai said.

    The two went quiet, but then Ai gave a little snicker, and DaQuan wore a smile like he¡¯d told a pretty good joke. It reminded Zina of Maddy and Taz when they were both around; she still wasn¡¯t used to being in on the joke¡­

    ¡°Everything¡¯s one-hundred percent?¡± Zina asked, stirring the two from their telepathic trance and earning a half-awake nod from DaQuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a full three-sixty view of the van and the security tapes secured. Web¡¯s up; give a word and the rest of the Fremen¡¯ll hear it.¡±

    Zina nodded, moving up next to Ai and gesturing to the door. ¡°Letterman, go ahead and get divining.¡± Ai nodded and moved to obey, but Zina caught her shoulder and gave her a little grin. ¡°Maddy said you''re one helluva tutor, don¡¯t prove her wrong.¡±

    Ai looked surprised, but pleased, and hopped out of the narrow van, shutting the doors behind her.

    The small server box the 7-Eleven¡¯s security footage was stored on was already hooked up to a monitor for Zina to sit down and examine.

    One finger on the fast-forward button, the other on pause, letting her see every patron who visited the store before the cameras outside stopped working. A dumpy, middle-aged white guy buying a pair of lottery tickets and some smokes, a woman looking like she was dressed for bed grabbing something from the medicine aisle, two teens grabbing chips, a bottle of soda, and a box of hot pockets¡­

    Electrokinesis was a dangerous thing in the modern world, and known practitioners ¨C ie, those that had at least two years of electrokinetic education from Phoenix Academy ¨C gained a special note in their Psychic Citizen Profile and Identification on the off-chance a hospital somewhere suffered a power outage and psychic interference was suspected.

    Of course, proving there was psychic interference over the much more common brownout, or a circuit malfunction, or a generator blowout, or¡ªthe list was endless, but the point was that when a hospital mysteriously blacked out and went on emergency power in the middle of a powered city block, psychic interference went on the list of suspects and names were pulled out of a database.

    But, like arson, repeated cases became suspicious, especially when the methods were so similar¡­

    Pair of old black dudes reading the magazines on the rack for forty minutes, a total harpy of a woman ¨C clearly one of their wives ¨C whapping both men with her bag to drive them both out, a guy in a fast food uniform buying dog food and a sandwich¡­

    ¡°Agent Cole?¡± DaQuan asked, looking back at the suited woman examining the screen with the utmost intensity. ¡°I know we¡¯ve never caught a suspect or anything, but¡­ what do you think we should be looking for?¡±

    Zina mulled the question around in her mind for a moment, watching a greasy looking Mexican guy walk in and argue with the desk clerk a little bit past 9:00 pm¡­

    ¡°Agent Cole?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment, Fox.¡± Zina worked her lips thoughtfully. ¡°I suspect these terrorists work in groups of two or more, but less than four.¡±

    DaQuan looked back at her curiously. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°They likely didn¡¯t walk to this gas station and wait for a psychic to arrive. They probably arrived by car, just like Jim¨¦nez. These folk might take the name, but they are not the Brain Scythe; it takes time or proximity to keep a person pliable and dominated, so one drove their car off, and the other is either a passenger or a driver in Jim¨¦nez¡¯s car. That said, too many folk wandering around as a group tends to look a little shifty, and they¡¯re less likely to spring a leak if they get busted by us.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± DaQuan said, pausing for a long while to close his eyes and keep the telepathy web stable. ¡°How do you pick ¡®em out, though?¡±

    ¡°Instinct.¡± Zina answered immediately, watching a pair of kids, black and white, get run out with candy stuffing their pockets. ¡°You spend your life keeping an eye out for trouble, eventually trouble is easy to pick out. The way people act, the way they can look.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you picked out the Brain Scythe?¡± DaQuan asked curiously. The recording on Zina¡¯s monitor paused so she could turn and shoot DaQuan an icy stare. The man winced, and held a hand up in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m just askin¡¯! They didn¡¯t leave a trail for years, but you up and capture ¡®em?¡±

    Zina frowned at DaQuan, and slowly turned back to face her monitor, to continue her watch, thinking to herself. ¡°Pretty much. I followed up on a hunch from Reno, and from there, I followed my nose. Like I said, once you start looking for trouble¡­ and, well, lemme tell you, they stood out.¡±

    DaQuan shrugged his shoulders and nodded, knowing he wasn¡¯t going to get more than that. ¡°I believe ya. Ai¡¯s in¡ªerr, Letterman¡¯s in her trance, by the way; she found a good spot behind the store.¡±

    ¡°Good, keep checking in.¡±

    For a moment, Zina was willing to leave it at that as she examined the video tapes further, but DaQuan¡¯s question made her lips purse, and without breaking eye-contact with the video, she spoke up again.

    ¡°Fox, can I ask you something about the ESP?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that, ma¡¯am?¡± DaQuan answered, looking back over his shoulder.

    With a deep breath, Zina looked back to meet his eye. ¡°Why are you folk so curious about the details of how the Brain Scythe was captured?¡±

    DaQuan blinked, and clapped his hands together. ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t we be? Nobody knew how or why ol¡¯ Scythey disappeared, and alluva sudden we¡¯re told that not only are they alive, but in FBI lockdown. I mean, I¡¯d be acting the same way if you told me Tupac was alive and kept around for his rap game.¡±

    ¡°I wish that were true.¡± Zina shook her head and smirked. ¡°But,¡± she quickly frowned again, giving DaQuan a piercing stare, ¡°remember what I said about intuition? I get the feeling there¡¯s more than just surface-level curiosity.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    DaQuan tilted his head a little bit at that, briefly closed his eyes, probably creating a private line of telepathic communication between two of the other agents before he answered.

    ¡°Well, uh, it may or may not be somethin¡¯ you¡¯d be happy to hear, but the Brain Scythe is a pretty common subject on the PA campus.¡± He said with an almost apologetic tone. ¡°Who were they? Why¡¯d they do it? What happened to ¡®em? And, well¡­¡± His tone drifted off.

    ¡°Well what, Fox?¡± Zina pressed.

    DaQuan made a fist, and with a putter of his lips, caught it in his other hand over his belly. ¡°People, well¡­ mainly the kids on campus¡ªnot all of ¡®em, I mean, just a handful, uh¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°You know, they get pissy that they can¡¯t use their powers back home like they can at PA. Once you give ¡®em that taste of freedom, they go home and feel boxed in having to go everywhere with a privacy band, or getting looked at like they¡¯re gum on the street.¡±

    He winced. ¡°And teaching psionic history, y¡¯know, they learn about the oppression, and the counter-oppression, and you kinda root for your own side, y¡¯know? So some of them get it in their heads that psychics don¡¯t just deserve better, but normies deserve worse.¡±

    Zina¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°And they view the Brain Scythe as some sorta centralized figure? The character who spent the last year he was active murdering psychic leaders?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, y¡¯know, mainly humanist ones with the exception of the Fullbrights.¡± DaQuan squirmed uncomfortably. ¡°Some of them admire the Brain Scythe¡¯s power, think they were an example to live up to, y¡¯know? Being so high and mighty and feared that the rest of the world changes around you.¡±

    Zina wanted to argue semantics for a moment, because of course the very idea left her with an astonishingly bad taste in her mouth, but she stopped. ¡°And what does the faculty do to stop this belief?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, you know Professor Burke always hosts one-race events, and the Dean will drag anyone he hears talking kindly about the Brain Scythe into his office to dress ¡®em down real harsh-like.¡± DaQuan gave a little laugh at that. ¡°Boy, he nearly ripped apart a Scion Society gathering when a kid talked about using his powers to make his friends and family more ¡®comfortable¡¯ with his powers, and I ain¡¯t talkin¡¯ about the little helpful stuff, but reading their minds and such. He was a real conspiracy nutcase¡­¡±

    Zina¡¯s fingers drummed the desk she was at in slowly growing anxiety. ¡°And do these beliefs usually get curtailed before they graduate and leave?¡±

    DaQuan inhaled thoughtfully, then shrugged. ¡°Hard to say. We don¡¯t have any more control over the kids once they leave the school.¡±

    Zina turned to fully face the computer monitor, her brow furrowing deeper, a frown crossing her face. Superiority was a feeling a lot of human beings enjoyed, whether or not it was deserved, but having powers was an easy slope down to becoming an oppressive person¡­

    This didn¡¯t answer the ¡®why¡¯, but suddenly, Zina wondered if she had a ¡®who¡­¡¯

    She hardly noticed DaQuan''s sudden feeling of disquiet, until he spoke up in a lowered voice. ¡°Uh, Agent Cole?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her to respond. ¡°We have a situation.¡±

    Zina straightened up in an instant, agitation running through her body from head to toe. ¡°Lord have mercy, Fox, don¡¯t just say we have a situation, what is it?!¡± She demanded.

    ¡°The van cameras are out, ma¡¯am!¡± DaQuan said in a panic, typing frantically into his computer.

    Zina whirled on him to check the cameras only to see static. Her blood ran cold in an instant, and she quickly tapped DaQuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Fox, contact the team on the web.¡±

    ¡°Right right, yes ma¡¯am!¡± DaQuan stopped fiddling with his keyboard and sat back.

    Zina watched anxiously, withdrawing her pistol with sweat forming on the back of her neck beneath her hair. Maybe it wasn¡¯t them, maybe it was just a malfunction¡ª

    ¡°M-my web¡¯s blocked.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Zina hissed, giving DaQuan a quick, scathing glance.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to send messages out but there¡¯s some kind of psionic interference!¡± He said in a low voice, and Zina could see the man starting to breathe more raggedly. ¡°I-it must be some sort of telepathic block play; they detect the bridge and fill it with emptiness, it¡¯s like screaming into a wall!¡±

    Zina settled a hand on DaQuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fox, calm down. Deep breaths.¡± Zina ordered, before reaching up to touch the communicator at her ear. ¡°Stermer, we have a situation here, return with the full team.¡±

    Silence followed.

    ¡°Stermer, report.¡±

    Then a burst of painful static noise, and Zina ripped the device out of her ear with a wince, tossing it onto a nearby surface and massaging her ear hole as the whine faded away.

    ¡°Agent Cole?¡± DaQuan asked, but it wasn¡¯t in a calm and curious tone, Zina could hear the fear in his voice, and the trepidation in his posture. They weren¡¯t expecting this right away, and DaQuan hadn¡¯t been through enough training to handle this shit¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re blind and deaf right now, Fox.¡± Zina spoke honestly, keeping her pistol in hand, and one eye on the locked van doors. ¡°We can¡¯t get the team from in here, but lord knows what¡¯s waiting for us outside, so sit tight and grab your piece.¡±

    DaQuan shakily pulled his FBI-issued pistol from his holster and held it up, not sure where to point. Zina tried to give him a reassuring look, like they would be okay.

    And then the lights in the van went out, the equipment buzzing and sparking for a moment before the electricity cut out completely.

    All Zina could hear was her own heartbeat, and DaQuan¡¯s anxious breathing. ¡°Fox, I am ordering you to keep calm.¡± She said with a sternness in her voice that she hoped he understood was for his own sake.

    ¡°M-maybe I can make a little light. Mimicry ain¡¯t my forte but¡ª¡±

    There was a click, and the doors to the back of the van opened up slowly, letting them stare out into the dark, empty parking lot, a cool wind blowing in and tickling their faces.

    The both of them trained their firearms on the open doors, and Zina felt a nervousness surge within her. ¡°Fox, close the doors.¡± Zina ordered.

    ¡°Y-ya sure?¡± He asked with a gulp.

    ¡°They¡¯re out there, we¡¯re in here. If they wanted us dead, they coulda done more than spook us.¡± Zina hissed.

    He swallowed nervously and concentrated, but the doors didn¡¯t so much as twitch. He squinted, pulling harder, the doors audibly shuddering under the strain, but they remained wide open.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± He asked.

    Zina kept her gun trained on the doors, and took a step forward. ¡°Fox, cover my six.¡±

    DaQuan¡¯s eyes widened, as if he¡¯d never expected to be given that order off of a Hollywood set. ¡°O-oh shit, okay.¡± He answered, his excitement throttled by his nervousness as Zina slowly moved to the edge of the van.

    Eyes open, ears alert, Zina kept in tune for anything strange, and briefly moved her off-hand from her gun to grab the van door¡¯s indoor handle.

    Something brushed against the back of her head, both above and below the latch of her privacy band.

    She whirled in a sudden burst of motion, releasing a growl of exertion as her elbow caught something in the air, and she slammed the bulk of the unseen thing against the side of the van.

    It felt like a hand was pressing against her face, and she felt another twist her wrist until she dropped her gun, but she lunged forward with a headbutt, stopping just short of slamming into the wall, but now she felt flesh against her cheek, and heard their breathing.

    Her arm still keeping the figure pinned to the wall, she wrenched her hand loose from the invisible person¡¯s grasp and quickly withdrew a knife from her belt, and plunged the six inch stiletto into something soft.

    A loud gasp filled the van, and a young asian woman suddenly appeared against the wall, her eyes unfocused from pain as she stared down at the blade nestled in her belly. She was wearing a yellow, turning red tank top, and pink jogging pants, with a pair of tennis shoes. She looked like a jogger, but as Zina withdrew her knife, she saw a piece on the girl¡¯s hip.

    She quickly flipped the girl around and grabbed her wrist, the girl smearing blood on the wall as she growled and wailed as she fought Zina¡¯s strong grasp.

    ¡°Fox, cuffs, quick!¡± Zina shouted.

    DaQuan took a step forward, before a sharp ¡®pop¡¯ caused a spray of blood to burst from the right of his chest, then shoulder, a pained howl coming out of him as he fell to the floor on his elbows and knees.

    Zina stared in shock, then twisted her head to stare outside, and three quick flashes lit up the night.

    It felt like three sharp punches up her right hip, ribs, and forearm, and a piercing burn filled her body where she had been shot, making her stumble away from the woman. Zina slammed against the wall behind her and crumbled against the equipment nearby, barely on her feet from adrenaline alone as the pain spread across her arm, torso, and thigh, the knife falling from her hand.

    The asian woman wheezed and held her hand against the stab wound in her belly, turning to glare at Zina with a wicked smile.

    Then, a second figure appeared. A man, blacker than anybody Zina had ever seen, wearing nothing fancier than a sleeveless grey hoodie, Zina¡¯s pistol in his hand and a smile similar to the woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Agent Zina Cole.¡± The man said in a deep, American voice, looking satisfied with himself as Zina panted and tried to keep consciousness so the shock wouldn¡¯t take her. ¡°We¡¯d wanted to take you alive, but they¡¯ll accept dead, too. On behalf of the Brain Scythe, go to Hell.¡±

    Zina closed her eyes and grit her teeth, her mind quickly racing through faces in her life: Randal¡¯s, Jebediah¡¯s, Madeline¡¯s, Teddy¡¯s, Anna¡¯s, Taz and Melodica¡¯s¡­ she didn¡¯t have time to mourn her own loss in that moment, she just hoped to God somebody killed these assholes for her.

    Then, the man ahead of her gave a yelp of pain, or frustration, it was hard to tell, and when Zina looked, his dark hands were covered in a layer of shining frost, the gun¡¯s hammer refusing to move as he weakly pulled the trigger. A shot from the back of the truck preceded a sudden shower of blood from the man¡¯s throat, his expression staring past Zina in shock as DaQuan, leaning on his unwounded shoulder, put another bullet in the man¡¯s chest, knocking him flat on his back.

    The asian girl from the other side of the van stared in silent shock, and Zina¡¯s knife flew to her hand, leaving streaks of blood where the blade grazed her fingers before she could grab the handle.

    She lunged, but Zina threw her body to the side, the knife scraping harmlessly against the van¡¯s metal wall, and Zina swung her shoulder into the smaller woman, sending her stumbling back against the opposite wall, dazed, bloodied, and a moment later, her dying shriek cut short by a bullet straight to the heart.

    The woman fell unceremoniously out of the van onto the parking lot next to to the man, both still and silent

    Zina stared, breathing heavily, the danger suddenly overtaken by a sense of relief, the adrenaline draining away to pain.

    ¡°Agent Cole?!¡± DaQuan called out, breathing hard as Zina slowly slid down the wall into a sitting position, holding her arm and feeling herself beginning to disassociate with the world at large, only feeling the pulsing, swelling pains in her side.

    ¡°Good work¡­ Fox¡­¡± Zina managed to grunt.

    ¡°Agent Cole! Agent Cole!¡± She heard from the parking lot, the other ESP racing over with alarmed looks, but they were all fuzzy to Zina as their shouting fell to muffled ears.

    She could feel them moving around her, Stermer wrapping her wounds up, their eyes filling her vision as they stared in worry.

    Stermer aside, they were a bunch of fresh fish who, on their first mission out, were now swimming in a pond full of blood. They were ESP, they knew how to handle field wounds since anything could happen on PA, lord knew how many gunshots they had to handle¡­

    But this? It was out of their hands.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the parking lot to fill up with flashing red and blue lights.

 Chapter 18 Part 3: Consequences

    Cao Cao was splayed out on the couch like a drunken fratboy passed out on a pile of pizza boxes, snoring with Picklefish still in his mouth, soggy and half-chewed, like a pizza box in the mouth of a drunken fratboy.

    Anna sat on the recliner, contemplating a cup of water. She breathed slowly as she stared. She was thirsty, and a little stressed, which was why she¡¯d gotten it in the first place, but sitting here, staring at it, she remembered a particular little blonde sitting down with her, watching period dramas with her while practicing her powers¡­

    Hesitantly, she raised a hand. Without so much as a quiver of resistance, the water flowed out of the glass in a long, rippling tendril, until it floated above in a rough donut shape around its vessel.

    Anna¡¯s shoulders relaxed, and slowly the water smoothed out until there were no ripples, just a perfect hoop of liquid spinning silently above the table.

    It turned to ice, audible hissing, then cracking, then silent, frosted over and glimmering in her living room¡¯s low lighting.

    It slowly unfroze along the bottom, liquid water pulling towards the center of the hoop to drain back in the cup, the ice melting slowly enough that it didn¡¯t just burst, until Anna¡¯s glass of water remained.

    She took the glass and sipped, and squeezed her eyes shut.

    It was child¡¯s play. Easy enough to create a chunk of ice to beat somebody bloody with, stab them with, get everything she needed from them, then freeze their head in an inescapable bubble, leaving a mystery for whomever came across the grisly scene.

    ¡®You killed again.¡¯

    Anna lowered the glass from her lips and squeezed her eyes shut, feeling a tremble in her cheeks.

    ¡°He deserved it.¡± She whispered bitterly to herself.

    ¡®That¡¯s not your call to make.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ had as much right as anyone¡­¡±

    ¡®You put yourself there. You can¡¯t step on a snake and claim self-defense after it tries to bite you.¡¯

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to.¡± Anna growled to herself. ¡°I¡¯m better than those apes. Those monkeys, what they would have done to Tasha¡ª¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re better than Zi, too.¡¯

    Anna stopped at that thought.

    ¡®Go on, call her a monkey, bitch.¡¯

    Anna pursed her lips furiously at the very thought.

    ¡®She can judge. She earned that right from the US government.¡¯

    ¡°Fat lot of meaning that holds.¡± Anna grumbled; she watched the news, she had opinions¡­

    ¡®There are more people out there like Zi than like Devin.¡¯

    Anna¡¯s shoulders lowered, and she sipped her water.

    ¡®You just don¡¯t give them a chance.¡¯

    Anna squeezed her eyes shut, and breathed out a shaky groan. She desperately wanted somebody there with her. She wanted a man, she wanted Tasha, she wanted Zi¡­

    ¡®Phone call.¡¯

    Anna¡¯s mind prickled as her phone suddenly activated on the table stand, and then it began to ring.

    She scooped it up with a growl, hoping it was somebody she could tell off, but she had to reread the number to make sure she was reading it right before answering.

    ¡°Hello?¡± She answered, looking around the room nervously.

    ¡°Good evening, Miss Cooper,¡± the familiar man¡¯s voice said in her ear, ¡°this is Director Rickard of the FBI.¡±

    Anna flinched at the name; she¡¯d fucked up, she¡¯d fucked up real bad and this was her courtesy call before they stormed in and¡ª

    ¡°Good evening, director. This is unusual for you.¡± Anna said in as calm a tone as she could manage.

    ¡°I know.¡± The director said, then fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Usually Zi handles these calls. Is something¡ª¡± She paused as she realized what she¡¯d, and a deafening silence filled the household as Anna leaned back in her chair, dread creeping up her spine and plunging into her chest. ¡°Director¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss Cooper, I¡¯ll keep this short. For the time being, I¡¯ll be handling these calls.¡± Rickard said, his voice more¡­ tired than Anna was used to. ¡°I don¡¯t foresee us having much communication in the future, but¡­¡±

    ¡°David,¡± Anna cut off whatever he was about to say next, ¡°what happened to Zi?¡± His lack of answer drove Anna to her feet, and she managed all of two steps towards her car keys before she hit her knees and screamed: ¡°WHAT HAPPENED TO ZI?!¡±

    She heard the man sigh between the tightness in her chest and the blur of her vision, and Rickard eventually, though reluctantly answered. ¡°Anna, Zi was injured in the line of duty.¡±

    ¡°Who hurt her?!¡± Anna shouted, Cao Cao¡¯s worried thoughts touching hers, but she ignored them as she trembled on the floor, barely keeping herself propped up on one hand.

    ¡°You know just as well as I do who did.¡± Rickard said gravely, and Anna stopped trembling to just breathe, and think. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to call¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where is she, David?¡± Anna asked in a strained voice.

    Rickard took a second to answer her. ¡°Anna, please listen to me, this doesn¡¯t concern you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Like hell it doesn¡¯t concern me, David!¡± Anna all but shouted into the phone. ¡°Look around at everything happening and tell me it¡¯s not my concern! Where is she?!¡±

    ¡°Anna, her husband is here, he can tell you she¡¯s alive, but she¡¯s in critical condition.¡±

    ¡°David, please!¡± Anna swallowed a sob, which came back up a hiccup. ¡°I-I need to make sure for myself! I-I can¡¯t¡ªif it wasn¡¯t for her¡ª¡± Anna couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    Good god did she hate to cry; she hated the sound she made when she cried, she hated how puffy her face got, and the faces she made. She barely felt Cao Cao pressing against her as she cried as hard and ugly a cry as she¡¯d ever had, but when it quieted down to hiccuping sniffles, she heard Rickard¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s here in Phoenix, in St. Joseph¡¯s.¡± Rickard answered. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you-hoo¡­¡± Anna managed to sputter out, trying to wipe the dog¡¯s saliva off her face as Cao Cao worriedly licked her. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be there soon¡­ soon¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be treated like family, Anna.¡±

    ¡°I-I know¡­¡±

    The director said his goodbyes, and the call cut.

    It took a few weepy minutes for Anna to gather the energy to stand up, and stumble to her car keys.

    <hr>

    The drive to Phoenix took years, but Anna couldn¡¯t remember a single second of it. She¡¯d sped the entire way, and getting to the hospital was like waking up from a long sick dream.

    Heads turned to stare at her, and minds alighted with awe as she entered the clinic, but Anna cared so little that the only thing that existed to her was the woman at the desk.

    The woman looked up at Anna, ¡°Good evening and welcome to St. Jossss¡ª¡± Her words slurred for a moment, her eyes unfocusing. Anna didn¡¯t speak a word. ¡°A-ah, well, miss Cooper, I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t permitting any¡ª¡± Her eyes fluttered a moment again. ¡°I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll see if somebody can speak with Mr. Rickard.¡±

    Anna nodded sharply, and moved to stand out of the way.

    Cold and numb was all she felt. As she breathed, she felt her heart beat, and her mind expand. There must have been a hundred minds in this hospital, some faint, some loud, but she ignored them all for a single one she felt tucked away, unconscious and lukewarm with activity.

    She could force them all to take her to Zi, she could¡­

    But she didn¡¯t. She stood stock still and smoldered, so visibly distraught with sorrow and rage that if anybody here had contemplated approaching her, the idea was all but erased for them.

    She stared at the double doors, waiting. Waiting. Anticipating. Breathing loudly, ragged, heat filling her lungs as she trembled there, but she waited; god did she wait and let the seconds tick by with nothing that she could see happening.

    Anna knew she needed to calm herself. If Rickard suspected she was using her powers again, she could kiss her own ass goodbye, but psychic powers were emotionally volatile, and her emotions were a shaking bottle of nitroglycerin.

    It had been far too long since she¡¯d felt this emotional, and she was sure it wasn¡¯t a good look for her.

    The double doors swung open after what felt far too long, and she lifted her trembling head to meet Director Rickard¡¯s stare. He looked the same as the day Anna had met him: his simply tamed grey hair sat uniform and well-managed, not coiffed, not teased, not greased, but not messy. His mustache hung over a seemingly non-existent mouth, and a pair of beady blue eyes stared at her amidst a field of white-fleshed wrinkles.

    He was not a tall man, and that was only more obvious between two agents in suits who regarded Anna with professional curiosity masked behind their shaded eyes, both white, both with similar hair, with slightly different styles and jaw lines; practically indistinguishable overwise.

    ¡°Miss Cooper.¡± Rickard spoke in an aged, gravelly voice, and he walked straight up to her.

    ¡°Director Rickard.¡± She answered, trying to keep her voice from cracking.

    ¡°You made good time.¡± He noted, staring dead into her eyes. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He turned around and walked back through the doors, Anna following, the two agents flanking her. Based on their idle examinations of her and their otherwise unconcerned emotions, neither was privy to who she was.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Good.

    The hospital was an exhaustingly sprawling complex of buildings attached to buildings going off in odd angles, of multiple floors of treatment rooms, labs, offices, and more. It was such a maze, and Anna was paying so little attention that when they finally stood in front of a door flanked by more band-wearing agents, she could hardly remember how they got there, much less how long she¡¯d spent stewing in her thoughts.

    Rickard turned to look up at her, his expression stoic and steely. ¡°Anna, Zi¡¯s asleep right now.¡± His tone turned more gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t wake her, don¡¯t do anything drastic. You can see for yourself she¡¯s breathing.¡±

    ¡°Is-is it a normal sleep?¡± Anna asked in a low voice. ¡°She¡¯ll wake up in the morning, I mean?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Rickard said, keeping his emotion out of his face and his voice. ¡°But whatever the case is, these are the facts: she was shot three times five hours ago in the line of duty. It is not in your health nor our interest for you to take this personally.¡±

    Anna stiffly nodded, her jaw tense. ¡°I understand. Her attackers¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dead. She gave them a fight.¡±

    Anna breathed a sigh. ¡°She would.¡±

    ¡°And she did. We are processing the information we have acquired from the incident, and doing everything in our power to keep her alive. You understand that?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t lose agents lightly, but I will not be kind to those who stick their nose in official business.¡±

    Anna hung her head. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Rickard turned and unlocked the door for her, and stepped aside. ¡°Knock when you need out.¡±

    She nodded at him, and took a deep breath.

    The room was a pretty standard. A handful of chairs around the room, medical equipment, a sink, a closet, a window¡­

    And in the center sat the patient bed, where Zi laid under a blanket. She had her eyes closed, an IV tube snaking under the blanket to her left arm.

    Randy sat to her left, the man hunched over, his entire posture sunk. He hadn¡¯t even noticed the door had opened until it shut, and he instinctively backed up and stood, only looking up to see Anna after he was on his feet.

    Anna stared at Zi in the bed, and she didn¡¯t dare move forward. She made a small, pained noise seeing her friend so¡­ crumpled and vulnerable there, and her hand covered her mouth to keep her from waking the woman up. Her eyes crushed shut, not wanting to see Zi like this¡­

    And she gently leaned into Randy¡¯s strong, powerful arms, and rocked with his motions. Her arms slid around his midsection, and she leaned against his shoulder and exhaled loudly, holding him back.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay.¡± Randy said in a low, tired voice.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Was the only sound Anna could make, her fingers linking behind his back. ¡°A-are you?¡± She asked, barely able to keep herself from openly crying again.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Randy said in a strained tone. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ll be okay when I sleep a bit. I hope.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Anna sniffed, and she felt Randy reach up behind her to rub his face. ¡°Is somebody with Teddy and Jebediah?¡±

    ¡°Dad¡¯s nurse is over there. Told her it was an emergency. She understood.¡± Randy¡¯s shoulders sank, and he slowly pulled himself out of Anna¡¯s arms, resting his hairy hands on her shoulders. ¡°Hermana, I always knew this sort of thing might happen, but god I was not prepared.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡± Anna wiped her eyes on her sleeve and groaned sadly. ¡°But she¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay.¡± Randy nodded, reaching up to tap his temple. ¡°I¡­ talked to her a bit earlier while she was conscious. She can¡¯t say much or do much, too many painkillers, too much pain. She¡¯s alive, and happy I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy you¡¯re here, too.¡±

    Anna nodded slowly, and slowly moved back in for another hug, letting those familiar arms carry her weight for a moment, flinching, but relaxing at a comforting kiss to her cheek.

    He moved a second rolling stool up next to Zi¡¯s side, and the two sat side-by-side to stare over Zi. Anna reached up to rub the woman¡¯s dark forehead, feeling the heat off her body, but also the twitch from being touched. She could see the blanket rise and fall over Zi¡¯s chest.

    She stared sadly, but fondly at the woman, squeezing Randy¡¯s hand comfortingly as he stroked his wife¡¯s knee.

    ¡°Randy?¡± Anna spoke up after some time, drawing his glance. ¡°Could you get me some coffee? I¡¯d¡­¡± She swallowed thickly, knowing this was a bit rude. ¡°I¡¯d like a moment with her.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Randy nodded, standing slowly, squeezing Anna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I need some myself; I just needed you here before I could go get it.¡±

    She smiled fondly at him, and he exited the room with a knock.

    Anna stared back at Zi, her hand creeping around her face until she was holding her cheek. She could feel Zi¡¯s thoughts prickle deep beneath the cover of unconsciousness, her mind still alive, still functioning below¡­

    Her heart beat, slow and steady, calmed by a concoction of drugs and treatments, her organs functioning¡­

    Anna closed her eyes, and silently willed her consciousness to leave her body.

    Unconsciousness was not emptiness, unconsciousness was simply stillness. A sleeping mind safely unpacked and dejunked its daily experiences, leaving the consciousness buried below passively dreaming.

    A conscious mind could direct those dreams. They could shape the spasms of creativity into something solid and grounded, and invite the dreamer in¡­

    Anna felt her consciousness touch down on the barren, stone floor of a high-rising flat in some decrepit, condemned building in the bad end of Detroit. A chilly wind whipped her face from the broken window, overlooking an early evening in the smoggy city.

    A dirty, stained mattress laid on the floor with a blanket over it, two pillows resting at the head, the bathroom nearby open with a yellow light pouring into the otherwise featureless room.

    Anna stared around the room with a sick feeling of familiarity. She remembered the desperation she was in when she first stumbled across this room, the pain she was in¡­

    And then she felt something brush against the back of her head.

    ¡°God damnit¡­¡±

    Anna whirled around to find Zi standing there, fifteen years younger with less body fat, more youth to her facial features, in a burgundy coat over her black uniform, and her hand in prime slapping position.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you hit hard in your dreams? I outta whup your ass, Annie.¡± Zi grumbled, staring up at the blonde with a frown.

    ¡°Zi¡­¡± Anna sighed, staring at her friend¡¯s dreamself with a relieved sigh, leaning in to hug her, providing the woman with enough solid form to hold.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Zi sighed, hugging the woman back, their forms less defined, less textured than their real selves, more like velvet-wrapped plastic. ¡°Anna, you shouldn¡¯t be in my head.¡± Zi whispered in concern.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t. I had to make sure.¡± Anna squeezed Zi harder. ¡°I need you to be okay, Zi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, baby, I swear I am¡­¡± She murmured, rubbing Anna¡¯s back. ¡°But this has got me just conscious enough to feel my body and ho shit am I feelin¡¯ outta sorts.¡± Zi groaned, her dreamself rubbing along her ride side with a wince.

    Anna flushed with shame, and backed up a step. ¡°Sorry.¡± She said, crossing her hands in front of herself with a frown. ¡°When David said you were hospitalized, the only thing I could think about was getting here and hearing your voice. I couldn¡¯t go on if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Zi rubbed her face. ¡°You never could just take somebody¡¯s word, or take somebody¡¯s advice, or follow a goddamned order.¡± She raised a finger to shake in Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Everyone says your daughter¡¯s a free spirit, but nobody realizes she got it from you. Can¡¯t be happy unless your hands are in it.¡±

    Anna blushed, but shuffled in place, embarrassed to be dressed down so suddenly.

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I really did recommend your name for joining the task force, but David said: ¡®if you can convince me she¡¯ll listen to a single thing you say, I¡¯ll consider it.¡¯ That was a doomed prospect so I dropped it.¡± Zina snorted, arms crossed over her chest as Anna squirmed in place and simply wallowed in shame. Then, a hand took hers, and Anna glanced up with big blue eyes. ¡°... Thanks for coming to see me, Annie. It¡¯s lonely when I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Anna¡¯s lips tightened, and she once again draped herself around Zi, rocking back and forth with the woman in her arms as she stiffled a sniffle. ¡°I was so scared when I¡¯d gotten the call, I¡¯d assumed the worst.¡±

    ¡°Well it ain¡¯t that Annie.¡± Zi stroked her hair gently. ¡°It ain¡¯t that. I¡¯m alive. I¡¯m gonna make it. I don¡¯t know in how many pieces, but the world ain¡¯t seen the last of Zina Cole.¡± She leaned back, and reached up to touch Anna¡¯s chin. ¡°But it has seen enough of Anastasia, Annie. Are you okay?¡±

    Anna was quiet for a very long time, just enjoying the simulated touch to her face, hearing Zi¡¯s voice again, but after a minute or so, she shook her head. ¡°I hate it.¡± Anna said softly. ¡°It¡¯s like I can hear somebody breathing at all times. It¡¯s just there, telling me about everything around me at once, keeping me on edge at all hours, pulling things out of the shelves, trying to help me like it¡¯s not¡ªlike I haven¡¯t used it for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh-shh-shh-shh-shh¡­¡± Zi rubbed Annie¡¯s cheek, giving her a worried frown. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re okay. It was one little slip-up, that¡¯s it. I know your mind¡¯s awake right now, we knew this sort of thing would happen. You were so good for so long, but we¡¯re only human.¡±

    ¡°If I was only human, Zi, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.¡± Anna mumbled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®god amongst man and beast, bow to her will or be forced to.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also a melodramatic bitch.¡± Zina smacked her cheek with all the force of a drifting feather. ¡°If God was infallible, he wouldn¡¯t have had to drown the world and sacrifice his son to get the world right; don¡¯t hold yourself up to His standards or else I¡¯ma worry for Taz.¡±

    Anna gave an ugly, scornful laugh, and leaned against Zina¡¯s hand. The decrepit little room around them faded away, and when Anna opened her eyes, they sat in a dark interrogation room, only the light above illuminating them and the two, uncomfortable plastic chairs they lounged in, Zina still holding her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be there for you tonight.¡± Zi said with defeat hanging on her words. ¡°Rickard¡¯ll get you your Cozitomine, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather have an ear to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Zi¡­¡± Anna groaned in agony. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Why in god¡¯s name are you apologizing to me? You¡¯re the one who got shot! I defended myself without anything happening.¡±

    ¡°Because I know using your powers brings up memories, Annie.¡± Zi said softly, squeezing her hand. ¡°I get shot, I go to the hospital, I talk to my therapist, I live my life. You use your powers? There¡¯s a whole twenty-one years of repression and repentance torn open wide and raw. I¡¯ll get scars, your wounds¡¯ll stay open ¡®til the day you die.¡±

    ¡°Lord, Zi, I¡¯m supposed to be here for you¡­¡± Anna mumbled, squeezing her friend¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Well too damn bad.¡± Zi put on a sneaky smile. ¡°I love you, and I¡¯ma take care of you no matter how busted up I am.¡±

    Anna nodded slowly, just basking in Zi¡¯s presence and putting her fears to rest. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to when we can put this Brain Scythe business behind us again.¡± Anna groaned, earning a little snort.

    ¡°Yeah, how do you think I feel? Preachin¡¯ to the choir, baby, preachin¡¯ to the choir¡­¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Zi stared at Anna with a small frown, tightening her grip on Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Anna hardly stirred from where she sat in that uncomfortable chair, opening her eyes a little bit and finding themselves now sitting at Zi¡¯s desk in the FBI office, Anna in front of the desk, Zi behind. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t listen to nobody or nothin¡¯.¡± Zi sighed, wearing her agency suit, back to looking like her modern self. ¡°But I need you to listen to me right now. If they¡¯d gotten ahold of me and I spilled the beans, all hell would break loose, but they didn¡¯t, I¡¯m protected, they ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ to me anytime soon. You need to stay as far away from this as possible, you need to live a calm and quiet life while your daughter is safe and I¡¯m being treated, and for the love of God, you need to put your powers back under wraps.¡±

    Anna swallowed thickly. Zi was a hard woman to lie to, her ears always tuned to hear little shifts in speech patterns and her eyes always watching microexpressions, but to the woman¡¯s detriment, Anna was an equally practiced liar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Zi.¡± Anna sighed, sinking her face into her hands. ¡°I left that life behind years ago with your help.¡±

    ¡°And now you have a lot at stake.¡± Zi said, leaning over her desk to stare Anna in the eye like a principal scolding a school girl. ¡°I wish I could say I trusted you, Annie, but these are unusual circumstances, unusual times, and you¡¯re an unusual woman. I barely convinced David that you didn¡¯t need extra supervision and I am sticking by that decision. Don¡¯t make me regret it, Anna.¡±

    Anna swallowed thickly and nodded, stretching her hands out to take Zi¡¯s hands and squeeze them, lowering her head. ¡°I won¡¯t, Zi.¡±

    ¡°Promise me.¡± Zina ordered. ¡°Look me in the eye and promise me.¡±

    Anna slowly looked up to meet her friend''s eyes, and nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Zi stared silently and unblinkingly for over a minute, assisted by the whole, well, dream aspect of the encounter, but at some point, Anna began to squirm in discomfort, and Zi pulled her hands back and smiled.

    ¡°Good.¡± Zi smiled gently and laid back, taking a deep breath. ¡°Live easy, Annie. For both of us.¡±

    Anna nodded rapidly as the dream around them began to slowly decay, Zi¡¯s exhaustion beginning to retake her.

    ¡°Oh, and Annie?¡± Zi¡¯s tired voice echoed through the darkening space, her body gone and her voice fading.

    ¡°Yes, Zi?¡± Anna asked, feeling herself getting tugged back to her body.

    ¡°Next time Taz calls, tell her her aunt said she needs to be honest with you.¡±

    Anna blinked at that, but was shunted out before she could ask any more.

 Chapter 18 Part 4: Consequences

    Anna truly and sincerely hated having to leave Zi¡¯s side.

    She sat with Randy and sipped coffee, discussing how to break the news to their children. Sometime around nine in the morning Zi¡¯s eyes fluttered open, but she was in too much pain to do much more than accept a little food and water and hold hands.

    Anna decided to leave before Zi¡¯s surgery to go check in on Cao Cao, and agreed to take the pup over to the Cole¡¯s house to watch Teddy and Jebediah until Randy could bear to leave his wife¡¯s side.

    Anna got home a half-hour past twelve as the day was winding up hot and bright, a stark contrast to the long, gloomy drive from last night, and it left Anna feeling refreshed, but her body was still heavy from a lack of sleep.

    Cao Cao was all over her when she got home, having never been separated from her for that long, with a present behind the couch in the living room waiting for her arrival to clean it up.

    The dog was walked, his food bowl refilled, his water refreshed, content to be with his master again.

    With a deep breath, Anna prepped herself. She had spent the past two days wallowing in depression as memories of what happened raced through her head, but¡­

    Somebody had the gall to shoot Zi.

    To try and murder her.

    Anna sat down in her office and opened up the false floor to punch a number into her private safe, and reached inside to pull out the manilla folder she¡¯d taken from Devin¡¯s office.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She stared between the folder in one hand, and the bottle of Cozitomine in the other.

    Zi didn¡¯t want her involved. Of course not, the moment Anna put her foot in from any angle, this entire incident would get a lot more complicated, a lot messier, and there was a strong likelihood that Zi would have to finish the job she¡¯d sworn to fifteen years ago.

    She could be a homebody, baking cookies, calling her daughter, watching her shows, petting her dog, and watching after her little surrogate family living not even ten minutes down the road. Not a psychic, just a single American mother letting the world pass her by, her hands clean, her ears far from the hushed whisperings of the FBI, and unnoticed by an organization of lethal psychics.

    It was the life she was adjusted to, and she enjoyed its simplicity and quietness.

    But as she looked up at her desk and saw the picture of her best friend, all she could imagine was Zi swaddled up in that bed like a premature birth, no word on whether she¡¯d be completely fine, or if there were complications¡­

    And she saw a picture of Madeline, young and so outrageously beautiful that sometimes even Anna felt a small pang of envy, but so very vulnerable, her intelligence and responsibility poor defenses against true, vicious intent.

    And then Tasha. Anna stared at her daughter¡¯s smiling face, and an image flashed in her head of her baby girl in that hospital bed, eyes closed and skin pale, tubes coming out of her body, uncertain she¡¯d wake up, uncertain she¡¯d be whole, but for certain sure that her baby girl wouldn¡¯t be the innocent, cheery little imp she normally was if she¡¯d been attacked.

    Anna looked at the Cozitomine that Rickard had given her, and quietly set it down, turning her attention to the manilla folder.

    She had a hand in this mess, somehow, someway, she knew that for sure, and regardless of what Zi begged of her, she was going to have a hand in cleaning it too.

    Zi was right, she was a real free-spirit¡­ and as her computer whirred to life, and her mouse moved across its pad and her keyboard clicked entirely free of her hands, so was her mind.

 Chapter 19 Part 1: Loves Price

    ¡°¡ªthe Wampanoag¡¯s psychics had an unusual place in their society. The Wampanoag feared their tribesmen with a sixth sense, believing their abilities were the manifestations of dark forces, and were unknowing agents of instability. Rather than destroy them, the Wampanoag exiled their psychics to the Massachusetts¡¯ coastline that would come to be known as Plymouth Rock.¡±

    Wednesday morning began with Psionics History, and Taz sat at her seat, writing down the shorthand notes on the markerboard that Mr. Burke was writing with a shaking hand. Melodica was gone, as usual, but Taz didn¡¯t let that distract her from her classwork.

    Whatever Mel was going through, Taz was trying to remain optimistic that she¡¯d open up about it sooner rather than later.

    ¡°When the Quakers landed on Plymouth Rock, they were met by the exiled Wampanoag psychics, who, through limited telepathic communication, were capable of speaking with the pilgrims. Now, as religiously devout as they were, this caused initial tensions between the two groups, alleviated only by the necessity of mutual survival in this strange new world, but as we know, the pilgrim¡¯s intolerance would eventually lead down a dark, dark path in colonization.¡±

    Taz looked up to the back left of the room, where Theresa¡¯s desk was empty. Taz frowned to herself; that was a slight bit more cause for concern; she could find Melodica if she really wanted to, but she hadn¡¯t seen Theresa since last Thursday¡­

    ¡°But, before tensions could flare into theft and violence, the Wampanoag exiles were able to introduce the pilgrims to their unpowered tribesmen to¡ª¡±

    The class¡¯s lesson stopped at the sound of a knock, and Mr. Burke turned to look up at the door, adjusting his glasses as it opened, and a bit of excited chatter filled the silence as, to Taz¡¯s surprise, Madeline stepped inside.

    ¡°Mr. Burke,¡± she said in her husky voice, but Taz could tell something was wrong, her hands were crossed, ¡°can I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    Mr. Burke frowned a bit, but nodded. ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Madeline came down the steps, glancing briefly at Taz, brushing her shoulder with her fingertips as Taz gave her a curious look. Madeline spoke in a low, hushed tone with Mr. Burke, a few students looking at Taz in particular for an explanation, but she just shrugged as she waited.

    ¡°Right, right¡­¡± Mr. Burke spoke a little more clearly than Madeline did. ¡°Oh. Oh, I see¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Cole, you have my condolences.¡± She whispered a little more, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, nodded. ¡°Of course. Make sure her other teachers know as well.¡±

    Madeline nodded and turned on her heels to march over to Taz, and bent down to pick up her bag, making Taz blink as it was plopped on her desk.

    ¡°Maddy?¡±

    ¡°Pack up, squirt, we¡¯re taking the day off.¡±

    Taz blinked. She obeyed, putting her writing utensils and notebook away, unable to deny it was still a little thrilling to hear she had the day off with her sister, but at the same time, she had class¡­

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s up?¡± Taz asked. She slung her backpack on, looking around at her classmates with a small shrug, some looking envious ¨C though it was hard to tell if it was because she was spending it with Madeline or if it was because of the implied ¡®no work¡¯ part.

    But, her bubbly curiosity slipped when she met her sister¡¯s eye, and nervous jitters started in her limbs.

    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Madeline insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some waffles.¡±

    <hr>

    Never had a chocolate-chip waffle tasted so sour.

    She¡¯d taken exactly one bite of her breakfast and left the rest to sit and cool as she leaned against Madeline¡¯s side and held onto her arm. She briefly loosened her grip on Madeline so she could reach up and wipe a tear off of her cheek, and then buried her nose into Taz¡¯s hair to give a shuddering sigh.

    The little breakfast nook was buried a ways into PJ away from the school, and with classes in session, the people here were mostly intown workers or a few kids playing hooky. It had tall booth seating and a pervasive smell of pancakes and syrup, and what seemed like three pages of ways to prepare eggs that Taz had skipped over in her haste to find her favorite meal.

    But, after ordering, Madeline had told her why they weren¡¯t taking classes that day, and all the nervouscitement Taz had been ping-ponging around with flattened out into pure dread.

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I¡ª¡± Madeline sucked in a deep breath, ¡°I always kinda knew something like this could happen. I just thought because she worked in the office so much¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Taz buried her face against Madeline¡¯s shoulder. Her heart hurt. When Madeline had told her Aunt Zi was in the hospital, Taz thought it might have been some kind of illness. But, all of a sudden, Brain Scythe was real again. It had felt like a distant problem now that she was here at PA, but her aunt¡­

    ¡°Gawd, this sucks so bad.¡± Madeline groaned, forcing herself to mentally grab some bacon and munch on it so she wasn¡¯t just sitting there weeping into her sister¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Can we call her? You said she was waking up sometimes, right?¡± Taz asked gently, eager to feel some sort of resolution to all of this, but Madeline shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s not really in talking condition, they¡¯re prepping her for surgery right now. Dad¡¯ll probably call when she¡¯s good to talk, but until then¡­¡± Madeline sighed again.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Taz sank in her seat and tapped her fingertips together worriedly. Her insides twisted up in anxiety, so much so that the smell of breakfast was actually making her want to vomit a little, but¡­ ¡°What do you want to do, Maddy?¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Madeline wiped her eyes again, and dragged Taz almost onto her lap to hold her like a teddy bear. Taz puffed up, squirming as Madeline spoke tiredly under her breath. ¡°I hate crying, I¡¯m already sick of it. I want mom to be okay, I wanna fly up there and fix her myself somehow, I want¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    Taz tried to loosen Madeline¡¯s grip, but Maddy hugged like her mother, which meant Taz could feel her bones beginning to weaken¡­

    ¡°Maddy¡­¡± Taz whimpered. ¡°I have¡­ an idea¡­¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°¡ªbut did you know that when it snows,~¡±

    ¡°~my eyes become large and~¡±

    ¡°~The light that you shine can¡¯t be seen?~¡±

    Karaoke bars weren¡¯t exactly active this early in the morning, but there were still a few patrons taking a seat and sipping some early morning alcohol, idly looking up at the stage at the two girls pouring their hearts out into a microphone.

    ¡°~Baby, I compare you to a kiss from a rose on the grey~¡±

    ¡°~Oooh, the more I get of you, the stranger it feels, yeah!~¡±

    ¡°~And now that your rose is in bloom,~¡±

    ¡°~A light hits the gloom on the grey!~¡±

    The dark and smoky atmosphere of the mostly empty bar meant that Taz and Madeline went mostly unapplauded as they leaned shoulder-to-shoulder at the edge of the stage, singing until the ache in their chests eased. Taz could imagine the whole place filled up with teenagers looking to grab some soda and cheap bar food and sing to their classmates while various townsfolk just sat back and watched the spectacle with a beer in hand.

    She was kind of glad it was mostly empty right now. While she did enjoy a crowd of listeners, and hearing clapping following a good performance, this felt a lot more personal, and the only reason the two hadn¡¯t retreated to one of their bedrooms to sing was because there was a certain catharsis to vomiting your feelings out on a stage.

    The song came to an end, and Madeline leaned her weight onto her little sister, drawing a squeak. Taz led the two down the steps as the bartender gave a hearty clap, and passed them both glasses of sprite.

    Taz took their drinks to a small, lonesome table for them to chat while Madeline hung around the bar, and after a little talk, sat down with Taz holding a dark colored drink with ice.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Taz asked after swallowing a mouthful of soda.

    Madeline set her drink down after a sip and gave a much more mirthful sigh. ¡°Rum and coke.¡±

    ¡°Wha? Maddy, that could get you kicked out of PA!¡± Taz stared at the drink with worry, and Madeline shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not contraband, Taz, it¡¯s one drink.¡±

    ¡°How did you even get it?!¡±

    ¡°Womanly charms.¡± Madeline smiled to herself, and Taz shot her and her stupid big boobs a pointed look. ¡°Oh don¡¯t glare at me, Taz, I¡¯m feeling edgy and it helps.¡±

    Taz pouted, but deflated a bit, and to Madeline¡¯s wide-eyed surprise, took the drink glass and drew out a sip, her eyes tightening. ¡°Oh, ew ew, I don¡¯t like that.¡± She crinkled her nose and pushed the drink back to her sister.

    ¡°I could get you something sweeter if you wanna try some more, Taz.¡± Madeline asked with an interested expression, looking almost impressed. ¡°Maybe like a gimlet or something? Heck, maybe a screwdriver, your mom loves those.¡±

    ¡°I dunno if I should.¡± Taz mumbled, scratching the back of her head with a blush. ¡°I was just trying to be¡­ I dunno, edgy or something. Besides, isn¡¯t alcohol a psionic suppressant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Madeline nodded, stirring her drink a bit before sipping again. ¡°Sometimes, when I¡¯m really stressed out and feeling close to burnout, Noelle will take me to The European and we¡¯ll drink some wine until I¡¯m relaxed. As long as you don¡¯t overdo it, it helps your brain just chill.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Taz hummed. ¡°I wonder if it chills out the PPA¡­¡±

    ¡°The what?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Taz shrugged, leaning back in her seat. Awkwardly, she held a hand out to Madeline, who, with a smirk, passed the rum and coke to Taz to give another testing sip, but it only made her entire face scrunch up. ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± Madeline said with a little nod. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about mom, but this was nice. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course!¡± Taz smiled a bit, though it faltered some. ¡°I should call my mom, make sure she¡¯s okay too.¡±

    ¡°You should.¡± Madeline polished off her rum and coke, and started on her sprite as the two girls fell quiet with their thoughts for the moment. ¡°I¡¯m gonna try and get a ticket into Phoenix tonight. I wanna see her.¡±

    Taz swallowed her drink and set her glass down, giving Madeline a small frown. ¡°Is that a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be, Taz?! It¡¯s my mom!¡± Madeline huffed, but Taz¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°I mean, are they going to let you see her?¡±

    Madeline frowned a bit. ¡°They should, I¡¯m family.¡±

    ¡°You should call your dad first.¡± At that, Madeline grunted, unable to argue. ¡°And what about Brain Scythe?¡± Taz asked in a much more urgent tone, making Madeline frown. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re safe here, but if you just show up without a plan, or people around you¡­ I mean they already almost took my aunt from me.¡± Taz¡¯s expression fell, her voice much more quiet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if they took you too.¡±

    Madeline opened her mouth to argue, to say anything to put Taz at ease, but after a second, shut it. Then opened, then shut again. Then, she frowned, and then, she drew her legs up to sit criss-crossed, closed her eyes, and bridged her fingers over her stomach.

    Taz sat back and went quiet, trying to keep her thoughts low as Madeline entered her personal focus pose, and she could feel Madeline¡¯s mind less crackle, more bloom with activity as she put everything into examining the possibilities.

    Divination couldn¡¯t see the future, but it could enter a ¡®Mentalist¡¯ state that quickly drew upon the deepest annals of memory and processed information at lightning speed. Taz had only seen it a few times, she didn¡¯t know what it felt like, but she could feel another psychic¡¯s mental focus go through the roof when they did it.

    Probing Madeline¡¯s mind didn¡¯t help much; numbers, names, places, and information swirled in her head too quickly for Taz to follow along with just a surface reading, but after a moment of relaxation, Madeline¡¯s eyes opened and she frowned.

    ¡°Ninety-eight percent of kidnapped psychics were captured alone, over sixty-percent were under the age of twenty-five, and just under fifty went missing during the day as opposed to night.¡± Madeline groaned, and leaned forward, running her fingers through all that pretty curly hair.

    Taz frowned, and scootched her chair over to lean against Madeline and snuggle into her shoulder, eventually getting an arm around her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll visit her together when they say we can.¡±

    Almost angrily Madeline buried her nose in Taz¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re smart and I love you. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s finish our drinks and go actually eat this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taz smiled a little bit.

 Chapter 19 Part 2: Loves Price

    ¡°When they first brought me here, it was the first time in I think a few weeks I wasn¡¯t crippled by headaches from the moment I woke up.¡±

    Sofia didn¡¯t stop squatting as she talked, staring at the TV screen while she held a big fancy hoop that somehow assisted in her exercise.

    ¡°I felt like a person again, like I was able to function, talk, think, move around without being constantly in pain. I know it might be hard to imagine, but hurting, day in and day out, I think it takes a bit of your humanity from you.¡±

    Melodica watched Sofia bend, flex, and stretch her small body, laying back on the couch with a frown.

    ¡°I was brought here to find out what was wrong with me, and I had so much energy when I finally felt okay. But I couldn¡¯t go very far, I couldn¡¯t really go talk to people, I couldn¡¯t wander out of the hospital or off campus; then the experiments started.¡±

    She straightened up and wiped some sweat off her brow, and gave Melodica a look of honest sympathy.

    ¡°When you go back to feeling normal, you start to realize when other things feel wrong. Like when I¡¯m just being given drugs or treatments because ¡®what more do I have to lose?¡¯ Most people here are trying their hardest, but some people I feel like I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®What if I¡¯m the one to fix her?¡¯¡± Melodica offered up, and Sofia gave a nod before clicking some buttons on the hoop, moving onto the next stage of exercise.

    ¡°I think the difference between you and me, though, is that you¡¯re special because of what you are, I¡¯m special because of what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Sofia tapped the ugly scar on her head.

    Melodica blinked, and made a loud swallowing sound. ¡°R-right, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Rena, I¡¯m just saying.¡± Sofia tried to give Melodica a little smile, walking over on sore legs to plop down next to her. ¡°But I get it. I have people who really do want to see me healthy for good reasons. And I wanna know more about what you are and stuff too, but, like¡­ ¡®cuz I care about you.¡±

    ¡°Gracias¡­¡± Melodica sighed, leaning on the couch arm with a groan, closing her eyes but still so perfectly aware of what was going on around her thanks to the abundance of resonance around. ¡°Do you think we¡¯d be friends if you weren¡¯t trapped down here?¡±

    Sofia shot Melodica a look. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a freagin¡¯ mermaid. My inner chica would kick my ass if I didn¡¯t make friends with you.¡±

    Melodica snorted, and gave a sad giggle.

    ¡°Mel, for real though? There¡¯s crappy people in the world, maybe some of ¡®em will get assigned to you. They¡¯ll figure you out and then go brag about how their name is on a paper with all your stats.¡± Sofia put on a bigger smile. ¡°But maybe they¡¯ll figure you out and you¡¯ll go on with your life knowing that stuff.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± Melodica mumbled. ¡°Just wish Taz wasn¡¯t all gung-ho about letting these people study me. I just wanna live¡­ normally for a bit.¡± She glanced off at one of Sofia¡¯s boy posters and groaned. ¡°Whatever the hell that is. I don¡¯t even remember what normal is at this point.¡±

    ¡°Welp, figure it out, and make sure coming here¡¯s a part of it, because you are legit the only friend I have that¡¯s my age these days.¡± Sofia turned her attention back to her exercise game as Melodica laid across her couch and watched.

    She eventually shut her eyes and sent a tendril back the resonance surrounding PA, stretching out far and wide as she followed her tether back to Taz, and simply checked in on her.

    What was she doing out in PJ, though?

    ¡­ Oh.

    Oh.

    Oh no.

    <hr>

    With a pair of burgers and a basket of fries destroyed, Taz hung onto Madeline as she led the way back to campus.

    Getting out today had been a good idea. Knowing she was missing a day of class only two weeks in made her squirm uncomfortably, but she couldn¡¯t imagine sitting in telekinesis ¨C or biokinesis ¨C with her aunt and her sister on her mind.

    Madeline seemed a bit pumped up too. They sang, they drank, they ate, they even stopped into a pharmacy to check out some magazines and grab some tea.

    The two walked up to PA¡¯s main gate, their walk slowing as they spotted an additional person inside the gatehouse. They were expecting the big, plump ESP guy with the big mustache and big bald spot, but the other man¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Walsh.¡± Madeline said, staring at the devilishly good looking man as he chatted with the gate guard.

    ¡°The head of the ESP, right?¡± Taz asked, remembering his speech from the convention last year, as well as the interview she¡¯d gone through after the whole¡­ incident.

    ¡°Mhmm. So good behavior, Tazzy.¡± Madeline pinched her elbow, getting a whine in return.

    Aiden and the gateguard glanced up from the guard¡¯s console to meet the two young ladies, and Aiden¡¯s face broke out into a lopsided grin.

    ¡°Well well, if it isn¡¯t one Maddy Cole, and¨C¡± he glanced down at Taz, his expression changing to one of surprise, ¡°and Taz Cooper! Welcome back to campus.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mr. Walsh.¡± Taz nodded.

    ¡°How¡¯s business around campus, Aiden?¡± Madeline asked, Taz blinking at the familiarity in her tone.

    ¡°Stable, thankfully; PA¡¯s going to be under a lot of eyes these days¡­ John, you got their IDs?¡±

    ¡°Yessir.¡± John scooched over and took the two¡¯s student IDs to scan.

    Aiden went on. ¡°So what about you Maddy, how¡¯re you feeling? I¡¯ve, well¡­¡± Aiden winced. ¡°I¡¯d heard about what happened with your mom¡­¡±

    Madeline¡¯s expression and mood both deflated with a long breath out of her nostrils, but she gave a half-assed nod and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, I think. Taz and I were just trying to distract ourselves. I think I¡¯m gonna just stay in and watch some TV until I stop feeling so twisted up in my head.¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea, can¡¯t really do any school learning with that fresh on your mind.¡± Aiden clasped his hands together. ¡°But, your mom¡¯s a tough lady, she¡¯ll come outta this just fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for¡­¡±

    ¡°Any word on damages?¡± Aiden asked tentatively. ¡°Not out of morbid curiosity or anything¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine, I asked the same thing.¡± Madeline shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Her right shoulder might be weakened for the rest of her life, one bullet damaged her rotator cuff. Another hit her hip, but didn¡¯t hit anything vital. The third, ugh, broke a rib and might have cause some lung damage.¡±

    ¡°Might have?¡±

    ¡°They were scarce on the details, but dad said they were pretty confident it wouldn¡¯t be anything permanent.¡±

    Taz added in: ¡°Like there¡¯s a black spot on her x-ray they¡¯re looking into, but it might just be an error!¡±

    ¡°Well here¡¯s hoping that¡¯s all it is.¡± Aiden bobbed his head. ¡°Alright, both of you can head on in, but¡­¡± His eyes slid from Madeline to Taz. ¡°You mind if we have a quick chat, miss Cooper?¡±

    Taz straightened up in worry, glancing up at Madeline who just gave her a nod.

    ¡°¡®Course you can, Aiden! Taz, if you broke the law, I have the authority to ground you~!¡± Madeline sang, shaking her little sister until she squeaked.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t break any rules!¡±

    Madeline laughed, and walked up to the side gate, but stood off to the side and watched Taz.

    Looking at Aiden as he stepped out of the gatehouse, Taz kind of thought he was like Patriot if he was an adult: broad, strong masculine features, every bit a stereotypical man in look and how he carried himself. Good looking, but he didn¡¯t make her tongue dry like Noelle did.

    Like most everyone in the entire goddamned world, Aiden was taller than her, but the broadness of his barrel-like chest only compounded on how teeny-tiny she felt.

    ¡°So,¡± Aiden began with a friendly expression, ¡°have you started working with Dr. Dewitt?¡±

    Taz raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Oh, um, only just started figuring what we¡¯re gunna do, so not really, but yes?¡±

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ve never seen anybody capable of easing Mustafi Syndrome before, much less whatever you were doing with that tulpa of yours.¡± He waved his hand with a small grin. ¡°That sort of ability, once trained, could be really useful for the ESP, much less the whole psychic community.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean¡­¡± Taz paused, thinkinking about it for a few moments. ¡°Like, I can definitely see how it¡¯s useful! I mean, just as it is, it can help people deal with burnout, which is nice.¡±

    ¡°Oh certainly, but you have to think about the deeper implications of what it could mean.¡± Aiden crossed his arms, looking off in the distance wistfully. ¡°Taz, have you ever heard of the Greater Gestalt Theory?¡±

    Taz¡¯s eyes rolled up as she tried to think, but ultimately had to acquiesce with a shake of her head.

    ¡°There was an early 60¡¯s psientist by the name of Gerald Whittaker who studied psionic resonance back when we still knew it as ¡®psychic energy.¡¯ He theorized that psychic minds have the potential to break down the barrier of individuality and come together as a singular¡­¡± He twiddled his fingers as he sought the word: ¡°entity, let¡¯s say.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°And what does that mean?¡± Taz asked.

    ¡°Basically? Imagine how powerful one psychic at the top of their game is; now imagine two psychics at the top of their game concentrating on the same psionics, with the same level of intensity, with the same goal in mind.¡± He began to pace back and forth in front of her like so many other teachers when they started theorizing out loud. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to measure the exact limits of a psychic mind; I mean, if we believe the Brain Scythe was just one person, they¡¯d be powerful beyond even PA¡¯s best psychics, but there are theories that maybe the Brain Scythe was multiple people who, using dividualism, operated in perfect sync.¡±

    Taz wore a pensive look, and frowned deeply. ¡°Sort of like today¡¯s Brain Scythe.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Anyways, getting back on topic,¡± he waved his hand, ¡°imagine that sort of power being used for good. We don¡¯t know the upper-limits of psychic ability because, if the Greater Gestalt Theory is true, the only limit could be the number of contributing minds, and who knows what a dozen psychics could do if they all focused together¡­ or even fifty, or a-hundred.¡±

    ¡°That sounds cool and all, but what does my music have to do with the theory?¡± Taz asked, brow scrunched together.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s exciting.¡± Aiden smiled, hands on his hips. ¡°Zhou Ping subscribed to the Greater Gestalt Theory, it was part of why he put so much effort into exploring dividualism. He believes that it, if true, could affect more than just psychics, but if enough normal human minds were joined in with dividualism, we could create a stronger, more unified race capable of solving anything with thinking power. No more war, no more nations, just a singular race.¡±

    Taz tilted her head, and nodded. ¡°That sounds¡­ like something from a movie.¡±

    ¡°Well, the documentary The Blinded Ape was all about the theory.¡± Aiden rolled his shoulders.

    ¡°I think I saw that when I was really young¡­¡± Taz tried to remember, but shrugged. ¡°But you think my weird music powers will somehow lead to that sorta thing¡­? I mean, nice as it sounds in theory, my mom always said you can¡¯t just force people to stop being, y¡¯know, bad and stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Aiden sighed. ¡°I mean that¡¯s why prisons exist.¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Speaking of your mom¡­¡± Aiden¡¯s tone went from thoughtful to amorous in just four words, and Taz suddenly wanted to bolt from the conversation. ¡°Would you happen to have any advice on how I might get on her good side?¡±

    ¡°Whhhyyyyy?¡±

    ¡°No reason!¡± He grinned, and Taz suspected he was lying.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± This was far from the first time a man had approached her to ask what to say to her mother. ¡°She likes French and Italian food, her favorite song is Iris by the Goo Goo Dolls, and she likes romance movies and novels. She¡¯s super hard to impress and I¡¯ve never known anyone able to come back from a bad first impression with her, so¡­¡± She shrugged helplessly at him. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m gunna say.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s plenty!¡± Aiden quickly bobbed his head. ¡°Thanks, little lady, I won¡¯t let your wisdom go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Taz groaned. ¡°Um, you mind if I go now? Maddy and I were gunna¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh right right, go on ahead.¡± Aiden gave her a nod. ¡°Thanks for the help, Taz, I hope you¡¯ll consider how important those powers of yours might be one day.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Taz said as she sprinted towards her sister with a relieved sigh, waving to the man one last time before she escaped.

    <hr>

    The sunflowers still stood tall, and as far as Taz could tell, untouched.

    She wrapped her fingers around the tallest, largest one¡¯s neck and drew it down carefully to not snap the stem, staring into the big, yellow face of the flower, and sticking her nose in to smell.

    It was sweet, floral, and very gentle. It may have just been because her aunt was on her mind, but all Taz could think about was how it reminded her of Zi: big and strong, but so wonderful and lovely. She couldn¡¯t help but remember what it felt like to be crushed in her aunt¡¯s arms.

    Part of her was firmly aware she¡¯d be able to get a hug like that again, and hopefully sooner than later, but there was that small, glum part that whimpered ¡®what if?¡¯ like somehow one of the bullets had hidden in her heart.

    Her mom referred to it as a ¡®worry spiral.¡¯

    ¡°You ask yourself ¡®what if?¡¯ and then you make up problems in your head, and then you¡¯re more stressed out than before. If you overthink it, you¡¯re going to shorten your life worrying about things that aren¡¯t going to happen.¡±

    It was pretty solid advice coming from a woman who hid a gun in her room.

    But, staring at the sunflower made Taz think of other things as well¡­

    Madeline watched her with a curious little smile, though she eventually put on a frown to match Taz¡¯s as the little blonde¡¯s mood sank.

    Conscious of the people around them, Madeline gently prodded Taz¡¯s mind, and a bridge full of familiarity formed without question. {What¡¯s on your mind, Taz?}

    Taz pet the sunflower head for a moment, the bridge filled with a sense of melancholy and uncertainty, and let the flower go before answering. {Maddy, do you¡­} She hesitated for a moment, but a curious prod from her sister made her continue. {Do you believe in God?}

    Curiosity was joined by confusion. {Where in the world did this come from?}

    {I¡¯m just curious¡­ well, not just curious. Like there¡¯s something else, but¡­}

    {I think¨C} Madeline interrupted, {¨CI don¡¯t know enough to say for sure. Mom obviously believes in Him, I¡¯ll admit I prayed this morning for her, but at the same time I feel kind of¡­ wishy-washy on the guy. I hope he¡¯s as good as everyone says he is if he exists, but I¡¯m not holding my breath for proof he does in my lifetime.}

    Taz gave the mental-form of a nod, just a brief bit of acknowledgement, and sighed. {I already know the answer, but say God exists: do you think our psychic powers are, like, Satanic?}

    {Absolutely not.} Madeline¡¯s brow scrunched. {Taz, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve never talked about psychic powers being evil before.}

    {There¡¯s a girl in my grade here named Theresa. Theresa St. Claire.}

    {Oh god, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re letting a St. Claire fill your head with their shit.} Madeline turned her nose up. {I¡¯ve heard of her, and you shouldn¡¯t be talking to her. I don¡¯t know how she ended up here, but people like that are poisonous.}

    {Thing is, I don¡¯t think she is.} Taz gave Madeline a small shrug. Her sister¡¯s confusion only grew, so Taz sighed. {I¡¯ve been talking to her. I didn¡¯t know who the St. Claires were at first, so I tried approaching her, and, like¡­ I dunno, she doesn¡¯t seem crazy. She seems scared, and homesick, and really sad. I just want to help her.}

    Madeline¡¯s thoughts were intangible for a moment, just a mish-mash of concern and aggravation, but with a deep breath, she shook her head. {I don¡¯t think you should get mixed in with her business, Taz. How much do you know about the St. Claires?}

    Taz shared what Fatima showed her, and Madeline gave a small, anxious nod.

    {These people would lynch you if they had the chance, Taz. Maybe slower than they¡¯d lynch me, but they aren¡¯t sane people. They¡¯re a pack of hillbillies who think they¡¯re better than everyone else, with a special hatred for psychics.}

    {Right, so, what did they do to the evolink born in their community?} Taz asked.

    At that, Madeline had no response other than a pair of wide eyes and a sudden influx of worry and shame.

    {It¡¯s all I can think about. I mean, if they hate psychics, why is she here? PA¡¯s a place to learn control, and history and stuff; they wouldn¡¯t send her here by herself unless¡­ well¡­ if they didn¡¯t¡­}

    {The alternative would be worse.}

    Taz and Madeline both looked up in surprise as Melodica walked up the footpath to meet them with a little frown on her face, still in her schoolgirl uniform, her heels clicking against the stone with each step.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Taz said with a smile.

    {There you are, Mel, we have so much to talk about.} Madeline frowned; seeing Mel like this was still weird for her, but she had to admit, she wore it well¡­

    {I¡¯m already caught up, so¡ª} Mel froze up as Taz threw her arms around her shoulders. If she had a heartbeat, it would have stopped as, once again, she was flooded with Taz¡¯s comfort and warmth. {T-Taz, oh my god¡­}

    ¡°How was your thingy?¡± Taz asked, pulling back from the hug to give her tulpa a smile.

    {I¡ªum.} Melodica felt stiff again. She didn¡¯t feel as emotionally tied up as she was during the weekend, but Taz¡¯s cuddliness still shocked her now that it was¡­ physical. ¡°I-it was great¡­¡± She answered, her face unmoving as she tried to unpack the overwhelming emotions so she could put on a blush and a small, ashamed smile. ¡°But¡­ I mean¡­ ugh, hold on, this is weird for me.¡±

    Tentatively, she pulled away from Taz and slowly walked up to Madeline, and with a redness filling her cheeks, opened her arms up. Madeline could only stare in surprise at the invitation, and it took her a few seconds to step in and lean down, hugging that small part of her little sister that was making less and less sense by the day. The lack of texture, overall weight, and warmth to her was disconcerting, but hearing Melodica breathe was sort of¡­ calming.

    ¡°Maddy, I¡ªI¡¯m really sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you earlier.¡± Melodica whimpered a little bit. ¡°I¡¯m really glad she¡¯s¡­ probably going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah, I¡¯m glad too.¡± Madeline squeezed the mannequin-feeling figure, and did her best to ignore the uncanniness of it all. ¡°Where have you been, by the way? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you apart from Taz.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡± Melodica confirmed with a small frown.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay!¡± Taz settled a hand on Melodica¡¯s shoulder, wincing a bit at the burn in her head. ¡°As long as she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Melodica groaned, pulling away from Madeline this time to swat at Taz¡¯s hand. ¡°Goddamnit Taz, can you stop acting so understanding? It¡¯s weird and it makes me feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s working.¡±

    ¡°Oh fffffffff-udge you.¡± Melodica pouted heavily, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. ¡°You¡¯ll make mom and Aunt Zi so proud.¡±

    Taz gave an embarrassed grin, while Madeline laughed. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Taz. That said, what are you up to?¡± She asked Melodica, and the girl¡¯s stance stiffened.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll tell you guys about it later. Right now, I¡¯m still just¡­ we should worry about auntie.¡±

    Though Madeline didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the deflection, she ultimately turned towards Taz. ¡°Alright. So, you¡¯re worried about Theresa. I mean, she can¡¯t be all that awful if you¡¯re worrying your little head off about her, so what do you want to do about her?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯d love to just¡­¡± Taz¡¯s smile turned to a labored frown, and she scratched the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯d love to show her psychic powers aren¡¯t evil, but I don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±

    ¡°Should we really be worrying about Theresa right now with auntie being¡­?¡± Melodica asked in a soft voice.

    It took Madeline a moment to gather herself, but she gave a little nod. ¡°Mom said that if something outside of your control is stressing you out, try and help where you can.¡± She held her hands up in defeat, however. ¡°I dunno what we can do to help a St. Claire, I dunno how much I care to, but Taz, you seem to care, and I trust your gut.¡±

    ¡°Maddy,¡± Melodica spoke up in a dry tone, ¡°I live in her head, her gut¡¯s as dumb as the rest of her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hush!¡± Taz harrumphed. ¡°Look, I think¡­¡± Taz drifted off for a moment, looking back up at the sunflowers. ¡°I think I know where to start. Just¡­ Maddy, I might need your help with telekinesis. And a plastic bag.¡±

    With a blink, Madeline nodded.

 Chapter 19 Part 3: Loves Price

    Taz hadn¡¯t visited the Puellamas Minor before. The building was long and curved gently, almost as if it was embracing the Puellamas Major in front of it, with a broad footpath between the two that frequently saw mail trucks and luggage trolleys in addition to the crowds of girls that wandered in and out between the buildings.

    She knew it was the ¡®cheap¡¯ option compared to the Major and the two hotels; young psychic girls didn¡¯t have to pay to board in the P-Minor, just like the boys with similar financial issues could find similar housing in the Puellomos Minor.

    Walking in with Madeline and Melodica, she couldn¡¯t help but crane her head around curiously. In the Major, each floor had a small recreation area with a few TVs and computer stations, keeping the crowds of girls separated between each floor so they didn¡¯t all bunch up in one living area like the Minor had.

    The front half of the bottom floor was the only recreation area the building had, and with it being about lunch time, plenty of girls were there relaxing, doing homework, and/or eating in a sizeable crowd that was radiating enough resonance on its own that Taz could feel the mass of thinking and active psionics drumming against her filter¡­ her PPA, she figured.

    It was a familiar feeling by this point. It was like walking into the cafeteria, or a busy classroom, and it did make Taz miss the quiet back home. But, resonance always made her feel sharper.

    Madeline brushed past her, and several of the girls in the room looked up, recognition sparking across the room while Taz followed her over to a desk embedded in a little alcove.

    ¡°Hi Edi.¡± Madeline said in a warm tone, and the senior woman behind the desk glanced up, a smile growing on her face.

    Edi talked with a heavy southern drawl, and Taz wondered if she came out of one of the south-eastern states. ¡°Howdy Maddy! How can I help ya today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know the room number for one Theresa St. Claire.¡±

    Edi¡¯s smile faltered a little, but she turned to her computer and started typing. ¡°And what¡¯s the nature of your visit, darlin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Me and my little sister are bringing her a gift.¡±

    ¡°When you say ¡®gift¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Sunflower petals!¡± Taz held up the little baggie full of bright yellow petals, drawing a deep, curious frown from the older woman. ¡°She uses petals and stuff for art projects. I wanted to bring her some.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Edi considered Taz for a second, and Melodica for two, then looked back up at Madeline, which seemed to tip her frown into a contemplative look. ¡°Well, Maddy, make sure nothin¡¯ untoward happens.¡±

    ¡°I will, Edi, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty. She¡¯s in room 335; y¡¯all know where the elevators are.¡±

    Madeline nodded, and lead Taz down a nearby hallway, waving goodbye to a few girls on the way out. There was the expected grouping of elevators and staircase access, but they were a modern group of girls and took the modern way up to the third floor.

    The P-Minor had long, curving hallways, and, briefly, Taz found the idea of living in a curving dorm room kind of exciting, up until Madeline informed her there weren¡¯t any private bathrooms, only locker room style showers and public restrooms.

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be interested in public showers now.¡± Madeline said with a sneaky grin, which only grew as Taz slapped her arm and wailed in embarrassment.

    With a deep breath, Taz reached up to knock on door 335, and stood back as she heard some shuffling within.

    The door opened to reveal a young black girl, her hair in a layer of tight micro dreads pulled back into a single, plump ponytail, her cropped shirt revealing a bit of a pudgy belly.She wore a pronounced stink-eye as she stared at the three girls.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She asked. Behind her, Taz could hear a calm male voice through a speaker, reading Bible passages out loud.

    ¡°Err, hi.¡± Taz raised a hand, waving at the girl with a small, nervous smile. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but is Theresa here?¡±

    ¡°Theresa?¡± The girl spat the name venomously. ¡°What the hell do you want with Theresa?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to give her something.¡± Taz answered, holding the bag of sunflower petals up, suddenly anxious with the girl¡¯s dour tone.

    The girl looked at Taz, then at Madeline, then at Melodica, and then she grunted.

    ¡°One sec.¡±

    She turned around and walked into her room, another voice speaking up: ¡°Who¡¯s at the door, Dee?¡±

    ¡°Dunno, but they¡¯re asking for Theresa.¡±

    A pause, then: ¡°Why?¡±

    Dee didn¡¯t answer, but Taz leaned in to stare into the curving dorm room. Like the rooms at the P-Major, there were two beds, one in the nearer corner, one in the far, but both beds were bunk beds, and Taz could see the bottom bunk in the far corner had a curtain affixed over it, and the bible reading grew louder when Dee threw the curtain open.

    ¡°Hey! Somebody¡¯s here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Wh-who? Is it my parents?!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dee said bluntly. ¡°Go deal with ¡®em in the hallway.¡±

    Slowly, Theresa emerged from her bunk, tall and spindly wearing a long, plain white dress that hung around her ankles. She turned her head towards the door, her expression heavy, only to look surprised at the sight of Taz smiling back at her.

    She hesitated where she stood, until Dee gave her a rough shove forward. ¡°Go! Get outta here!¡±

    Theresa looked more down than Taz had ever seen her, and flinched when she heard Dee turn off her speaker. But, slowly, with steps full of uncertainty, Theresa wandered over, turning to stare in surprise up at the much taller Madeline.

    ¡°Hi Theresa.¡± Taz said with a little smile.

    Theresa tilted her head, her red hair covering her face as she clenched her hands together in front of her body. ¡°Hi¡­ what¡­ why are you¡­?¡± Her eyes went down to the baggie of sunflower petals, her mouth opening in surprise.

    Taz held the baggie out to her. ¡°These are for you. For the picture you were working on.¡±

    Theresa hesitantly extended a hand, taking the baggie from Taz to stare at the mass of yellow inside. She looked up at Taz, her eyes wide, her mouth small and flat, only breathing as she brought the baggie close to her chest, her expression tightening.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡­¡± She whimpered.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been leaving your room, have you?¡± Taz asked gently, and Theresa¡¯s expression slackened once more.

    ¡°I go get food.¡± She said, refusing to meet Taz¡¯s eyes.

    Dee suddenly spoke up from her desk. ¡°Would you guys get out of our room?!¡±

    ¡°Dee, shut the fuck up.¡± Melodica shot back, giving the girl a withering glare. Dee just lowered her head at her desk and sneered.

    Taz considered for a moment, then looked back up at Madeline when she felt a hand squeeze her shoulder.

    {Invite her to your room.}

    Taz blinked at the order, but smiled up at Theresa. ¡°Want to come to my room? You can show me how you make your pictures!¡±

    Theresa¡¯s eyes widened at the invitation. She glanced down at her feet and waved in place for a moment, her fingers twitching. Looking back at two of her roommates, Theresa cringed the tiniest bit, then gave a nod.

    ¡°O-okay. Okay.¡± She muttered, turning back to go open a big, brown trunk at the base of her bunk.

    <hr>

    Madeline was mildly familiar with the art world thanks to Taz¡¯s interest in music, and a few visits to museums. She¡¯d heard that art had nearly unlimited styles, with every artist having their own signature look and process in creating their art.

    Flipping through Theresa¡¯s artbook, however, she felt an odd sensation in her stomach. Envy? Concern? She herself wasn¡¯t much of an artist, but seeing what Theresa had created gave her a weird sense that she was, somehow, someway, far behind in adding something to the world¡­

    It made her want to pick up a pencil and start drawing herself, but she paused on the very last picture, the sketchy mock-up of God looking down from the Heavens amidst a field of cotton clouds.

    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡± She told Theresa in a gentle tone, the redhead sitting in Taz¡¯s desk chair, holding a stuffed dolphin in her lap with one hand, the cross on her necklace in the other.

    ¡°Th-thanks¡­¡± Theresa murmured.

    ¡°When did you start working with flowers and stuff?¡± Madeline gave the girl a little smile.

    Theresa fidgeted in place. Madeline found it painfully obvious the girl was waiting for, like, an ambush or something. ¡°When I was eight. My mom showed me how to press flowers.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°That¡¯s cool. I¡¯ve never really seen pressed flowers in person, they¡¯re pretty.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Madeline passed the book back over, and Theresa scrambled to take it, holding it tightly to her chest. Maybe it was time to switch topics¡­ ¡°So, uh, how do you like your roommates?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Theresa admitted, gently opening the book to her unfinished picture.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Madeline had a good idea, but¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t.¡± Theresa mumbled, looking away from Madeline.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Madeline frowned and popped her lips. ¡°Are you liking PA?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Madeline scrunched her brown together. ¡°Is there anything you like about being here?¡±

    Theresa quietly shook her head and sank into herself.

    ¡°What about Taz?¡± Madeline asked, glancing around her little sister¡¯s room as if she might materialize.

    She went quiet at the question. Madeline watched her posture tighten up, then deflate. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ nice.¡±

    ¡°She has today off, you know.¡± Madeline said. ¡°She decided she wanted to spend it picking sunflower petals for you.¡±

    Theresa took a few seconds to nod, refusing to meet Madeline¡¯s eyes.

    Madeline sighed¡­ she certainly seemed like a pitiable girl, but¡­

    The door lock clicked and it swung open, and Taz walked in with Melodica right before her, both carrying bags of food.

    ¡°Tacos!¡± Melodica announced excitedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got two bean burritos, a chicken fajita taco, beef fajita, and ground beef tacos¡­¡±

    ¡°No carnitas though!¡± Melodica announced, drawing a big pout from Madeline. ¡°Sorry Mads, but that stuff looked rancid today.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, yeah, this place can¡¯t do carnitas justice.¡± Maddy acknowledged, taking a bag.

    ¡°The Puellamas has a kitchen in the lounge area, right? Maybe your dad could show us his recipe.¡± Melodica offered, flopping onto her butt next to Madeline.

    Madeline opened the bag to unwrap a bean burrito, taking a bite and giving a satisfied little sigh. ¡°Nah, the ¡®kitchen¡¯ is basically a microwave and a toaster oven. We¡¯d need a place to safely simmer the pork in some lard, and there¡¯s no way that¡¯d fly here. Man, something about beans and cheese just speaks to the muchacha in me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Theresa?¡± Melodica asked.

    Theresa just stared with a blank expression, her eyes fluttering. ¡°Wha-...¡± She turned her head to face Taz. ¡°What would you recommend?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had tacos before?¡± Taz asked, and when Theresa gave an ashamed shake of her head, Taz hummed. Taz dragged the empty desk¡¯s chair over and sat down with a plastic knife, carefully sawing each of the remaining choices in half. ¡°Ugh, when I get better with telekinesis, I am so learning that psi-knife thing Noelle was showing me.¡±

    ¡°Ps-psi-knife?!¡± Theresa squeaked, blanking out in concern until Melodica handed her half a chicken fajita taco on a napkin.

    Madeline sucked some grease off her finger before answering. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty advanced telekinetic technique. Have you learned what a telekinetic plane is yet?¡±

    Theresa shook her head, and Taz answered while working on the ground beef next. ¡°Freakin¡¯... stay together¡­ uh, oh, Theresa, a telekinetic plane is¡­ I mean, you know telekinesis is picking stuff up with your mind, right?¡±

    ¡°R-yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°A telekinetic plane is, like¡­ okay¡­¡± Taz concentrated for a moment, and in the air, floating above the taco, a typical, black-handled kitchen knife materialized, and Theresa scooched to the back of her chair in fright. ¡°So, this is just a mimicry. It¡¯s not real.¡± Taz reached up to stick her fingers through the knife. ¡°But imagine if I could make it solid with telekinesis. I could make it super sharp and cut through the taco instead of using this stupid piece of plastic crap.¡±

    ¡°Could¡­¡± Theresa¡¯s eyes were on the knife, tentatively reaching up to let her fingers pass through the handle. ¡°Could this psi-knife cut a person?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Madeline answered with an honest shrug. ¡°Theoretically another telekinetic could stop it, or any basic anti-psi technique.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Theresa squirmed uncomfortably in her chair.

    ¡°Beef fajita first, Taz!¡± Melodica insisted when she finally parted the last of the four options, giving herself half, and Theresa the other half.

    ¡°I know, Mel, you were practically drooling against the glass¡­¡± Taz grinned, and Melodica watched in rapturous attention as Taz sank her teeth into the taco, and the tulpa gave an absolutely delighted little noise.

    ¡°Mmm! They¡¯re not Uncle Randy¡¯s, but those spices~! Aaaaah¡­¡±

    Theresa silently nibbled at the chicken fajita she was given, despite not being hungry, because it was something to do, to take her mind off things¡­ and her eyes bugged open for a moment, and she ate a little more insistently, but still quietly.

    ¡°Y-you said this was a chicken fa-hee-ta?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s pretty traditional Mexican food.¡±

    ¡°Well, sorta Tex-Mex in this case.¡± Madeline corrected. ¡°But close enough; the non-frozen stuff is just to die for.¡±

    ¡°Taz, chicken fajita next¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mel¡­¡±

    With the food eventually scarfed down, the girls migrated to the carpeted floor. A needle-nosed glue cap carefully applied a dollop of clear glue so tiny that Taz had to see it on the surface of the sunflower petal, and Theresa gently placed it along the sketched outline of God¡¯s beard.

    ¡°And you need to breathe very softly.¡± Theresa said in a low whisper, Madeline and Taz leaning in to listen, Melodica foregoing trying to act solid to float over the activity and watch with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very slow, very careful work. A page can take me a few weeks sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Weeks?¡± Madeline asked in soft surprise, and Theresa gave a little nod.

    ¡°It''s tiring. You move slowly, and everything has to be precise. You mess up a little and you might have to start over.¡± Theresa whispered. She took the next sunflower petal and pressed it edge-over-edge of the first, a little smile appearing on her face.

    Watching her place petal after petal, Taz realized this was the first time she had seen Theresa smile. She still lacked a certain¡­ energy, but she seemed pleased to be practicing art again.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at this.¡± Madeline noted out loud. ¡°Steady hands and stuff, I mean, I feel like I¡¯d be shaking all over.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have plenty of practice.¡± Theresa answered, sounding mildly pleased with herself. ¡°My dad used to tell me it was the only thing I was good for.¡±

    ¡°Wow, wait, what?¡± Madeline asked, staring up at Theresa in open shock.

    ¡°Oh, um, that came out wrong¡­¡± Theresa sighed, pausing before applying the next petal. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that. It¡¯s just, I¡¯m¡­ not very good at doing much. I can¡¯t cook like my mom, I can¡¯t clean as well as either of my sisters, I¡¯m not as strong as my brothers, I¡¯m not very smart, or wise, or athletic¡­¡± She gave a deep, labored sigh, and put the petal into place. ¡°I was really bad at memorizing scripture, too.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Taz spoke up with a frown. ¡°So? I¡¯m not great at those things either, but I also found what I was good at. At least, I¡¯m pretty confident I¡¯m a good musician.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah we are.¡± Melodica puffed herself up with a grin.

    ¡°Yeah, but, well¡­ my family¡¯s very religious.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Madeline asked, and Taz almost rolled her eyes at how forced the question was.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Theresa said with a dry, forced chuckle. ¡°Purity was founded by my great grandfather a long time ago. He wanted to build a religious community, free of sin, to show God our world still had good and worthy people living in it. They did a really good job of it too¡­¡± She stopped in place, her eyes fixed on the book in front of her. ¡°Until I was born, at least.¡±

    Taz watched as Theresa¡¯s cheer melted off her face, and she gently rubbed her eyes with the back of her wrist. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Taz asked, tentatively reaching forward to touch Theresa¡¯s elbow, but the girl flinched away, curling up in on herself.

    ¡°You know why¡­ don¡¯t pretend.¡± Theresa squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know why I came here.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°To PA?¡± Madeline asked, scooching closer to Theresa.

    ¡°To this room.¡± Theresa mumbled. ¡°I know what you brought me here for. I know you¡¯re going to try and tell me psychic powers are good. Everyone¡¯s tried, but I¡¯m not blinded by power; I know who gave us these powers. I¡­¡± She breathed in a ragged, pained breath. ¡°I¡¯m a curse in my town. My family, the St. Claires, the founders¡­ I¡¯m his sin to bear.¡±

    ¡°Theresa¡­¡± Madeline frowned, her hand taking Theresa¡¯s wrist, but despite the girl¡¯s attempt to pull away, Madeline kept a firm grasp on it. ¡°You can¡¯t be somebody else¡¯s sin.¡±

    ¡°Then why do I exist?!¡± Theresa demanded in a shaking voice, barely raising above a whisper. ¡°All my brothers and sisters were born normal, but I¡¯m this thing with these evil powers!¡±

    ¡°Psychic powers aren¡¯t evil, Theresa.¡± Melodica tried to say with an even voice, but the offense was plain on her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exist without them.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Theresa ordered weakly. ¡°Stop it. I don¡¯t know why I came here. My mother forced me to come to PA, but I don¡¯t know why I let you talk me into coming here. I knew what this was!¡±

    ¡°Theresa, Taz literally just wanted to help you out.¡± Madeline frowned deeply, and Theresa shook her head.

    ¡°You can say what you want but I know better!¡±

    ¡°Theresa, do you think I¡¯m evil?¡± Taz asked her softly.

    Theresa looked up in surprise at the question, staring into Taz¡¯s eyes in sudden concern.

    ¡°I just want to know.¡± Taz tapped her fingertips together. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be evil, but I love my powers. I don¡¯t want to make you uncomfortable¡­¡±

    Theresa abruptly pushed herself up to her feet, her artbook in her arms, her hand around her crucifix. With a wheeze that almost sounded as if she was in pain, she shook her head and shuddered.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to the Sanctum.¡± Was all she said as she ran towards the door like her heels were on fire.

    Taz, Melodica, and Madeline laid still, staring, stunned by the girl¡¯s sudden escape.

    ¡°W-wait!¡± Taz called after her, staring at the open door. ¡°The sunflower¡­ petals¡­¡± But Theresa wasn¡¯t there, and at the pace she took, probably at the elevators.

    With a small frown, she looked over at Madeline for help, but her sister simply shook her head, and with a sad look, squeezed Taz¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright baby girl. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go watch some movies or something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Melodica agreed glumly, floating up to her feet as Taz sighed.

    By now, the recreation areas had cleared out with girls heading to their afternoon classes, and Madeline channel-surfed to find My Big Fat Greek Wedding for the three to sink into a couch together and watch.

    Taz couldn¡¯t ignore the sense of unfulfillment in her tummy, however. She wondered if there was an easy way to preserve those sunflower petals¡­

 Chapter 19 Part 4: Loves Price

    Resentment and scorn hung like a weighted blanket over Theresa¡¯s mind.

    She was used to the feeling, though. She felt it ever since she was thigh-high, staring up at the scowling faces of her community, hearing their thoughts: ¡®freak¡¯, ¡®sinner¡¯, ¡®pervert.¡¯

    Theresa treasured those moments where that blanket was lightened up, and she could feel at ease, like she could move without walking on eggshells.

    Sitting in one of the little private rooms in the sanctum, with its big, heavy door and the lead in the walls, she could distance herself from the thoughts of everyone else, and relax in the presence of salvation.

    There were no thoughts other than her own here. There was nobody staring at her, thinking about her, judging her.

    ¡®The St. Claire.¡¯, ¡®killer¡¯, ¡®bitch.¡¯

    No harsh words, no judgment, no emotions that weighed heavy in her head and left her feeling small and lethargic.

    ¡°Lord Jesus,¡± she whispered, hands held in front of her chest, her crucifix propped up on a chair she knelt in front of, ¡°you chose to be called the friend of sinners. By your saving death and resurrection, free me from my sins.¡± She sucked in a shaky breath to soothe the rotten feeling in her chest. ¡°May your peace take root in my heart, and bring forth a harvest of love, holiness, and truth.¡±

    She turned on the speaker attached to her old touchscreen phone, and knelt in prayer as she listened to the Bible verses a calm and pleasing male voice repeated. She listened to salvation, purity of soul, and humble grace before an all-loving being, and she allowed herself a smile.

    Cursed as she was, He loved her. That¡¯s what her teacher once told her; she was still forgiven, despite harboring her father¡¯s sins, and still in His favor. It was hard to stand tall and straight when weighed down by everyone else¡¯s hatred filling her head, but on the day she traveled to His domain, she would be free and she would be loved.

    She would know mercy, and wholeness, and she played in a childhood fantasy of dancing with angels, far and away from the angry humans that walked the Earth. They would smile at her like a parent would smile at their child¡­ or, at least a child that wasn¡¯t their punishment.

    The prayers and psalms eased the ache in her chest. This is what she was meant to be doing, not sitting in some homosexual¡¯s room, sharing food and showing her her most treasured possession.

    What had she been thinking? Her pastors always told her that the Devil came in many shapes and sizes, they could even be small little girls and mermaids, with warm little smiles and calm, pleasing voices, who knew church songs and treated her¡­

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡­ treated her like a person.

    Theresa¡¯s eyes opened with a shiver.

    It happened again. She let her guard down and felt that moment of peace and warmth from somebody who was not the Lord above. Taz would lead her astray, that she knew for certain; that open and friendly front was hiding something underneath, waiting for Theresa to leave herself vulnerable so true sin could take root.

    A curse-carrier like her could only find love from God; she was meant to take mankind¡¯s scorn, but she dared not compare herself to Jesus. He had been put on Earth to forgive, not to humble a man¡¯s pride.

    Taz was a psychic, a non-believer, and a lesbian; she was a Godless creature who basked in her sinful nature and lured others in with that gentle mask she wore.

    What would have happened to Theresa if she¡¯d let herself be taken in? What sort of sins would they inflict on such a humble daughter of Christ? She and that sinfully shaped woman¡­

    They¡¯d dared to feed her, give her delicious food ¨C tacos, that was right. They¡¯d sat down with her, talked to her, tried again and again to learn about her, no doubt to pick her beliefs apart until she was left in shambles, liable to be filled in with coercive thoughts of self-pleasure and false happiness.

    They¡¯d dared treat her like an equal, like a human-being, they¡¯d dared show her their interest, and seek her out with gifts. They¡¯d dared to learn about her hobbies¡­

    Theresa gave a sudden, wretched sob, and her eyes opened up. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t hear the words from her bible verses, they were muddled and distant as she imagined herself laying on the floor again, gluing petals to God¡¯s beard, a curious little blonde watching her, asking her questions, the bigger black girl speaking in that oh-so-soothing tone, that strange psychic creature cooing over food¡­

    She buried her hands into her hair and sucked in a pained gasp. What in God¡¯s name were they doing to her?! They were filling her head even when she was praying?!

    ¡­ and why did she so desperately want to go back?

    Why did this loneliness sting so much more sharply? She was used to private prayer, it helped her avoid the anger outside, but¡­ those damned girls were making her crave company. They were leading her astray, all by being nice to her.

    Her hands knotted up into tight little fists, her teeth grinding together as she tried to focus amidst the waves of emotions crashing into her.

    She tried with all her might to find hate in her heart for those devilish servants trying to lead her off the path of righteousness, but every time she tried to tell herself what Taz was, all she could picture was that patient smile, and she couldn¡¯t imagine it twisted up in cruelty.

    ¡°F-forgive me, Lord, for these sinful thoughts¡­¡± She whispered as the pastor continued to preach through the speaker. ¡°Forgive m-me for l-looking the wrong way, f-for accepting the Devil¡¯s ad-advances¡­¡± She whimpered, her knuckles turning white as she squeezed her hands together. ¡°I-I am f-f-forever y-your l-loyal and faithful d-daughter¡­ y-yours alone, I¡¯ll not¡ª¡± She sniffed, and let out a heated breath. ¡°I¡¯ll not look askew, I-I¡¯ll not accept the affections of harpies¡ª¡±

    She remembered sitting with the three girls, eating their food, for a moment, feeling at peace, feeling happy to be in the presence of others as they talked and shared.

    ¡°... Please don¡¯t hate me too¡­¡± She cried. Bending over wretchedly, pulling her fists to her chest as she all but felt the gates of Heaven slamming shut before her eyes. ¡°Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 20 Part 1: A Song of Rest

    Subject: Tulpamancy Room Change

    From: Doctor Caitlyn Yume

    CC: [email protected]</a>

    Good morning, Taz and Melodica.

    Your Tulpamancy lesson will be taking place in the Dewitt Hospital today, subterranean lab #2. Walk in with this info in your head and the receptionist will send you our way.

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Dr. Yume.</li>

    </ul>

    P.S. Taz-Chan, Mel-Chan, please bring your guitar! We have a special activity prepared for you today! :)

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Much love, Kaguya-Hime.</li>

    </ul>

    ----------

    The only way to reach the hospital¡¯s subterranean level was via a handful of elevators, pretty much one in each wing of the building.

    ¡°The subterranean level was developed with critical cases in mind.¡± Andrew Ng, the same nurse that had guided Taz to Dr. Dewitt¡¯s office before explaining as Taz and Melodica stood in front of the elevator. ¡°It¡¯s very rare for outsiders to come downstairs; that is to say, non-doctors or psientists who aren¡¯t family to the patients we keep below.¡±

    ¡°Why below ground?¡± Taz asked as they stepped into the small, sturdy elevator, being mindful of how she swung her guitar case so she didn¡¯t take Andrew¡¯s knees out from under him. ¡°I feel like I¡¯d get really¡­ um¡­¡±

    ¡°Claustrophobic?¡± Melodica offered, and Taz nodded.

    ¡°Yeah that.¡±

    Andrew pursed his lips thoughtfully, and shrugged. ¡°Well, we try to avoid traumatizing our patients as best we can; you¡¯ll see what I mean when we get down there, but it was a major collaboration with the art sector.¡±

    When the elevator doors opened up, Taz stepped out into the hallway and blinked, Melodica giving a long, awe-filled ¡®ooooh¡¯ at the sight. They were in another hallway, but the decorations¡­

    The floor was a light green tile, with some lines here and there to give the illusion of grass, and over the tile was painted a slowly snaking golden trail, clearly inspired by the Wizard of Oz. The ceiling was blue, with clouds painted in, and along the sides of the hall were small, out of the way planters with big, green plants ranging from snake plants, to parlor palms, to calatheas.

    The walls were lined with pictures and artwork, mainly of nature, but several pieces of art that were clearly drawn by students were pictures of families, or places like cafes and theme parks.

    It was very pretty, and Taz couldn¡¯t imagine something like this in someplace sterile as a hospital.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so different from what I expected.¡± Taz admitted, stepping out onto the golden brick road.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange for a lot of people, but Zhou Ping insisted, despite the costs.¡± Andrew admitted, joining her in the middle of the hallway. ¡°PA almost went bankrupt multiple times before the first student even stepped foot on campus, but he called for help across the world, and somebody would always answer.¡±

    ¡°All to keep the patients at ease¡­¡± Melodica mumbled, and Andrew nodded.

    ¡°Many of the patients in the subterranean level can¡¯t function well around unrestricted thought. Sometimes, when the campus is empty, we take them topside to enjoy the park, to have grass under their feet again, and real sunlight.¡± Andrew smiled, though sadly at the thought. ¡°We try to keep a constantly shifting environment of artwork and music so they can be more at ease, but also be stimulated by more than white walls.¡±

    They started to walk down the hall, following a sign on the wall that read ¡®Sub-Labs¡¯, walking at an easy pace and passing by a handful of white-coated workers as they found their way through the below-ground labyrinth.

    ¡°My mom told me that we don¡¯t have a basement in our house because Arizona soil is really bad for it.¡± Melodica said out loud, Taz nodding her head at the stirring memory, staring at a mural of circus tents and performers on a broad stretch of wall.

    ¡°It really is. PA ¨C and the entirety of PJ, I¡¯m pretty sure ¨C only has two basement levels like this: ours and the ESP¡¯s. Theirs¡¯ is much smaller though, and is designed specifically to keep potential threats to the campus, or from the student body, locked away until the right people can come grab them.¡±

    ¡°Aww man, the ESP have a jail?¡± Melodica blinked in surprise at the information.

    ¡°Sometimes we have students who¡­ well, there are psionic juvenile detention halls, but not in PJ, and sometimes that sort of anti-social behavior doesn¡¯t manifest until a student is away from home.¡±

    Andrew told them some more as they walked, mainly pertaining to the activities the critically psionically damaged could enjoy. There was a gym they could visit, as well as a sorta living room area where they could mingle with doctors and nurses and each other, watching TV and playing games together.

    ¡°Some of our worst cases can¡¯t even enjoy that, though.¡± Andrew scratched his head with a frown. ¡°A full privacy helmet can¡¯t even keep them safe. A few of them are stuck in their rooms almost all day.¡±

    ¡°Like Sofia.¡± Taz said.

    ¡°Yes, like Sofia. She¡¯s a very unfortunate case¡­ that poor girl¡­¡± Andrew rubbed his chin.

    Taz nodded her head, but found a sense of unease filling her. She¡¯d heard that name before, but why did she think of it so quickly¡­? Maybe she was an au natural diviner?

    She hadn¡¯t noticed how quiet Melodica had gotten.

    They continued their walk until they came down a hallway that was sparse with doors. Andrew gestured down the hallway. ¡°Lab #2 is the first door on the right. First on the right.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we get it!¡± Melodica pouted, and Andrew sighed.

    ¡°Just making sure. The second room is just an observation room, but¡­ anyways, get in there.¡± Andrew smirked, taking a keycard to open the door up. Taz and Melodica walked in, and the door shut behind them.

    ¡°Ah, right on time!¡± Dr. Dewitt exclaimed. ¡°And you brought your equipment, perfect!¡±

    The rotund man was sitting in a chair next to a pair of computer monitors. The wires at the ends of the monitors attached to the base of a large metal dias, atop which sat a wide, but short glass containment tube, topped with a metal roof. Taz stared; it was as big as her room back home!

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Was all she said, Melodica momentarily forgetting to walk as she hovered towards it, staring at the interior, which contained just a simple medical cot and a pair of metal chairs.

    ¡°Over here, girls.¡± Both girls looked away to see Ms. Yume typing away at a computer on a program that immediately made Taz think of business; it was some kind of sheet with tons of fillable squares and labels: ¡®Experiment Label¡¯, ¡®Subjects¡¯, ¡®Parameters¡¯, Taz could make out before Kaguya caught her attention with a pleasant wave.

    ¡°Konnichiwa, Taz-chan!¡± Kaguya cooed, offering her a short bow. ¡°Konnichiwa, Mel-chan!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taz blinked, trying to remember her foreign manners, and gave an overly stiff bow alongside Melodica. ¡°Arigatou, Kaguya-hime!¡±

    ¡°Konnichiwa.¡± Melodica repeated, imitating the bow. ¡°So what¡¯s all this, Ms. Yume?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dewitt wants to run some tests, and figured now was a better time than eating up your weekend, considering this could take all night.¡± Ms. Yume smiled at her, and pat an empty seat right next to her. ¡°Take a seat, Nora should be arriving soon. She¡¯s quite excited to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nora?¡± Taz asked, sitting down, Melodica hopping up on the counter nearby, kicking her legs idly.

    ¡°Nora Pedersen, one of our critical care patients.¡±

    At that, Dr. Dewitt spoke up from where he was typing into a computer attached to the two monitors. ¡°Nora was the victim of an attack by another psionic. During the struggle, her assaulter used telepathy to mentally overwhelm her with psionics, and in the process, damaged parts of her psionic brain.¡±

    ¡°Oh god.¡± Taz winced at the description.

    ¡°What did they want from her?¡± Melodica asked.

    Dr. Dewitt shook his head. ¡°That is better left unsaid. For now, focus on this,¡± Dr. Dewitt turned to face Taz, ¡°Nora was forced onto the Mustafi Spectrum; she once had a healthy mind, and has a point of reference for ¡®normal.¡¯ Today, we will be using this data chamber,¡± he gestured to the large, glass cage, ¡°to be monitoring both of your vitals whilst Dr. Yume and I divine your unique auras.¡±

    ¡°Will that be like¡­¡± Taz suddenly went pale. ¡°Are you guys gonna poke me with needles or anything?¡± Melodica grimaced at the thought.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Yume held up a small white pad. ¡°We¡¯re using telemetry for that.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Tele-what?¡±

    ¡°Like in medical dramas when they stick pads all over a patient¡¯s chest? Y¡¯know, electrodes.¡±

    ¡°Oh! ¡­ Am I going to have to get naked?¡±

    ¡°Good lord, girl,¡± Dr. Dewitt sighed, ¡°we are professionals, don¡¯t be so dirty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being dirty, it¡¯s a legitimate question!¡± Taz whined, blushing as she crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°No.¡± Ms. Yume smirked. ¡°These are going on your face, your mosquito bites are safe.¡±

    ¡°WOW.¡±

    ¡°Caitlyn¡­¡± Dr. Dewitt pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Maturity, please, maturity¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, but Hugo, she¡¯s getting so red!¡±

    ¡°Amusing, yes¡­¡±

    Melodica idly imagined putting a kettle of water on Taz¡¯s head¡­

    ¡°You are a shameful woman, Yume-sensei.¡± Kaguya pouted, her hand passing through a seething Taz¡¯s shoulder comfortingly. ¡°But no, you will be wearing the clothes you came in with, aside from electronics on your person.¡±

    ¡°Well good.¡± Taz crossed her arms and huffed. ¡°Super duper great!¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t act so huffy, girl.¡± Ms. Yume chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a cup size until I was, like, thirty. Now curb the attitude ¡®cuz, until Nora gets here: did you do the reading I assigned you?¡±

    Taz deflated, her lips puckered into a heated pout, but she nodded. ¡°It was kinda-sorta-really hard to get through some of, like¡­ like what was it, Mel?¡±

    ¡°The language they used.¡± Mel¡¯s nose crinkled. ¡°Like it was all ¡®I inscribe my transcendental soul upon the weave of¡¯ gag.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read anything that pretentious since I got assigned Shakespeare last semester¡­¡±

    Ms. Yume gave a barking laugh, and had to force herself to calm down so she could speak. ¡°My Soul Alights was written with one hand on the keyboard, one flipping through a thesaurus, yeah. But you get it, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I finished the essay.¡± Taz passed over the written page and Ms. Yume sat back to read it. ¡°I really liked the theme of, like, your tulpa being a representation of your soul.¡±

    ¡°I mean, they are, aren¡¯t they? Except yours apparently split in two, because that one,¡± Ms. Yume pointed at Melodica, ¡°is a whole case of weirdness. So, tell me, what do you think Melodica represents to you? Ah!¡± Ms. Yume held a finger out to Melodica before she could answer. ¡°I want to hear Taz¡¯s answer, not yours.¡±

    Taz mulled the question around in her head for a moment, but her brow pinched together in uncertainty as she sought her answer. ¡°Well¡­ Mel¡¯s always been a lot more bold than me. Brave, too. Like even before she had her own personality, she was the one encouraging me to sneak snacks for dinner, or watch scary movies.¡±

    ¡°She represents a desire for bravery, that makes sense.¡± Ms. Yume turned to Melodica.

    ¡°And what do you believe you represent, Mel-chan?¡± Kaguya asked curiously.

    Melodica snorted. ¡°Easy. I¡¯m cool, Taz is a loser!¡±

    ¡°Oh I am not!¡±

    ¡°You are too! You dress like a boy, and can barely talk in front of Noelle!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hot! You¡¯re not much better!¡±

    ¡°I am too!¡±

    ¡°Are not!¡±

    ¡°Yuh-huh!¡±

    Ms. Yume just watched the two argue with a little grin, shooting a look Kaguya¡¯s way, who silently agreed with a bow of her head. ¡°Alright you two, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°YUH-HUH!¡±

    ¡°NUH-UH!¡±

    ¡°YU¡ªoh, sorry Ms. Yume!¡±

    Ms. Yume shook her head. ¡°Taz, did you ever want a sister growing up?¡±

    Taz hesitated to answer. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ think I did? Maddy ¨C our best friend, from a family we¡¯re really close to ¨C kind of filled that role. She wasn¡¯t around all the time, but some of my first memories are with her and Aunt Zi.¡±

    Ms. Yume nodded. ¡°And you still have this bond with Maddy?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    The teacher gave a curious hum. ¡°So Melodica isn¡¯t filling in a hole in your life. She certainly isn¡¯t a parent, a teacher, or a lover.¡±

    ¡°People fall in love with their tulpas?¡± Melodica looked mortified.

    ¡°So to speak. Some do, and even carry on a romantic relationship, but as you can imagine, courting a split personality/sub-personality isn¡¯t exactly healthy, nor legally recognized. It is rather common for tulpas and their masters to have a semi-sexual relationship, considering they often carry similar desires, stimulants, and moments of self-passion.¡±

    Taz and Melodica stared blankly at the woman, who continued to ramble.

    ¡°Of course, they can¡¯t really touch one another, so it¡¯s mainly in terms of visuals and innuendo-laden encouragement. Sort of a self-cheering squad as a masturbatory aid. Though I am curious, considering Mel¡¯s ability to manifest herself physically¡­¡±

    Taz and Melodica quickly looked away from enough, both turning bright red.

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Ms. Yume shook her hand to dismiss the topic. ¡°I¡¯m rambling at this point. Back on topic, I¡¯m curious as to how Melodica developed, but it may be impossible to tell unless you have picture-perfect childhood memories of the process.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Blank.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°... Right. Well that aside, something to consider going forward is trying to plumb your own memories to figure out what you were thinking about at the time, what you were feeling. Maybe keep a diary that you fill in as you recall information. It may be important to understanding Melodica¡¯s development from a base thoughtform to an advanced psionic entity.¡±

    ¡°O-okay. I can try and do that.¡±

    Ms. Yume clasped her hands together and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get you both a diary.¡± She faced Melodica. ¡°Any memories you might have would be incredibly helpful as well.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Melodica touched her chin in thought, her brow furrowing as she sank into her own thoughts deeply enough that, when she got to her feet, she forgot to float to the ground first. ¡°What is my first memory¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wish I could help, but, uh, that one¡¯s all you.¡± Taz grinned, getting a raspberry in return.

    The door made a soft chirp, and all eyes turned to face it as the door opened. A girl that Taz estimated was a few years older than her walked in wearing what looked like a white set of pajamas, her rusty, reddish-brown hair long at the sides, but more trimmed in the back, with a set of bangs covering her forehead.

    She walked inside with a little smile, keeping an upright posture and a steady pace on her feet.

    Dr. Dewitt was the first to greet her, standing up from his chair to lumber over and take her hand. ¡°Welcome, Nora, good to see you. How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well, doctor! No tests today, so I¡¯ve just been relaxing.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. I hope to see some excellent data today.¡± He pointed a large finger at Taz and Melodica, directing the girl¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Nora, this is Natasha Cooper and her thoughtform, Melodica. They will be your partners in this experiment.¡±

    ¡°The healer!¡± Nora said with open delight in her voice. Taz¡¯s mouth opened a little in surprise as Nora scampered over, and up close, Taz could see heavy bags under her eyes, reminding her a little too much of Theresa. ¡°You¡¯re the one who plays the music!¡± She sounded¡­ genuinely happy, and Taz, with a blush, nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, me and Mel both.¡± Taz gestured to the silver-haired school girl by her side.

    Nora stuck out a hand to each of them, flinching only the tiniest bit at Melodica¡¯s strange touch. ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve all heard there was an evolink capable of¡­ helping us.¡± She tapped the side of her head, smiling as she did.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Taz nodded. ¡°I mean, we definitely want to help.¡±

    Melodica walked closer, and Nora¡¯s expression fell to confusion as the tulpa touched her cheeks, rubbing her thumbs along those heavy, dark bags under her eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping well.¡± Melodica said out loud.

    ¡°Oh, haha, no.¡± Nora tried to put on another smile. ¡°I just started some new medication and haven¡¯t been transitioning well.¡±

    Ms. Yume gave a soft, concerned smile as she reached up to rest her hand over Nora¡¯s forehead. ¡°Still? It¡¯s been a week and a half.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Nora mumbled, frowning in shame. ¡°I¡¯ve been sticking to it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only a few more doses left, Nora, and then we¡¯ll have you back on your old medication.¡± Dr. Dewitt squeezed her shoulder comfortingly. ¡°Taz, Mel, Nora here has what we refer to as Involuntary Psionic Fits and Psionic Emission Abrasion. In short: the damage she suffered causes her to use her psionic abilities at complete random, particularly when she¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°Which means I wake up to a messy room when it¡¯s not under control.¡± Nora tried to joke, but simply looked exhausted.

    ¡°Additionally, it¡¯s created a condition where using her psionics causes her mental pain. Her total condition manifests as completely random headaches and power surges.¡±

    Nora nodded, looking just¡­ ready to collapse. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well, and it¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°W-well!¡± Taz straightened up, Melodica joining her as they both stared at the girl in a combination of horror and pity. ¡°We¡¯re here to help you however we can!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ms. Yume hummed. ¡°No.¡± She stood slowly, making the two girls briefly glare, though a gentle wave of her hand from Kaguya got their attention.

    ¡°Girls, remember, you are here to assist in an experiment. It is important you do what is asked of you.¡± Kaguya gave Nora a consoling look. ¡°You will help her, I promise, but we want to create an environment in which we gather the most usable data possible.¡±

    ¡°In doing that, we may be able to figure out a better cure for these psionic problems.¡± Dr. Dewitt explained gently.

    Taz and Melodica both looked annoyed with the request, but gave a small, determined nod. ¡°We¡¯ll stick to the program.¡± Melodica stuck her tongue out, and Dr. Dewitt gave them a thankful nod.

    ¡°Good. Now, we¡¯re going to apply some electrodes to you both, and then you¡¯ll go ahead and get in the study chamber.¡±

    Taz had four electrodes placed on her face: one over both sides of her forehead, and one over each temple. Nora had those four, and two more placed underneath her hair in the back of her skull.

    Then, with the press of a button, one section of the wide, glass tube rose upwards into the ceiling. Nora walked in first, and without even needing any instruction, climbed onto the patient¡¯s bed and laid down comfortably, Taz and Melodica following inside, with Taz pulling out her guitar.

 Chapter 20 Part 2: A Song of Rest

    The inside of the chamber smelled¡­ clean. A distant scent of chemicals mixing with the smell of the metal floor and roof, but other than those faint scents, it was a little too clean smelling to settle Taz¡¯s nerves.

    Melodica opened up the guitar case and strummed a few notes, tuning it as Nora rolled her head over to watch and listen curiously.

    A speaker overhead crackled to life, and Dr. Dewitt¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Melodica, if you could hold off on playing for a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just tuning the guitar.¡± Taz explained.

    Dr. Dewitt and Ms. Yume talked on the other side of the chamber, their voices unheard, then Dr. Dewitt pressed a button and spoke into a microphone. ¡°Carry on, but then we¡¯re going to ask Nora to do some simple psychic exercises.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Nora answered, taking a deep breath and laying still. ¡°Taz is a cute name.¡± She said, quieter, looking over at the little blonde.

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Taz smiled. ¡°Nora¡¯s nice. I¡¯ve never met a Nora before.¡±

    ¡°There were quite a few back in Norway. Is Taz a common nickname for Natashas in America?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m the only one I know of.¡± Taz smiled a little, and accepted the guitar as Melodica passed it over for her to double-check her tuning. ¡°My mom¡¯s ex-boyfriend gave me the name. Same guy who taught me guitar.¡±

    ¡°He sounds nice.¡±

    ¡°He was. I¡¯m sad things didn¡¯t work out. I was his ¡®Li¡¯l Devil¡¯ and he¡¯s the one who really got me into music.¡± Taz sighed softly, and Melodica grinned at the memories.

    ¡°He got us into rock, country, blues, some metal, even showed us some classic rap stuff.¡±

    ¡°Still not my favorite, but when you really sit down and listen to the lyrics, it¡¯s kinda like listening to modern poetry with a beat behind it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re kinda stereotypical white girls, we like Eminem a lot. He¡¯s crazy good.¡±

    ¡°Our sister, Maddy, though, huge into hip-hop and R&B. Drake, Nicki Minaj, Megan thee Stallion; she can sing along with them and it¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Nora chuckled. ¡°I never liked rap much. Guess that kinda makes me stereotypical?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own tastes!¡± Taz grinned.

    ¡°Got any favorite songs?¡± Nora asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Taz furiously bobbed her head. ¡°We Are Never Getting Back Together, like, activated my brain when I first heard it.¡±

    ¡°Gawd, Taylor¡¯s so good~!¡± Melodica cooed.

    ¡°And Gaga¡¯s Paparazzi still sits in the back of my head to this day!¡±

    ¡°And Edge of Glory, hwoo¡­¡±

    ¡°But my favorite rock songs are probably Jukebox Hero and Monkey Wrench.¡±

    ¡°Jukebox Hero is, like, the story of our life.¡±

    ¡°It will be, anyways! But my favorite song to personally play is probably Italian Polka.¡±

    Nora looked curious. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that one. Who sings it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not sung, it¡¯s a piano piece by Rachmaninoff and Gryaznov. It¡¯s a classic.¡±

    ¡°And so much fun.¡±

    Nora tittered, smiling. ¡°You have such broad tastes. Back home I mostly listened to American pop music, British pop, and lots of local metal bands. I even drew some album covers for some of my classmates in highschool, before¡­¡± She gestured to her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to hear it.¡± Melodica said softly, reaching out to squeeze her hand with those far too smooth fingers. ¡°But we¡¯re going to help you feel better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the hope!¡± Taz confirmed with a beaming smile.

    Nora, despite her haggard, tired face, gave a thankful nod. ¡°I really hope it works.¡±

    ¡°Us too.¡±

    The speaker crackled again, and Ms. Yume¡¯s voice came through. ¡°We¡¯re all set up out here. Taz, Melodica, sit still for a bit and leave the guitar alone while we run through some exercises with Nora.¡±

    Taz and Melodica both gave the woman a thumbs up, and Nora took a deep breath, before sighing, ¡°here we go¡­¡±

    The other two girls sat back to watch as Kaguya¡¯s calming voice led Nora through the motions. ¡°I want you to try and form a bridge with Taz-chan. Just open your mind to her and try.¡±

    Nora¡¯s face tightened at the thought, but Taz and Melodica both felt her mind touch theirs¡¯, and Taz accepted. Nora sucked in a strained breath, and the bridge flooded with a strong sense of discomfort. Then pain.

    The bridge itself was a ragged and poor thing, Nora¡¯s presence was patchwork and filled with holes, and periodically punctured by what felt like glass shards through her skull as she laid back and tried to keep it open, with Melodica having to hold Taz¡¯s hand to keep the girls from jumping to her help.

    {Hear¡­ m%¡­ &ou¡­ <¡°ar¡­ me?}

    {Nora?} Taz asked, and Nora''s hands flew upwards, shaking as they held her head, trying to not bother the electrodes, but Taz¡¯s single question caused such an eruption of white-hot pain.

    ¡°W-we should stop¡­¡± Melodica said.

    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡± Nora grit her teeth, growling as Kaguya¡¯s voice raised again.

    ¡°Good, good, keep with us Ra-chan, you¡¯re doing well. Can you lift the teddy bear out of the bin beneath your left leg?¡±

    Shaking, Nora¡¯s psionics stretched out, and her teeth ground together as flaring pain bloomed, grasping something out of a small bin built into the side of the bed.

    Melodica, this time, stood as if to help as the teddy bear slowly and shakily lifted up towards Nora¡¯s blindly grasping hand.

    ¡°Steady, Mel-chan, stay steady, this is important¡­¡±

    Nora clutched the teddy bear to her chest and gasped loudly. Taz could feel the residual pain through their wavering bridge, and she tightly clutched her guitar, glancing towards Ms. Yume and Dr. Dewitt as they typed into their computers, spoke briefly, and then focused intently on Nora.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kaguya said in that oh-so-calming voice. ¡°Your psionics are active, it¡¯s time to move onto Taz-chan¡¯s and Mel-chan¡¯s part. Please start playing your guitar, whatever song catches your fancy.¡±

    Taz and Melodica glanced at one another, and shared a single thought. Though neither of them had been given any reason to believe that their natural talent would fail them today, there was that fear now that they were sitting here next to somebody in legitimate pain.

    With a deep breath, Taz took her guitar in hand, Melodica matching the motions, and the first notes of Sweet Child o¡¯ Mine</a> rang out through the chamber. Though the playing was stressful, the song was forever nostalgic to her.

    She was twelve when Robbie had pulled up to her school with a slip signed by her mom to pick her up. He told her that her mom was in the hospital with a badly rolled ankle, and had called him to pick Taz up and keep her company until Aunt Zi could get her home.

    Sitting in his old truck, he asked her if she wanted to listen to anything in particular. The whole situation had been weird for Taz, she¡¯d only known Robbie for a few months and already enjoyed his guitar playing, but her mind was on her mom. When she said she didn¡¯t care, he told her he wanted to play his favorite band.

    Then Guns n¡¯ Roses came on.

    Taz sat glued to her seat, listening to this song as they pulled onto the road leading away from the school, hearing the guitar with a whole new sense of wonder. It didn¡¯t have Taylor Swift¡¯s acoustic sound, it wasn¡¯t quite the electric beat she was used to with pop at the time, it was a unique and sonorous and beautiful sound that led into the uplifting bass and crash of drums, and Axl Rose¡¯s unique, nasally singing voice.

    When the song ended, Taz meekly asked to hear it again, and Robbie just grinned, squeezed her shoulder, and didn¡¯t complain once when she replayed the song over and over again the whole way home.

    From that moment on, guitar was her life, and the only thing that pulled her away from it was the beauty of the piano.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed that she had begun to sing along to the song. She didn¡¯t have Axl Rose¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t sing with the same tone or the same passion because she wasn¡¯t a trained vocalist ¨C yet ¨C her voice was much more suited to church choir and soulful sopranos, but she and Melodica leaned together and sang, the tulpa providing the backup instruments to the song.

    Taz opened her eyes about two minutes in, and nearly stopped as she saw Nora¡¯s face.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Her mouth was partially open as she stared up at the teddy bear, floating aimlessly above her torso. Her eyes were wide, tears streaking down her cheeks as she reached up to touch the bear. The bridge between them was solid and sturdy, and Taz felt no pain coming her way, just silent, thoughtless relief and wonder.

    Nora finally took a deep breath, and gathered the bear into her chest and squeezed. Above her head a cartoon-y bird appeared, flapping around before disappearing. She breathed frosty breath out of her mouth, running her hand through the steamy cloud as she laid there.

    Taz felt heartened, but at the same time, Nora¡¯s sheer shock left her feeling nervous. Nora was using her powers to manipulate the space around her in a limited fashion, adjusting the cot so she was sitting up without so much as touching the levers and knobs, and staring down at the teddy bear.

    The song came to an end, and Nora slowly turned to face Taz, her face red and her eyes shining, and with a little gulp, she asked: ¡°C-can I hear another one?¡±

    With flushed cheeks, Taz nodded, and Melodica started with the piano opening to Bright Lights</a>, the two girls¡¯ voices rising together as they sang and played, the guitar kicking in with a downplayed strum, and Nora laid back against the bed and simply breathed.

    A few more mimicries appeared, Nora playing with her powers painlessly for the first time in a year and a half, using telekinesis to play with her clothing or the bear, her head rocking to the song as her eyes closed.

    Another song, some Def Leppard that Robbie had them practice so they could play the song together when they went out camping. Taz and Melodica went through every song they could think of, but it wasn¡¯t until they were halfway through Iris that Nora was asleep.

    Fitfully so, at that.

    Taz and Melodica glanced at one another, switching to softer piano music for Nora to snooze through, the bridge still established, but all Taz could feel was her contentment. No lingering fears or pains, psionic power naturally flowing out of her, sometimes causing the teddy bear to jump, at one point trying to drag Taz¡¯s chair closer, but at no point did Nora seem in pain.

    When looked over at the two doctors monitoring them, she nearly jumped, seeing Dr. Dewitt leaned against the glass, openly staring with big, scarcely blinking eyes. He had one hand on his chin, his mouth open as he tried to process¡­ whatever he was seeing, and Ms. Yume was typing rapidly while glancing between the chamber and the console.

    Dr. Dewitt signaled to her to stop playing, and Taz and Melodica brought their song to a natural stop. The chamber¡¯s speaker crackled a little, and Kaguya spoke very softly: ¡°Taz-chan, Mel-chan, I have a strange request: that feeling you have when you play, whatever you are doing with your mind, try and do it without playing. Focus on that feeling and keep it.¡±

    The two girls glanced at one another, than Nora in her fitful sleep. The teddy bear wiggled on her lap again, but Taz could feel the first inklings of pain coming from her head. How did she feel while playing? The strange question made her hesitate, but she focused her mind on Nora, but the girl¡¯s teeth began to grit¡­

    Then, Melodica gave a low, soft hum, humming an old choir song, and Taz began to follow suit. She wanted Nora to hear her, to enjoy the song, meager as it was, so that it would protect her, to enshroud her in music and beauty, to have fun and feel relaxed, and happy.

    Nora¡¯s breathing evened out again, and the humming tapered off, but Taz tried to focus on that feeling she had while humming.

    It was difficult without using music to concentrate, but she still tried.

    The glass panel that kept the room isolated slid upwards, and Dr. Dewitt squeezed into the chamber. He settled a large hand on Nora¡¯s forehead, and spoke gently in some foreign language Taz didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Remarkable¡­¡± Dr. Dewitt whispered. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Let¡¯s let her sleep for the moment.¡±

    The two girls nodded and stood, walking out of the chamber following the big doctor, glancing back at Nora as they were seated near the computers the two doctors were typing away at, muttering to one another.

    After a few minutes of stressfully keeping an eye on Nora to make sure she wasn¡¯t still in pain, Dr. Dewitt nodded, and turned his seat to face the girls. ¡°Do the both of you remember what I told you about your PPS and your PPA?¡±

    Taz and Melodica both nodded, listening intently as he went on.

    ¡°Auras normally require permission to be bridged with. It is your first line of defense against psychic intrusion.¡± Dr. Dewitt explained, sitting back with his hands resting on his stomach, and with a spin of his fingers, a cupcake appeared in the air with blue frosting¡­ but it was nearly bald, the frosting looking like most of it had been wiped off by some greedy finger. ¡°Even a weakened aura like Nora¡¯s will protest unbidden intrusion, though in her case, it will also try and fight back against a permissive bridge.¡±

    ¡°So what are we doing?¡± Melodica asked, and Dr. Dewitt considered for a moment. In the places where the cupcake¡¯s blue frosting was weakest, pink frosting began to fill in the bald spots.

    Ms. Yume spoke up, typing while she did. ¡°Based on what we could divine of your personal aura, you were creating a strong brainwave while you were playing, and it was filling in the cracks, providing a sturdy, but porous buffer to both her aura and her signature.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, but I still don¡¯t get it.¡± Melodica said, and Ms. Yume gave a snort.

    Ms. Yume tapped her fingers against the desk in thought, and Kaguya answered for her. ¡°In short: Taz-chan, you have a fairly extraordinary filter for someone of your age and experience. When you played, you shared your filter with Nora.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± Taz thought for a moment. ¡°That means I¡­ did what?¡±

    ¡°It means,¡± Dr. Dewitt cut in, ¡°that you processed her psionics for her. You connected with her on an external-psionic level; not internal where you share memories, thoughts, and emotions, external, where psionics interact with reality.¡± The cupcake¡¯s scarce blue frosting was suddenly filled in with pink, covering balding areas. ¡°Taz, you and Melodica both shielded her from herself. You did not heal her psionics, you filled in for whatever was missing, or broken.¡±

    ¡°And we suspect that you use your music as a focus. Playing puts you in a certain mindset, yes?¡± Ms. Yume asked, getting a pair of nods in return. ¡°That mindset is key to your ability. You should be able to do it passively if you learn how, but for now, your playing is a wonderful way to ease the mental strain on other people.¡±

    Taz smiled. It was not fully happy, but she was hopeful; that part of her that always wanted to be special and unique was emboldened by the news, but that came with the twin feeling of nervousness of what the future held for her, especially with Brain Scythe on the prowl.

    Melodica was the next to speak up. ¡°So why is it that when Taz or I play music, we can lessen her burnout?¡±

    Dr. Dewitt snapped his fingers rapidly in thought, but gave a small nod. ¡°Well, I told you that you both had a unique PPA and PPS, remember?¡± A pair of nods. ¡°Mel, you are obviously capable of the same thing, but in addition, Taz may be able to borrow your ability when she plays, but I can¡¯t say for certain. This is all mere conjecture until we can perform more tests.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m borrowing Mel¡¯s aura or whatever since I¡¯ve played for myself while she was doing Mel things and was fine.¡± Taz said, and Dr. Dewitt turned towards his computer to type.

    ¡°The broader implications of your abilities ¨C creating a nigh-sentient tulpa, your musical healing ¨C leads me to a tentative hypothesis. Taz, we need to discuss fast-tracking you into a dividualism class, I have very strong suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Which are what, Hugo?¡± Ms. Yume asked, staring at him as he typed silently for several long, stressful seconds.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Dr. Dewitt touched his chin. ¡°How much do you know of the Greater Gestalt Theory?¡± He asked, turning to face the two teens once more.

    With a surprised blink, Taz answered. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Walsh was talking to us about it. Something about psychics joining minds together to accomplish bigger psionic feats?¡±

    ¡°Correct, if a bit of a simplification.¡± Dr. Dewitt was about to speak, but a small scowl from Kaguya made him hesitate, then clear his throat. ¡°Anyways, as intriguing of a theory as it is, the GGT¡¯s main obstacle is this: every human being is an individual; independent, with different desires and emotions, even different brain chemistries preventing a perfect melding of mental abilities. The GGT requires everyone involved be completely in sync, a singular entity to make the most of enhanced psionics.¡±

    ¡°What Dr. Dewitt is trying to say is that the GGT doesn¡¯t work because no two people are perfectly, mentally alike, even twins.¡± Ms. Yume offered.

    ¡°Right. But.¡± Dr. Dewitt considered for a moment longer. ¡°... no, this strays too close to domination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡± Kaguya all but growled.

    ¡°What does?¡± Melodica asked, some bite in her face at their lack of explanation.

    A few more moments of silent contemplation, and Ms. Yume sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll learn about it eventually, it¡¯s not a big secret, but proponents of the GGT have been exploring the possibility of a ¡®mother brain.¡¯ A single mind that can encompass and take over a host of willing participants to direct them like a computer.¡±

    ¡°The problem with a ¡®mother brain¡¯ is that, again, people are independent; even having absolute control of one other person¡¯s mind is extraordinarily difficult as their tendency towards independence will resist.¡±

    ¡°And each additional mind compounds on that problem, and then the mother brain could also be flooded with multiple sources of senses and emotions.¡±

    ¡°Remember what I said about people with split personalities not being healthy? Factor that by ten, or twenty, or however many people attempt it.¡± Dr. Dewitt bridged his fingers in front of his eyes. ¡°But you can project a separate, functioning, independent personality. You created a tulpa with her own psionic ability. You can enshroud a person in your psionic ability and act as their barrier, but if you reverse the intention, fill in the cracks of their psionics and direct it¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I could be a mother brain?¡± Taz asked in a small voice.

    Dr. Dewitt and Ms. Yume were deathly quiet. Before either could speak, however, Kaguya did. ¡°And that is quite enough of this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Kaguya¡­¡± Ms. Yume said weakly, and Kaguya furiously shook her head.

    ¡°You know as well as I do that she is too young and too inexperienced to be even considering something so lofty and dangerous. Ask her to wrestle a gorilla, why don¡¯t you?¡± Kaguya huffed, staring down both of the suddenly shamed doctors. ¡°We can think and hypothesize all we like, but none of this information leaves this room. What would happen if somebody more crudely inclined were to hear of this? I won¡¯t stand for it.¡±

    With a sigh, Ms. Yume nodded, and stood up. ¡°Kaguya is right. This isn¡¯t appropriate talk right now. This is all just speculation, and the logistics of it are dark enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ agree.¡± Dr. Dewitt nodded, standing slowly. ¡°Yes, this is enough of this talk. Taz, Mel, I¡¯ll escort you back to your dorms. Dr. Yume¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish up around here and get Nora back to her room.¡± Ms. Yume nodded at Dr. Dewitt, taking his seat as he held a hand out to Taz and Melodica, helping them both up with a smile.

    The walk back to the dorms was quiet and uncomfortable, with Taz and Melodica eyeing one another. They were clearly speaking to each other, but Dr. Dewitt did not intrude, and held the door open for them both.

    ¡°Girls, listen, please.¡± He spoke very gently, frowning to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t let what Dr. Yume and I talked about weigh heavily on your minds. We are people of psience, banter and ¡®what ifs?¡¯ are natural to us. What we said¡ª¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me back there.¡± Taz said with an uncomfortable shift in her stance. ¡°Do¡­ do you think that I could be this mother brain thing people are looking for?¡±

    Dr. Dewitt looked away from her, thinking, then sighed heavily. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s only a thought, but the potential¡­ it is there. Whatever you do, don¡¯t go pursuing that line of thought though. The proponents of the GGT believe it to be some utopic, godly thing, but for it to work, it dives deeply into domination.¡± He held a hand out to Taz, who hesitantly rested hers in his big, meaty fingers. ¡°I have lost many students to domination, the very founder of this school being one of them. I don¡¯t want to lose another.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t deal with that stuff.¡± Melodica said, trying to sound energetic. ¡°We promise.¡±

    Taz nodded. ¡°We promise.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Dr. Dewitt smiled and took his hand back. ¡°Now, go get your rest, do your homework, so on and so forth, and please don¡¯t speak too loudly about what we did. A student is a student; leave the dangerous work to us.¡±

    Taz and Melodica stepped inside, and Dr. Dewitt waved them off with a smile.

    Neither could say why, but all the speculation and implication was uncomfortable¡­ but remarkably curious.